This is a modern-English version of First love, and other stories, originally written by Turgenev, Ivan Sergeevich.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
IVÁN TURGÉNIEFF
Volume XII
FIRST LOVE AND
OTHER STORIES
IVÁN TURGÉNIEFF
Volume 12
FIRST LOVE AND
OTHER STORIES
THE NOVELS AND STORIES OF
IVÁN TURGÉNIEFF
THE NOVELS AND STORIES OF
IVÁN TURGÉNIEFF
FIRST LOVE
AND
OTHER STORIES

Copyright, 1904, by
Charles Scribner’s Sons
Copyright, 1904, by
Charles Scribner's Sons
PREFACE
The novel “First Love” was Turgénieff’s favourite work, as he more than once confessed. What the author prized in this purely intimate but beautifully finished story was its fidelity to actuality; that is to say, he prized the personal recollections of early youth. In that respect this story has a prominent interest for readers, since it narrates—according to the testimony of the author—an actual fact in his life, and that without the slightest artificial colouring.[1] To what degree Turgénieff’s testimony is credible, remarks one critic, is a question which can be rightly decided only by biographical documents. Famous writers are particularly inclined by nature to romantic coquetry with their own personalities—a characteristic which was, apparently, to some extent, inherent in Turgénieff, despite his renowned modesty. Famous writers are fond of leading their contemporaries—and still more posterity—astray with regard to the reflection of intimate details of {vi}their lives in their artistic works.... At any rate, Russian artistic productions, in which the authors have endeavoured to set forth biographical details, must be scrutinised with extreme cautiousness. The author, while imagining that he is thoroughly sincere, may involuntarily indulge in inventions concerning himself. But in its literary aspect this story indubitably is one of Turgénieff’s masterpieces, and in it the original character of its chief heroine, Princess Zinaída Zasyékin, is depicted with remarkable clearness and charm.... The artist threw off this light and elegant little intimate study by way of relaxation after “On the Eve,” a romance dealing with a broad social problem, and by way of preparation for a new work, still more serious in intention, “Fathers and Children.”
The novel “First Love” was Turgénieff’s favorite work, as he admitted more than once. What the author valued in this deeply personal yet beautifully crafted story was its authenticity; specifically, he cherished the personal memories of early youth. In that regard, this story holds significant interest for readers, as it recounts—based on the author’s own words—an actual event from his life, presented without any artificial embellishment.[1] How credible Turgénieff’s account is, one critic notes, can only be accurately determined by biographical documents. Well-known writers often have a natural tendency to playfully manipulate their own identities—a trait that seemed to be somewhat inherent in Turgénieff, despite his well-known modesty. Famous authors enjoy misleading their contemporaries—and even more so future generations—about how personal details of {vi}their lives are reflected in their artistic works.... In any case, Russian artistic works that attempt to disclose biographical details must be approached with great caution. The author, believing he is completely sincere, may inadvertently create falsehoods about himself. However, from a literary standpoint, this story is undoubtedly one of Turgénieff’s masterpieces, showcasing the unique character of its main heroine, Princess Zinaída Zasyékin, with remarkable clarity and charm.... The artist wrote this light and elegant little personal study as a relaxing project after “On the Eve,” a romance addressing a major social issue, and to prepare for a new work with even more serious intentions, “Fathers and Children.”
“First Love” does not contain any social types, does not deal with any social problems. It consists wholly, so to speak, of poetry. The young Princess is one of the author’s most poetical creations. Her character is depicted with marvellous grace and elegance in the little scenes which exert so great an influence over her sixteen-year-old admirer. In this young man’s father Turgénieff sketched his own father, who did not love his wife, and whose domestic relations were identical with those here described. His wife was considerably younger than he, and he had {vii}married her for her money, One curious detail concerns the Pole, Malévsky. This “dubious Count, swindler, and, in general, dirty little gentleman,” as one critic expresses it, “drawn with great artistic vivacity, and with unconcealed scorn, is a very typical figure; and such repulsive Poles were formerly encountered in great numbers in Holy Russia,—and are still to be met with. In this character are concentrated the unpleasant characteristics of the Polish national character: spiritual deceitfulness, double-facedness, insignificance, courtliness, and a tendency to revolting intrigue.”
“First Love” doesn't feature social types or address social issues. It’s all about poetry, so to speak. The young Princess is one of the author’s most poetic creations. Her character is beautifully portrayed in the small scenes that have a big impact on her sixteen-year-old admirer. In the young man’s father, Turgénieff sketched his own father, who didn’t love his wife and whose home life mirrored what’s described here. His wife was much younger than he was, and he married her for her money. One interesting detail involves the Pole, Malévsky. This “questionable Count, swindler, and, in general, a dishonorable little man,” as one critic puts it, “is drawn with great artistic flair and blatant disdain; he’s a very typical character, and such detestable Poles were once commonly found in Holy Russia—and still are. This character embodies the unpleasant traits of the Polish national character: spiritual deceit, duplicity, insignificance, courtliness, and a tendency toward repulsive scheme-making.”
In “A Correspondence” we again encounter one of Turgénieff’s favourite types, the superfluous man. But the author has taken a stride in advance with Alexyéi Petróvitch. In this case the superfluous man does not blame either the insipidity of life, or society, or people alone,—he blames himself. In Márya Alexándrovna’s friend and correspondent we behold a good and worthy man, cultured in both mind and heart,—but, like many others among Turgénieff’s heroes, suffering, so to speak, from a malady of the will. One critic declares that this story is almost identical, on its exterior, with “Rúdin.” One of the Russian representatives of “the loftiest aspirations” enters into correspondence with a young girl who, as people were fond of expressing it at that period, belonged among the “choice natures.” Disillusioned with life, she is ready to{viii} submit to the conditions which encompass her. Under the influence of an ill-defined impulse of affection and sympathy toward this young girl, the hero begins to inflate her sense of being an elect person, and to stir up her energy to contend with the humdrum circle in which she dwells. Just at the moment when he has awakened her courage and her hope that he will join her in this conflict, he stumbles and falls himself, in the most pusillanimous manner. His will is ailing.
In “A Correspondence,” we once again meet one of Turgénieff’s favorite characters, the superfluous man. However, the author has made progress with Alexyéi Petróvitch. In this case, the superfluous man doesn’t just blame the dullness of life, society, or people—he blames himself. In Márya Alexándrovna’s friend and correspondent, we see a good and decent man, cultured in both mind and heart—but like many of Turgénieff’s heroes, he struggles with a kind of weakness of will. One critic states that this story is almost identical, on the surface, to “Rúdin.” One of the Russian representatives of “the loftiest aspirations” starts corresponding with a young girl who, as people often said at that time, belonged to the “choice natures.” Disillusioned with life, she is ready to {viii} accept the conditions surrounding her. Influenced by a vague feeling of affection and sympathy for this young girl, the hero begins to boost her sense of being special and to inspire her energy to fight against the mundane circle she lives in. Just when he has reignited her courage and hope that he will join her in this struggle, he stumbles and falls himself, in the most cowardly way. His will is failing.
Another point worth noting is that in the heroine’s third letter the note of the so-called “woman’s question” is sounded with remarkable feeling and force.
Another point worth mentioning is that in the heroine’s third letter, the topic of the so-called “woman’s question” is expressed with remarkable emotion and strength.
The explanation vouchsafed by one critic for the prevalence of weak men in Turgénieff’s romances, in connection with “A Correspondence,” is that the author did not depict strong natures simply because he did not find suitable material for that purpose in the circle which surrounded him. He was determined to draw the best men of his time as he found them—that is to say, men addicted to self-conviction, fiery in language, but weak in resolution.
The explanation given by one critic for the presence of weak men in Turgénieff’s novels, especially in “A Correspondence,” is that the author didn’t portray strong characters because he couldn’t find suitable examples in his surroundings. He aimed to represent the best men of his time as he saw them—which means men who were self-assured, passionate in their speech, but lacking in determination.
“The Region of Dead Calm” was written while Turgénieff was forbidden to leave his estate at Spásskoe-Lutovínovo, after his release from the imprisonment wherewith he was punished for having published in Moscow a eulogy of Gógol which the St. Petersburg censor had{ix} prohibited. His idea that all men are divided into two categories which, respectively, possess more or less of the characteristics of Hamlet and of Don Quixote, is illustrated again in this story by Véretyeff, who ruins his talents and his life with liquor.
“The Region of Dead Calm” was written while Turgénieff was forbidden to leave his estate at Spásskoe-Lutovínovo, after he was released from the imprisonment he received for publishing a eulogy of Gógol in Moscow that the St. Petersburg censor had{ix} banned. His idea that all men fall into two categories, each possessing traits of either Hamlet or Don Quixote, is again illustrated in this story by Véretyeff, who destroys his talents and his life with alcohol.
On the other hand, as one critic says, “positively, in the whole of Russian literature, we do not meet elsewhere such a grand, massive, severe, and somewhat coarse woman as Márya Pávlovna.” Másha is the first woman in Russian literature to look upon man as a worker, and to treat him with intelligent exaction. Another strange characteristic in a young lady of the remote country districts is Másha’s dislike for “sweet” poetry. Her suicide is not a proof that her character was weak. And of the two weak men in the story, Astákhoff is the weaker, the more colourless, in every way—as to character, not as to the author’s portraiture.
On the other hand, as one critic points out, “in all of Russian literature, we don’t encounter another woman as grand, imposing, stern, and somewhat rough as Márya Pávlovna.” Másha is the first woman in Russian literature to see man as a worker and to hold him to intelligent standards. Another unusual trait for a young woman from the remote countryside is Másha’s disdain for “sweet” poetry. Her suicide doesn’t prove that her character was weak. Among the two weak men in the story, Astákhoff is the weaker one, more lackluster in every aspect of his character, even though the author's portrayal differs.
The pictures of country life among the landed gentry are drawn with great charm and delicate humour.
The images of rural life among the upper class are depicted with a lot of charm and subtle humor.
That Turgénieff was affected, and very sensibly so, by the lack of comprehension evinced by both critics and readers toward his great work “Fathers and Children,” is evident, in part, from the characteristic lyrical fragment, “It is Enough.” It is filled with mournful pessimism of a romantic sort, which strongly recalls the pes{x}simism of Leopardi. A certain element of comedy is imparted to this sentimental outpouring by the fact that the author fancied (and, probably, with entire sincerity) that he bore a strong resemblance in his convictions to Bazároff, his creation. Dostoiévsky depicted this comic element very caustically, in the most malicious of parodies on Turgénieff in general and on “It is Enough” and “Phantoms” in particular. This parody is contained in his romance “Devils,” and constitutes one of the most venomous pages in that decidedly venomous romance. The following is an excerpt: “In the meantime, the mist swirled and swirled, and swirled round and round until it bore more resemblance to a million pillows than to mist. And suddenly everything vanishes, and a great Genius crosses the Volga in winter, during a thaw. Two and a half pages about this transit. But, notwithstanding, he tumbles into a hole in the ice. The Genius goes to the bottom. Do you think he drowns? Not a bit of it! All this is for the sake, after he is completely foundered and is beginning to choke, of making a block of ice, a tiny block, about the size of a pea, but clear and transparent, float past him ‘like a frozen tear’; and on that block of ice Germany, or, to put it more accurately, the sky of Germany, is reflected; and by the rainbow play of that reflection it reminds him of the tear which—dost thou remember?—trickled from thine eyes{xi} when we sat under the emerald tree, and thou didst joyfully exclaim: ‘There is no crime!’—‘Yes!’ said I through my tears; ‘but if that is so, then assuredly there are no righteous men either.’ We fell to sobbing and parted forever.”
That Turgénieff was understandably affected by the lack of understanding from critics and readers regarding his great work “Fathers and Children” is clear, in part, from the distinctive lyrical piece, “It is Enough.” It exudes a sad, romantic pessimism that strongly echoes Leopardi’s own pessimism. There’s a certain comedic touch to this sentimental expression because the author genuinely believed he closely mirrored the beliefs of Bazároff, one of his characters. Dostoevsky sharply illustrated this comic aspect in his scathing parodies of Turgénieff, especially targeting “It is Enough” and “Phantoms.” This parody can be found in his novel “Devils,” and it stands out as one of the most biting sections of that intensely critical book. Here's an excerpt: “In the meantime, the mist swirled and swirled, wrapping around everything until it looked more like a million pillows than actual mist. Then suddenly, everything disappears, and a great Genius crosses the Volga in winter, during a thaw. Two and a half pages describe this crossing. Yet, despite that, he falls into a hole in the ice. The Genius sinks down. Do you think he drowns? Not at all! All of this is just so that once he’s completely submerged and starting to choke, a little block of ice, about the size of a pea but clear and transparent, floats by him ‘like a frozen tear’; and on that ice, Germany—or, more accurately, the sky of Germany—is reflected; and through the rainbow play of that reflection, it reminds him of the tear that—do you remember?—slipped from your eyes when we sat under the emerald tree, and you joyfully exclaimed: ‘There is no crime!’—‘Yes!’ I said through my tears; ‘but if that’s the case, then surely there are no righteous men either.’ We started sobbing and parted ways forever.”
“The Dog” was first published in the feuilleton of the Petersburg News, No. 85, 1865. It is generally admitted to be one of Turgénieff’s weak and unsuccessful works. But one critic describes how enthralling it was when the author narrated it (in advance of publication) to a group of friends in Moscow, and what a deep impression it made upon them. “When I read it afterward in print,” he says, “it seemed to me a pale copy of Turgénieff’s verbal narration. One was impressed with the idea that, when he sat down to write it, he was overcome with apprehension lest his readers and critics should suppose that he believed in this mysterious adventure. But conviction on the part of the author—in appearance at least—is precisely what is required in such cases. He told the tale with enthusiasm, and even turned pale, and his face assumed a cast of fear at the dramatic points.” The critic adds that he could not get to sleep for hours afterward.
“The Dog” was first published in the feuilleton of the Petersburg News, No. 85, 1865. It is generally considered to be one of Turgénieff’s weaker and less successful works. However, one critic recalls how captivating it was when the author told it (before it was published) to a group of friends in Moscow, and how deeply it affected them. “When I read it later in print,” he says, “it felt like a dull version of Turgénieff’s oral storytelling. One got the impression that, when he sat down to write it, he was overwhelmed with anxiety about what his readers and critics would think, that they might believe he was invested in this mysterious adventure. But what’s really needed in these situations is the author’s conviction—at least on the surface. He told the story with such passion that he even went pale, and his face reflected fear at the dramatic moments.” The critic adds that he couldn’t fall asleep for hours afterward.
I. F. H.
I. F. H.
CONTENTS
PAGE | |
FIRST LOVE | 1 |
A CORRESPONDENCE | 113 |
THE REGION OF DEAD CALM | 169 |
IT IS ENOUGH | 301 |
THE DOG | 323 |
FIRST LOVE
(1860)
THE guests had long since departed. The clock struck half-past twelve. There remained in the room only the host, Sergyéi Nikoláevitch, and Vladímir Petróvitch.
THE guests had left a while ago. The clock struck twelve thirty. Only the host, Sergyéi Nikoláevitch, and Vladímir Petróvitch were left in the room.
The host rang and ordered the remains of the supper to be removed.—“So then, the matter is settled,”—he said, ensconcing himself more deeply in his arm-chair, and lighting a cigar:—“each of us is to narrate the history of his first love. ’Tis your turn, Sergyéi Nikoláevitch.”
The host rang the bell and had the leftovers from dinner cleared away. “Well, that’s settled then,” he said, sinking deeper into his armchair and lighting a cigar. “Each of us will share the story of our first love. It's your turn, Sergyéi Nikoláevitch.”
Sergyéi Nikoláevitch, a rather corpulent man, with a plump, fair-skinned face, first looked at the host, then raised his eyes to the ceiling.—“I had no first love,”—he began at last:—“I began straight off with the second.”
Sergyéi Nikoláevitch, a pretty heavyset guy with a round, fair-skinned face, first glanced at the host, then looked up at the ceiling. “I didn’t have a first love,” he finally said. “I went straight into the second one.”
“How was that?”
“How'd that go?”
“Very simply. I was eighteen years of age when, for the first time, I dangled after a very charming young lady; but I courted her as though it were no new thing to me: exactly as I courted others afterward. To tell the truth, I fell in love, for the first and last time, at the age of six, with my nurse;—but that is a very long time ago. The details of our relations have been erased from my{4} memory; but even if I remembered them, who would be interested in them?”
“Very simply. I was eighteen when I first pursued a really charming young woman, but I acted like it was just another experience for me, just as I did with others later on. Honestly, I fell in love for the first and last time at six years old with my nurse, but that feels like forever ago. The details of our relationship have faded from my{4} memory, and even if I could recall them, who would care?”
“Then what are we to do?”—began the host.—“There was nothing very startling about my first love either; I never fell in love with any one before Anna Ivánovna, now my wife; and everything ran as though on oil with us; our fathers made up the match, we very promptly fell in love with each other, and entered the bonds of matrimony without delay. My story can be told in two words. I must confess, gentlemen, that in raising the question of first love, I set my hopes on you, I will not say old, but yet no longer young bachelors. Will not you divert us with something, Vladímir Petróvitch?”
“Then what are we supposed to do?” the host started. “My first love wasn’t anything remarkable either; I never fell for anyone before Anna Ivánovna, who is now my wife. Everything went smoothly for us; our parents arranged the match, we quickly fell in love with each other, and we got married without any delays. I could sum up my story in two words. I must admit, gentlemen, that when I brought up the topic of first love, I was counting on you—I'm not saying you’re old, but you’re definitely not young bachelors anymore. Could you entertain us with something, Vladímir Petróvitch?”
“My first love belongs, as a matter of fact, not altogether to the ordinary category,”—replied, with a slight hesitation, Vladímir Petróvitch, a man of forty, whose black hair was sprinkled with grey.
“My first love, to be honest, doesn’t really fit into the typical category,” replied Vladímir Petróvitch, a forty-year-old man whose black hair was flecked with gray, with a slight hesitation.
“Ah!”—said the host and Sergyéi Nikoláevitch in one breath.—“So much the better.... Tell us.”
“Ah!” said the host and Sergyéi Nikoláevitch at the same time. “That’s great... Go ahead and tell us.”
“As you like ... or no: I will not narrate; I am no great hand at telling a story; it turns out dry and short, or long-drawn-out and artificial. But if you will permit me, I will write down all that I remember in a note-book, and will read it aloud to you.”
“As you wish ... or not: I won’t tell the story; I’m not very good at it. It ends up either too short and boring or too long and fake. But if you’ll allow me, I’ll jot down everything I remember in a notebook and read it to you.”
At first the friends would not consent, but{5} Vladímir Petróvitch insisted on having his own way. A fortnight later they came together again, and Vladímir Sergyéitch kept his promise.
At first, the friends didn't agree, but {5} Vladímir Petróvitch insisted on getting his way. Two weeks later, they met again, and Vladímir Sergyéitch kept his promise.
This is what his note-book contained.
This is what his notebook contained.
I
I was sixteen years old at the time. The affair took place in the summer of 1833.
I was sixteen years old back then. The event happened in the summer of 1833.
I was living in Moscow, in my parents’ house. They had hired a villa near the Kalúga barrier, opposite the Neskútchny Park.[2]—I was preparing for the university, but was working very little and was not in a hurry.
I was living in Moscow, at my parents’ house. They had rented a villa near the Kalúga barrier, across from Neskútchny Park.[2]—I was getting ready for university, but I wasn’t working much and wasn’t rushing.
No one restricted my freedom. I had done whatever I pleased ever since I had parted with my last French governor, who was utterly unable to reconcile himself to the thought that he had fallen “like a bomb” (comme une bombe) into Russia, and with a stubborn expression on his face, wallowed in bed for whole days at a time. My father treated me in an indifferently-affectionate way; my mother paid hardly any attention to me, although she had no children except me: other cares engrossed her. My father, still a young man and very handsome, had married her{6} from calculation; she was ten years older than he. My mother led a melancholy life: she was incessantly in a state of agitation, jealousy, and wrath—but not in the presence of my father; she was very much afraid of him, and he maintained a stern, cold, and distant manner.... I have never seen a man more exquisitely calm, self-confident, and self-controlled.
No one restricted my freedom. I had done whatever I wanted ever since I separated from my last French governor, who couldn’t accept that he had fallen “like a bomb” (comme une bombe) into Russia, and with a stubborn look on his face, lay in bed for whole days. My father was indifferent yet loving; my mother barely paid attention to me, even though I was her only child: other concerns occupied her mind. My father, still young and very handsome, had married her{6} for practical reasons; she was ten years older than him. My mother led a sad life: she was constantly agitated, jealous, and angry—but not in front of my father; she was very afraid of him, and he kept a stern, cold, and distant demeanor.... I have never seen a man more perfectly calm, self-assured, and self-controlled.
I shall never forget the first weeks I spent at the villa. The weather was magnificent; we had left town the ninth of May, on St. Nicholas’s day. I rambled,—sometimes in the garden of our villa, sometimes in Neskútchny Park, sometimes beyond the city barriers; I took with me some book or other,—a course of Kaidánoff,—but rarely opened it, and chiefly recited aloud poems, of which I knew a great many by heart. The blood was fermenting in me, and my heart was aching—so sweetly and absurdly; I was always waiting for something, shrinking at something, and wondering at everything, and was all ready for anything at a moment’s notice. My fancy was beginning to play, and hovered swiftly ever around the selfsame image, as martins hover round a belfry at sunset. But even athwart my tears and athwart the melancholy, inspired now by a melodious verse, now by the beauty of the evening, there peered forth, like grass in springtime, the joyous sensation of young, bubbling life.
I will never forget the first few weeks I spent at the villa. The weather was amazing; we left town on May 9th, on St. Nicholas’s day. I wandered around—sometimes in the garden of our villa, sometimes in Neskútchny Park, and sometimes beyond the city limits; I brought along some book or another—a course on Kaidánoff—but rarely opened it, mostly reciting poems I knew by heart. My emotions were boiling over, and my heart ached—so sweetly and absurdly; I was always waiting for something, shrinking from something, and amazed by everything, completely ready for anything at a moment’s notice. My imagination was starting to spark, circling around the same image, like martins flying around a bell tower at sunset. But even through my tears and the melancholy, inspired sometimes by a beautiful verse, other times by the beauty of the evening, there emerged, like grass in spring, the joyful feeling of youthful, bubbling life.
I had a saddle-horse; I was in the habit of sad{7}dling it myself, and when I rode off alone as far as possible, in some direction, launching out at a gallop and fancying myself a knight at a tourney—how blithely the wind whistled in my ears!—Or, turning my face skyward, I welcomed its beaming light and azure into my open soul.
I had a saddle horse; I usually saddled it myself, and when I rode off alone as far as I could in some direction, charging ahead at a gallop and imagining myself as a knight in a tournament—how joyfully the wind whistled in my ears!—Or, tilting my face upward, I embraced its bright light and blue sky with my open soul.
I remember, at that time, the image of woman, the phantom of woman’s love, almost never entered my mind in clearly-defined outlines; but in everything I thought, in everything I felt, there lay hidden the half-conscious, shamefaced presentiment of something new, inexpressibly sweet, feminine....
I remember, back then, the idea of a woman, the ghost of a woman's love, rarely came to me in clear terms; but in everything I thought and felt, there was a vague, shy sense of something new, incredibly sweet, and feminine...
This presentiment, this expectation permeated my whole being; I breathed it, it coursed through my veins in every drop of blood ... it was fated to be speedily realised.
This feeling, this anticipation filled my entire being; I breathed it in, it flowed through my veins with every drop of blood ... it was destined to happen soon.
Our villa consisted of a wooden manor-house with columns, and two tiny outlying wings; in the wing to the left a tiny factory of cheap wall-papers was installed.... More than once I went thither to watch how half a score of gaunt, dishevelled young fellows in dirty smocks and with tipsy faces were incessantly galloping about at the wooden levers which jammed down the square blocks of the press, and in that manner, by the weight of their puny bodies, printed the motley-hued patterns of the wall-papers. The wing on the right stood empty and was for rent. One day—three weeks after the ninth of May—the{8} shutters on the windows of this wing were opened, and women’s faces made their appearance in them; some family or other had moved into it. I remember how, that same day at dinner, my mother inquired of the butler who our new neighbours were, and on hearing the name of Princess Zasyékin, said at first, not without some respect:—“Ah! a Princess” ... and then she added:—“She must be some poor person!”
Our villa was a wooden manor house with columns and two small wings. In the wing to the left, there was a tiny factory that made cheap wallpaper. More than once, I went there to watch a group of gaunt, disheveled young guys in dirty smocks with tipsy faces constantly rushing around at the wooden levers that pushed down the square blocks of the press, using their slight weight to print the colorful patterns of the wallpaper. The wing on the right was empty and available for rent. One day—three weeks after May 9th—the{8} shutters on the windows of this wing were opened, and women’s faces appeared at them; some family had moved in. I still remember how, that same day at dinner, my mother asked the butler who our new neighbors were, and upon hearing the name Princess Zasyékin, she initially responded with some respect: “Ah! A Princess”... and then she added, “She must be some poor person!”
“They came in three hired carriages, ma’am,”—remarked the butler, as he respectfully presented a dish. “They have no carriage of their own, ma’am, and their furniture is of the very plainest sort.”
“They arrived in three rented carriages, ma’am,” the butler commented, as he respectfully served a dish. “They don’t have their own carriage, ma’am, and their furniture is very basic.”
“Yes,”—returned my mother,—“and nevertheless, it is better so.”
“Yeah,” my mother replied, “and still, it’s better this way.”
My father shot a cold glance at her; she subsided into silence.
My father shot her a cold look, and she fell silent.
As a matter of fact, Princess Zasyékin could not be a wealthy woman: the wing she had hired was so old and tiny and low-roofed that people in the least well-to-do would not have been willing to inhabit it.—However, I let this go in at one ear and out at the other. The princely title had little effect on me: I had recently been reading Schiller’s “The Brigands.{9}”
As a matter of fact, Princess Zasyékin couldn’t be a wealthy woman: the wing she had rented was so old and small with a low ceiling that even those who were struggling wouldn't want to live there. — However, I ignored this. The royal title didn’t really affect me: I had recently been reading Schiller’s “The Brigands.{9}”
II
I had a habit of prowling about our garden every evening, gun in hand, and standing guard against the crows.—I had long cherished a hatred for those wary, rapacious and crafty birds. On the day of which I have been speaking, I went into the garden as usual, and, after having fruitlessly made the round of all the alleys (the crows recognised me from afar, and merely cawed spasmodically at a distance), I accidentally approached the low fence which separated our territory from the narrow strip of garden extending behind the right-hand wing and appertaining to it. I was walking along with drooping head. Suddenly I heard voices: I glanced over the fence—and was petrified.... A strange spectacle presented itself to me.
I have a habit of wandering around our garden every evening, gun in hand, keeping watch against the crows. I had long held a dislike for those clever, greedy, and cunning birds. On the day I’m talking about, I went into the garden as usual, and after walking through all the paths without success (the crows recognized me from far away and only cawed sporadically at a distance), I accidentally got close to the low fence that separated our territory from the narrow strip of garden behind the right-hand wing that belonged to it. I was walking along with my head down. Suddenly, I heard voices: I looked over the fence—and was frozen in shock.... A strange sight unfolded before me.
A few paces distant from me, on a grass-plot between green raspberry-bushes, stood a tall, graceful young girl, in a striped, pink frock and with a white kerchief on her head; around her pressed four young men, and she was tapping them in turn on the brow with those small grey flowers, the name of which I do not know, but which are familiar to children; these little flowers form tiny sacs, and burst with a pop when they are struck against anything hard. The young men offered their foreheads to her so willingly,{10} and in the girl’s movements (I saw her form in profile) there was something so bewitching, caressing, mocking, and charming, that I almost cried aloud in wonder and pleasure; and I believe I would have given everything in the world if those lovely little fingers had only consented to tap me on the brow. My gun slid down on the grass, I forgot everything, I devoured with my eyes that slender waist, and the neck and the beautiful arms, and the slightly ruffled fair hair, the intelligent eyes and those lashes, and the delicate cheek beneath them....
A few steps away from me, in a grassy area among green raspberry bushes, stood a tall, elegant young girl, wearing a striped pink dress and a white scarf on her head. Four young men gathered around her, and she playfully tapped them one by one on the forehead with small gray flowers, the name of which I don't know, but children recognize them; these little flowers form tiny sacs and make a popping sound when they hit something hard. The young men eagerly presented their foreheads to her, and there was something so enchanting, playful, teasing, and delightful in the girl’s movements (I saw her profile) that I nearly gasped in awe and joy; I felt like I would have given anything in the world for those lovely little fingers to tap me on the forehead. My gun slipped down onto the grass, I forgot everything, and I was captivated by that slender waist, her neck and beautiful arms, her slightly tousled fair hair, her expressive eyes and long lashes, and the delicate cheek beneath them...
“Young man, hey there, young man!”—suddenly spoke up a voice near me:—“Is it permissible to stare like that at strange young ladies?”
“Young man, hey there, young man!”—suddenly a voice near me said:—“Is it allowed to stare like that at unfamiliar young women?”
I trembled all over, I was stupefied.... Beside me, on the other side of the fence, stood a man with closely-clipped black hair, gazing ironically at me. At that same moment, the young girl turned toward me.... I beheld huge grey eyes in a mobile, animated face—and this whole face suddenly began to quiver, and to laugh, and the white teeth gleamed from it, the brows elevated themselves in an amusing way.... I flushed, picked up my gun from the ground, and, pursued by ringing but not malicious laughter, I ran to my own room, flung myself on the bed, and covered my face with my hands. My heart was fairly leaping within me; I felt very much{11} ashamed and very merry: I experienced an unprecedented emotion.
I shook all over, completely stunned. Next to me, on the other side of the fence, stood a man with closely cropped black hair, looking at me with a smirk. At that exact moment, a young girl turned to face me. I saw big gray eyes in an expressive, animated face—and suddenly that entire face started to tremble with laughter, her white teeth shining brightly, and her eyebrows lifting in a playful way. I blushed, grabbed my gun from the ground, and, chased by laughter that was ringing but not mean-spirited, I ran to my room, threw myself on the bed, and covered my face with my hands. My heart was racing; I felt incredibly embarrassed yet also really happy: it was an emotion I had never experienced before.
After I had rested awhile, I brushed my hair, made myself neat and went down-stairs to tea. The image of the young girl floated in front of me; my heart had ceased to leap, but ached in an agreeable sort of way.
After I rested for a while, I brushed my hair, tidied myself up, and went downstairs for tea. The image of the young girl lingered in my mind; my heart wasn’t racing anymore, but it ached in a nice sort of way.
“What ails thee?”—my father suddenly asked me:—“hast thou killed a crow?”
“What’s wrong with you?” my father suddenly asked me. “Did you kill a crow?”
I was on the point of telling him all, but refrained and only smiled to myself. As I was preparing for bed, I whirled round thrice on one foot, I know not why, pomaded my hair, got into bed and slept all night like a dead man. Toward morning I awoke for a moment, raised my head, cast a glance of rapture around me—and fell asleep again.
I almost told him everything, but I held back and just smiled to myself. As I got ready for bed, I spun around three times on one foot for some unknown reason, styled my hair, got into bed, and slept soundly all night like a log. In the early morning, I woke up for a moment, lifted my head, looked around in bliss—and fell asleep again.
III
“How am I to get acquainted with them?” was my first thought, as soon as I awoke in the morning. I went out into the garden before tea, but did not approach too close to the fence, and saw no one. After tea I walked several times up and down the street in front of the villa, and cast a distant glance at the windows.... I thought I descried her face behind the curtains, and retreated with all possible despatch. “But I must get acquainted,”—I thought, as I walked with ir{12}regular strides up and down the sandy stretch which extends in front of the Neskútchny Park ... “but how? that is the question.” I recalled the most trifling incidents of the meeting on the previous evening; for some reason, her manner of laughing at me presented itself to me with particular clearness.... But while I was fretting thus and constructing various plans, Fate was already providing for me.
“How? am I supposed to get to know them?” was my first thought as soon as I woke up in the morning. I went out into the garden before tea but didn’t get too close to the fence and didn’t see anyone. After tea, I walked back and forth a few times in front of the villa, casting a distant glance at the windows.... I thought I spotted her face behind the curtains and quickly retreated. “But I have to get acquainted,”—I thought, as I walked with uneven strides along the sandy stretch in front of Neskútchny Park ... “but how? That’s the question.” I remembered the smallest details from our meeting the night before; for some reason, her way of laughing at me stood out in my mind... But while I was worrying and coming up with different plans, Fate was already making arrangements for me.
During my absence, my mother had received a letter from her new neighbour on grey paper sealed with brown wax, such as is used only on postal notices, and on the corks of cheap wine. In this letter, written in illiterate language, and with a slovenly chirography, the Princess requested my mother to grant her her protection: my mother, according to the Princess’s words, was well acquainted with the prominent people on whom the fortune of herself and her children depended, as she had some extremely important law-suits: “I apeal tyou,”—she wrote,—“as a knoble woman to a knoble woman, and moarover, it is agriable to me to makeus of this oportunity.” In conclusion, she asked permission of my mother to call upon her. I found my mother in an unpleasant frame of mind: my father was not at home, and she had no one with whom to take counsel. It was impossible not to reply to a “knoble woman,” and to a Princess into the bargain; but how to reply perplexed my mother.{13} It seemed to her ill-judged to write a note in French, and my mother was not strong in Russian orthography herself—and was aware of the fact—and did not wish to compromise herself. She was delighted at my arrival, and immediately ordered me to go to the Princess and explain to her verbally that my mother was always ready, to the extent of her ability, to be of service to Her Radiance,[3] and begged that she would call upon her about one o’clock.
During my absence, my mother received a letter from her new neighbor on gray paper sealed with brown wax, which is only used on postal notices and on the corks of cheap wine. In this letter, written in poor language and with messy handwriting, the Princess asked my mother to provide her protection: according to the Princess, my mother was well connected with the influential people upon whom her own fortune and that of her children depended because she had some very important legal matters. “I appeal to you,”—she wrote,—“as a noble woman to a noble woman, and moreover, it is agreeable for me to take this opportunity.” In conclusion, she requested permission to visit my mother. I found my mother in a bad mood: my father was not home, and she had no one to consult with. It was impossible not to respond to a “noble woman,” and a Princess at that; but my mother was unsure how to reply. It seemed to her unwise to write a note in French, and my mother wasn’t very good at Russian spelling either—and she knew it—so she didn’t want to embarrass herself. She was happy to see me and immediately ordered me to go to the Princess and explain to her in person that my mother was always ready, to the best of her ability, to assist Her Radiance, and asked that she come by around one o’clock.
This unexpectedly swift fulfilment of my secret wishes both delighted and frightened me; but I did not betray the emotion which held possession of me, and preliminarily betook myself to my room for the purpose of donning a new neckcloth and coat; at home I went about in a round-jacket and turn-over collars, although I detested them greatly.
This surprise fulfillment of my secret wishes both thrilled and scared me; however, I didn’t show the emotion that took over me, and I headed to my room first to put on a new tie and coat; at home, I usually wore a round jacket and turned-down collars, even though I really hated them.
IV
In the cramped and dirty anteroom of the wing, which I entered with an involuntary trembling of my whole body, I was received by a grey-haired old serving-man with a face the hue of dark copper, pig-like, surly little eyes, and such deep wrinkles on his forehead as I had never seen before in my life. He was carrying on a platter the{14} gnawed spinal bone of a herring, and, pushing to with his foot the door which led into the adjoining room, he said abruptly:—“What do you want?”
In the cramped and filthy anteroom of the wing, which I entered with an involuntary shiver running through my whole body, I was greeted by a gray-haired old servant with a face the color of dark copper, pig-like, grumpy little eyes, and deep wrinkles on his forehead like I had never seen before. He was holding a platter with the{14} gnawed spinal bone of a herring, and as he kicked the door that led into the next room open, he said bluntly, “What do you want?”
“Is Princess Zasyékin at home?”—I inquired.
“Is Princess Zasyékin home?” I asked.
“Vonifáty!”—screamed a quavering female voice on the other side of the door.
“Vonifáty!”—screamed a trembling female voice on the other side of the door.
The servant silently turned his back on me, thereby displaying the badly-worn rear of his livery with its solitary, rusted, armouried button, and went away, leaving the platter on the floor.
The servant silently turned away from me, showing the worn-out back of his uniform with its only rusty button, and left, leaving the platter on the floor.
“Hast thou been to the police-station?”—went on that same feminine voice. The servant muttered something in reply.—“Hey?... Some one has come?”—was the next thing audible.... “The young gentleman from next door?—Well, ask him in.”
“Have you been to the police station?”—continued that same feminine voice. The servant mumbled something in response.—“Hey?... Has someone arrived?”—was the next thing heard.... “The young man from next door?—Well, invite him in.”
“Please come into the drawing-room, sir,”—said the servant, making his appearance again before me, and picking up the platter from the floor. I adjusted my attire and entered the “drawing-room.”
“Please come into the living room, sir,” said the servant, appearing before me again and picking up the platter from the floor. I adjusted my outfit and entered the “living room.”
I found myself in a tiny and not altogether clean room, with shabby furniture which seemed to have been hastily set in place. At the window, in an easy-chair with a broken arm, sat a woman of fifty, with uncovered hair[4] and plain-featured, clad in an old green gown, and with a variegated{15} worsted kerchief round her neck. Her small black eyes fairly bored into me.
I found myself in a small and not very clean room, with worn-out furniture that looked like it had been thrown together quickly. At the window, in an easy chair with a broken arm, sat a woman in her fifties, with her hair uncovered and plain features, dressed in an old green dress and wearing a colorful worsted scarf around her neck. Her small black eyes seemed to pierce right through me.
I went up to her and made my bow.
I approached her and gave a slight nod.
“I have the honour of speaking to Princess Zasyékin?”
“I have the honor of speaking to Princess Zasyékin?”
“I am Princess Zasyékin: and you are the son of Mr. B—?”
“I am Princess Zasyékin; and you are Mr. B's son?”
“Yes, madam. I have come to you with a message from my mother.”
“Yes, ma'am. I’ve come to you with a message from my mom.”
“Pray be seated. Vonifáty! where are my keys? Hast thou seen them?”
“Please have a seat. Vonifáty! Where are my keys? Have you seen them?”
I communicated to Madame Zasyékin my mother’s answer to her note. She listened to me, tapping the window-pane with her thick, red fingers, and when I had finished she riveted her eyes on me once more.
I told Madame Zasyékin my mom’s response to her note. She listened, tapping the window with her thick, red fingers, and when I was done, she fixed her gaze on me again.
“Very good; I shall certainly go,”—said she at last.—“But how young you are still! How old are you, allow me to ask?”
“Very good; I’ll definitely go,” she finally said. “But you’re so young! How old are you, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Sixteen,”—I replied with involuntary hesitation.
"Sixteen," I replied, hesitating involuntarily.
The Princess pulled out of her pocket some dirty, written documents, raised them up to her very nose and began to sort them over.
The Princess took some crumpled, written papers out of her pocket, held them up to her nose, and started sorting through them.
“‘Tis a good age,”—she suddenly articulated, turning and fidgeting in her chair.—“And please do not stand on ceremony. We are plain folks.”
"'Tis a good age," she suddenly said, turning and fidgeting in her chair. "And please don't stand on ceremony. We're just regular folks."
“Too plain,”—I thought, with involuntary disgust taking in with a glance the whole of her homely figure.{16}
“Too plain,” I thought, feeling a wave of involuntary disgust as I took in her entire unremarkable figure. {16}
At that moment, the other door of the drawing-room was swiftly thrown wide open, and on the threshold appeared the young girl whom I had seen in the garden the evening before. She raised her hand and a smile flitted across her face.
At that moment, the other door of the living room was quickly thrown open, and on the threshold stood the young girl I had seen in the garden the night before. She lifted her hand, and a smile spread across her face.
“And here is my daughter,”—said the Princess, pointing at her with her elbow.—“Zínotchka, the son of our neighbour, Mr. B—. What is your name, permit me to inquire?”
“And here is my daughter,” said the Princess, pointing at her with her elbow. “Zínotchka, the son of our neighbor, Mr. B—. What’s your name, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Vladímir,”—I replied, rising and lisping with agitation.
“Vladimir,” I replied, getting up and speaking nervously.
“And your patronymic?”
"And your last name?"
“Petróvitch.”
“Petróvitch.”
“Yes! I once had an acquaintance, a chief of police, whose name was Vladímir Petróvitch also. Vonifáty! don’t hunt for the keys; the keys are in my pocket.”
“Yes! I once knew a guy, a police chief, named Vladímir Petróvitch too. Vonifáty! don’t look for the keys; they’re in my pocket.”
The young girl continued to gaze at me with the same smile as before, slightly puckering up her eyes and bending her head a little on one side.
The young girl kept looking at me with the same smile as before, her eyes slightly squinting and her head tilted a bit to one side.
“I have already seen M’sieu Voldemar,”—she began. (The silvery tone of her voice coursed through me like a sweet chill.)—“Will you permit me to call you so?”
“I’ve already seen M’sieu Voldemar,” she began. (The silvery tone of her voice flowed through me like a sweet chill.) “Can I call you that?”
“Pray do, madam,”—I lisped.
“Please, ma'am,” I lisped.
“Where was that?”—asked the Princess.
"Where was that?" asked the Princess.
The young Princess did not answer her mother.
The young princess didn't respond to her mother.
“Are you busy now?”—she said, without taking her eyes off me.
“Are you busy right now?”—she said, without breaking eye contact with me.
“Then will you help me to wind some wool? Come hither, to me.”
“Then will you help me wind some wool? Come here to me.”
She nodded her head at me and left the drawing-room. I followed her.
She nodded at me and left the living room. I followed her.
In the room which we entered the furniture was a little better and was arranged with great taste.—But at that moment I was almost unable to notice anything; I moved as though in a dream and felt a sort of intense sensation of well-being verging on stupidity throughout my frame.
In the room we walked into, the furniture was a bit nicer and was arranged with a lot of style. But at that moment, I could barely notice anything; I felt like I was in a dream and experienced a kind of overwhelming sense of well-being that bordered on being out of it.
The young Princess sat down, produced a knot of red wool, and pointing me to a chair opposite her, she carefully unbound the skein and placed it on my hands. She did all this in silence, with a sort of diverting deliberation, and with the same brilliant and crafty smile on her slightly parted lips. She began to wind the wool upon a card doubled together, and suddenly illumined me with such a clear, swift glance, that I involuntarily dropped my eyes. When her eyes, which were generally half closed, opened to their full extent her face underwent a complete change; it was as though light had inundated it.
The young Princess sat down, took out a bundle of red wool, and pointed me to a chair across from her. She carefully unwound the skein and placed it in my hands. She did all of this in silence, with a sort of entertaining intentness, and with the same bright and clever smile on her slightly parted lips. She started to wind the wool around a folded card, and suddenly gave me such a clear, quick glance that I instinctively looked away. When her eyes, which were usually half closed, opened wide, her face completely transformed; it was as if light had flooded in.
“What did you think of me yesterday, M’sieu Voldemar?”—she asked, after a brief pause.—“You certainly must have condemned me?”
“What do you think of me now, M’sieu Voldemar?”—she asked, after a brief pause.—“You must have judged me, right?”
“I ... Princess ... I thought nothing ... how can I....” I replied, in confusion.
“I ... Princess ... I thought nothing ... how can I....” I replied, in confusion.
“Listen,”—she returned.—“You do not know{18} me yet; I want people always to speak the truth to me. You are sixteen, I heard, and I am twenty-one; you see that I am a great deal older than you, and therefore you must always speak the truth to me ... and obey me,”—she added.—“Look at me; why don’t you look at me?”
“Listen,” she replied. “You don’t know{18} me yet; I want people to always speak the truth to me. I heard you’re sixteen, and I’m twenty-one; you can see that I’m quite a bit older than you, so you have to always tell me the truth… and obey me,” she added. “Look at me; why aren’t you looking at me?”
I became still more confused; but I raised my eyes to hers, nevertheless. She smiled, only not in her former manner, but with a different, an approving smile.—“Look at me,”—she said, caressingly lowering her voice:—“I don’t like that.... Your face pleases me; I foresee that we shall be friends. And do you like me?”—she added slyly.
I became even more confused; however, I looked into her eyes. She smiled, but not like she did before; it was a different, approving smile. “Look at me,” she said, her voice softening, “I don’t like that…. Your face makes me happy; I can see that we’ll be friends. And do you like me?” she added playfully.
“Princess....” I was beginning....
"Princess..." I was starting...
“In the first place, call me Zinaída Alexándrovna; and in the second place,—what sort of a habit is it for children”—(she corrected herself)—“for young men—not to say straight out what they feel? You do like me, don’t you?”
“In the first place, call me Zinaída Alexándrovna; and in the second place,—what kind of habit is it for kids”—(she corrected herself)—“for young men—not to just say what they really feel? You like me, don’t you?”
Although it was very pleasant to me to have her talk so frankly to me, still I was somewhat nettled. I wanted to show her that she was not dealing with a small boy, and, assuming as easy and serious a mien as I could, I said:—“Of course I like you very much, Zinaída Alexándrovna; I have no desire to conceal the fact.”
Although it was really nice to have her speak so openly with me, I was still a bit annoyed. I wanted to show her that I wasn’t just a kid, so I tried to act as relaxed and serious as possible and said:—“Of course I like you a lot, Zinaída Alexándrovna; I have no intention of hiding that.”
She shook her head, pausing at intervals.—“Have you a governor?”—she suddenly inquired.{19}
She shook her head, pausing at times. —“Do you have a boss?”— she suddenly asked.{19}
“No, I have not had a governor this long time past.”
“No, I haven’t had a governor for a long time.”
I lied: a month had not yet elapsed since I had parted with my Frenchman.
I lied: a month hadn't gone by since I had said goodbye to my Frenchman.
“Oh, yes, I see: you are quite grown up.”
“Oh, yes, I get it: you’ve really grown up.”
She slapped me lightly on the fingers.—“Hold your hands straight!”—And she busied herself diligently with winding her ball.
She lightly slapped my fingers. “Keep your hands straight!” And she focused intently on winding her ball.
I took advantage of the fact that she did not raise her eyes, and set to scrutinising her, first by stealth, then more and more boldly. Her face seemed to me even more charming than on the day before: everything about it was so delicate, intelligent and lovely. She was sitting with her back to the window, which was hung with a white shade; a ray of sunlight making its way through that shade inundated with a flood of light her fluffy golden hair, her innocent neck, sloping shoulders, and calm, tender bosom.—I gazed at her—and how near and dear she became to me! It seemed to me both that I had known her for a long time and that I had known nothing and had not lived before she came.... She wore a rather dark, already shabby gown, with an apron; I believe I would willingly have caressed every fold of that gown and of that apron. The tips of her shoes peeped out from under her gown; I would have bowed down to those little boots.... “And here I sit, in front of her,”—I thought.—“I {20}have become acquainted with her ... what happiness, my God!” I came near bouncing out of my chair with rapture, but I merely dangled my feet to and fro a little, like a child who is enjoying dainties.
I took advantage of the fact that she didn't lift her eyes and started examining her, first discreetly, then more boldly. Her face struck me as even more beautiful than the day before: everything about it was so delicate, intelligent, and lovely. She was sitting with her back to the window, which had a white shade; a ray of sunlight breaking through that shade flooded her fluffy golden hair, her innocent neck, sloping shoulders, and calm, tender bosom with light. I gazed at her—and she became so close and dear to me! It felt like I had known her forever, yet also that I had never truly lived until she came into my life.... She wore a slightly dark, already worn gown with an apron; I would have loved to caress every fold of that gown and apron. The tips of her shoes peeked out from beneath her gown; I would have bowed down to those little boots.... “And here I sit, right in front of her,”—I thought.—“I've gotten to know her ... what happiness, my God!” I almost bounced out of my chair with joy, but instead I just swung my feet back and forth a bit, like a child enjoying a treat.
I felt as much at my ease as a fish does in water, and I would have liked never to leave that room again as long as I lived.
I felt as comfortable as a fish in water, and I would have loved to never leave that room again for the rest of my life.
Her eyelids slowly rose, and again her brilliant eyes beamed caressingly before me, and again she laughed.
Her eyelids slowly lifted, and once more her bright eyes shone warmly at me, and again she laughed.
“How you stare at me!”—she said slowly, shaking her finger at me.
“How you’re staring at me!”—she said slowly, shaking her finger at me.
I flushed scarlet.... “She understands all, she sees all,”—flashed through my head. “And how could she fail to see and understand all?”
I turned red.... “She gets everything, she sees everything,”—flashed through my mind. “And how could she not see and understand everything?”
Suddenly there was a clattering in the next room, and a sword clanked.
Suddenly, there was a loud noise coming from the next room, and a sword clanked.
“Zína!”—screamed the old Princess from the drawing-room.—“Byelovzóroff has brought thee a kitten.”
“Zína!”—screamed the old Princess from the living room.—“Byelovzóroff has brought you a kitten.”
“A kitten!”—cried Zinaída, and springing headlong from her chair, she flung the ball on my knees and ran out.
“A kitten!” Zinaída exclaimed, jumping up from her chair, she tossed the ball onto my lap and dashed out.
I also rose, and, laying the skein of wool on the window-sill, went into the drawing-room, and stopped short in amazement. In the centre of the room lay a kitten with outstretched paws; Zinaída was kneeling in front of it, and carefully raising its snout. By the side of the young Princess, taking up nearly the entire wall-space between the{21} windows, was visible a fair-complexioned, curly-haired young man, a hussar, with a rosy face and protruding eyes.
I also got up, and after placing the ball of wool on the window sill, I went into the living room and stopped in shock. In the middle of the room was a kitten with its paws stretched out; Zinaída was kneeling in front of it, gently lifting its nose. Next to the young princess, taking up almost the entire wall space between the{21} windows, stood a light-skinned, curly-haired young man, a hussar, with a flushed face and bulging eyes.
“How ridiculous!”—Zinaída kept repeating:—“and its eyes are not grey, but green, and what big ears it has! Thank you, Viktór Egóritch! you are very kind.”
“How ridiculous!”—Zinaída kept repeating:—“and its eyes aren’t grey, but green, and what big ears it has! Thank you, Viktór Egóritch! You’re very kind.”
The hussar, in whom I recognised one of the young men whom I had seen on the preceding evening, smiled and bowed, clicking his spurs and clanking the links of his sword as he did so.
The hussar, whom I recognized as one of the young men I had seen the night before, smiled and bowed, clicking his spurs and clanking the links of his sword as he did so.
“You were pleased to say yesterday that you wished to possess a striped kitten with large ears ... so I have got it, madam. Your word is my law.”—And again he bowed.
“You were happy to say yesterday that you wanted a striped kitten with big ears ... so I got it for you, ma’am. Your wish is my command.” —And again he bowed.
The kitten mewed faintly, and began to sniff at the floor.
The kitten meowed softly and started to sniff the floor.
“He is hungry!”—cried Zinaída.—“Vonifáty! Sónya! bring some milk.”
“He's hungry!” cried Zinaída. “Vonifáty! Sónya! Bring some milk.”
The chambermaid, in an old yellow gown and with a faded kerchief on her head, entered with a saucer of milk in her hand, and placed it in front of the kitten. The kitten quivered, blinked, and began to lap.
The maid, wearing an old yellow dress and a worn-out scarf on her head, walked in with a saucer of milk and set it down in front of the kitten. The kitten shivered, blinked, and started to drink.
“What a rosy tongue it has,”—remarked Zinaída, bending her head down almost to the floor, and looking sideways at it, under its very nose.
“What a beautiful tongue it has,” Zinaída remarked, bending her head down almost to the floor and looking sideways at it, right under its nose.
The kitten drank its fill, and began to purr, affectedly contracting and relaxing its paws. Zi{22}naída rose to her feet, and turning to the maid, said indifferently:—“Take it away.”
The kitten drank until it was satisfied and started to purr, cutely flexing and relaxing its paws. Zi{22}naída stood up and, turning to the maid, said casually, “Take it away.”
“Your hand—in return for the kitten,”—said the hussar, displaying his teeth, and bending over the whole of his huge body, tightly confined in a new uniform.
“Your hand—in exchange for the kitten,” said the hussar, showing off his teeth and leaning over his large body, which was snugly fitted into a new uniform.
“Both hands,”—replied Zinaída, offering him her hands. While he was kissing them, she gazed at me over his shoulder.
“Both hands,” Zinaída replied, extending her hands to him. While he kissed them, she looked at me over his shoulder.
I stood motionless on one spot, and did not know whether to laugh or to say something, or to hold my peace. Suddenly, through the open door of the anteroom, the figure of our footman, Feódor, caught my eye. He was making signs to me. I mechanically went out to him.
I stood frozen in place, unsure whether to laugh, say something, or just stay quiet. Suddenly, through the open door of the anteroom, I noticed our footman, Feódor, signaling to me. I instinctively walked out to him.
“What dost thou want?”—I asked.
“What do you want?”—I asked.
“Your mamma has sent for you,”—he said in a whisper.—“She is angry because you do not return with an answer.”
“Your mom has called for you,” he said in a whisper. “She’s upset because you haven’t come back with a reply.”
“Why, have I been here long?”
“Have I been here for a while?”
“More than an hour.”
"Over an hour."
“More than an hour!”—I repeated involuntarily, and returning to the drawing-room, I began to bow and scrape my foot.
“More than an hour!”—I repeated without thinking, and as I went back to the living room, I started to bow and shuffle my foot.
“Where are you going?”—the young Princess asked me, with a glance at the hussar.
“Where are you going?” the young Princess asked me, glancing at the hussar.
“I must go home, madam. So I am to say,”—I added, addressing the old woman,—“that you will call upon us at two o’clock.”
“I need to go home, ma'am. So I have to say,”—I continued, speaking to the old woman,—“that you will visit us at two o’clock.”
The old Princess hurriedly drew out her snuffbox, and took a pinch so noisily that I fairly jumped.—“Say that,”—she repeated, tearfully blinking and grunting.
The old Princess quickly pulled out her snuffbox and took a pinch so loudly that I nearly jumped. —“Say that,”— she repeated, tearily blinking and grunting.
I bowed once more, turned and left the room with the same sensation of awkwardness in my back which a very young man experiences when he knows that people are staring after him.
I bowed once more, turned, and left the room with the same feeling of awkwardness in my back that a young guy feels when he knows people are watching him.
“Look here, M’sieu Voldemar, you must drop in to see us,”—called Zinaída, and again burst out laughing.
“Hey, M’sieu Voldemar, you have to come visit us,” Zinaída called out, laughing again.
“What makes her laugh all the time?” I thought, as I wended my way home accompanied by Feódor, who said nothing to me, but moved along disapprovingly behind me. My mother reproved me, and inquired, with surprise, “What could I have been doing so long at the Princess’s?” I made her no answer, and went off to my own room. I had suddenly grown very melancholy.... I tried not to weep.... I was jealous of the hussar.
“What makes her laugh all the time?” I thought as I made my way home with Feódor, who didn’t say anything to me and just followed behind disapprovingly. My mom scolded me and asked, surprised, “What could you have been doing for so long at the Princess’s?” I didn’t answer her and went straight to my own room. I suddenly felt very down... I tried not to cry... I was jealous of the hussar.
V
The Princess, according to her promise, called on my mother, and did not please her. I was not present at their meeting, but at table my mother narrated to my father that that Princess Zasyékin seemed to her a femme très vulgaire; that she had bored her immensely with her requests that she{24} would intervene on her behalf with Prince Sergyéi; that she was always having such law-suits and affairs,—de vilaines affaires d’argent,—and that she must be a great rogue. But my mother added that she had invited her with her daughter to dine on the following day (on hearing the words “with her daughter,” I dropped my nose into my plate),—because, notwithstanding, she was a neighbour, and with a name. Thereupon my father informed my mother that he now recalled who the lady was: that in his youth he had known the late Prince Zasyékin, a capitally-educated but flighty and captious man; that in society he was called “le Parisien,” because of his long residence in Paris; that he had been very wealthy, but had gambled away all his property—and, no one knew why, though probably it had been for the sake of the money,—“although he might have made a better choice,”—added my father, with a cold smile,—he had married the daughter of some clerk in a chancellery, and after his marriage had gone into speculation, and ruined himself definitively.
The Princess, as she promised, visited my mother, and it didn’t go well. I wasn’t there for their meeting, but at dinner, my mother told my father that Princess Zasyékin struck her as a very vulgar woman; that she had bored her to death with her pleas for help to intervene with Prince Sergyéi; that she was always caught up in legal battles and messy financial issues—ugly money matters—and that she must be quite a con artist. However, my mother added that she had invited her and her daughter to dinner the next day (upon hearing the words “with her daughter,” I buried my face in my plate), because she was a neighbor and had a recognizable name. Then my father told my mother that he now recalled who the woman was: he had known the late Prince Zasyékin in his youth, a well-educated but capricious and picky man; in society, he was known as “le Parisien” due to his long stay in Paris; he had been very rich but had gambled away all his money—and no one knew why, probably just for the sake of it,—“though he could’ve made a better choice,”—my father added with a cold smile,—he had married the daughter of some clerk in a bureaucracy, and after getting married, he got into risky ventures and ultimately ruined himself.
“‘Tis a wonder she did not try to borrow money,”—remarked my mother.
“It's a wonder she didn't try to borrow money,” my mother remarked.
“She is very likely to do it,”—said my father, calmly.—“Does she speak French?”
“She’s pretty likely to do it,” my father said calmly. “Does she speak French?”
“Very badly.”
“Really poorly.”
“M-m-m. However, that makes no difference.{25} I think thou saidst that thou hadst invited her daughter; some one assured me that she is a very charming and well-educated girl.”
“M-m-m. However, that makes no difference.{25} I think you said that you had invited her daughter; someone told me that she is a very charming and well-educated girl.”
“Ah! Then she does not take after her mother.”
“Ah! So she doesn't resemble her mother.”
“Nor after her father,”—returned my father.—“He was also well educated, but stupid.”
“Not after her father,” my dad replied. “He was well-educated too, but he was foolish.”
My mother sighed, and became thoughtful. My father relapsed into silence. I felt very awkward during the course of that conversation.
My mom sighed and got lost in thought. My dad fell silent again. I felt really uncomfortable during that conversation.
After dinner I betook myself to the garden, but without my gun. I had pledged my word to myself that I would not go near the “Zasyékin garden”; but an irresistible force drew me thither, and not in vain. I had no sooner approached the fence than I caught sight of Zinaída. This time she was alone. She was holding a small book in her hands and strolling slowly along the path. She did not notice me. I came near letting her slip past; but suddenly caught myself up and coughed.
After dinner, I went to the garden, but I didn't bring my gun. I had promised myself that I wouldn’t go near the “Zasyékin garden,” but an irresistible force pulled me there, and it wasn't for nothing. As soon as I got close to the fence, I spotted Zinaída. This time she was alone. She was holding a small book and walking slowly along the path. She didn’t see me. I almost let her walk by, but then I caught myself and coughed.
She turned round but did not pause, put aside with one hand the broad blue ribbon of her round straw hat, looked at me, smiled quietly, and again riveted her eyes on her book.
She turned around but didn’t stop, brushed aside with one hand the wide blue ribbon of her round straw hat, looked at me, smiled softly, and then focused her eyes back on her book.
I pulled off my cap, and after fidgeting about a while on one spot, I went away with a heavy heart. “Que suis-je pour elle?”—I thought (God knows why) in French.{26}
I took off my cap, and after nervously moving around for a bit, I left feeling really sad. “What am I to her?”—I thought (God knows why) in French.{26}
Familiar footsteps resounded behind me; I glanced round and beheld my father advancing toward me with swift, rapid strides.
Familiar footsteps echoed behind me; I turned around and saw my dad approaching me quickly.
“Is that the young Princess?”—he asked me.
“Is that the young Princess?” he asked me.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Dost thou know her?”
"Do you know her?"
“I saw her this morning at the Princess her mother’s.”
“I saw her this morning at the princess’s house.”
My father halted and, wheeling abruptly round on his heels, retraced his steps. As he came on a level with Zinaída he bowed courteously to her. She bowed to him in return, not without some surprise on her face, and lowered her book. I saw that she followed him with her eyes. My father always dressed very elegantly, originally and simply; but his figure had never seemed to me more graceful, never had his grey hat sat more handsomely on his curls, which were barely beginning to grow thin.
My father stopped and, turning quickly on his heels, walked back the way he came. When he reached the same level as Zinaída, he bowed politely to her. She returned the bow, looking somewhat surprised, and lowered her book. I noticed she watched him as he walked away. My father always dressed very elegantly, in a unique and simple way; but he had never seemed to me more graceful than now, and his grey hat had never looked better on his curls, which were just starting to thin out.
I was on the point of directing my course toward Zinaída, but she did not even look at me, but raised her book once more and walked away.
I was about to head toward Zinaída, but she didn’t even glance my way; she just lifted her book again and walked off.
VI
I spent the whole of that evening and the following day in a sort of gloomy stupor. I remember that I made an effort to work, and took up Kaidánoff; but in vain did the large-printed lines{27} and pages of the famous text-book flit before my eyes. Ten times in succession I read the words: “Julius Cæsar was distinguished for military daring,” without understanding a word, and I flung aside my book. Before dinner I pomaded my hair again, and again donned my frock-coat and neckerchief.
I dedicated time the entire evening and the next day in a sort of gloomy daze. I remember trying to work and picked up Kaidánoff, but the large-printed lines{27} and pages of that famous textbook just blurred in front of my eyes. I read the line “Julius Cæsar was known for his military courage” ten times in a row without grasping any of it, and I tossed the book aside. Before dinner, I styled my hair again, and put on my frock coat and neckerchief once more.
“What’s that for?”—inquired my mother.—“Thou art not a student yet, and God knows whether thou wilt pass thy examination. And thy round-jacket was made not very long ago. Thou must not discard it!”
“What’s that for?” my mother asked. “You’re not a student yet, and God knows if you’ll pass your exam. And your round jacket was made not too long ago. You must not get rid of it!”
“There are to be guests,”—I whispered, almost in despair.
“There are going to be guests,”—I whispered, almost in despair.
“What nonsense! What sort of guests are they?”
“What nonsense! What kind of guests are they?”
I was compelled to submit. I exchanged my coat for my round-jacket, but did not remove my neckerchief. The Princess and her daughter made their appearance half an hour before dinner; the old woman had thrown a yellow shawl over her green gown, with which I was familiar, and had donned an old-fashioned mob-cap with ribbons of a fiery hue. She immediately began to talk about her notes of hand, to sigh and to bewail her poverty, and to “importune,” but did not stand in the least upon ceremony; and she took snuff noisily and fidgeted and wriggled in her chair as before. It never seemed to enter her head that she was a Princess. On the other hand,{28} Zinaída bore herself very stiffly, almost haughtily, like a real young Princess. Cold impassivity and dignity had made their appearance on her countenance, and I did not recognise her,—did not recognise her looks or her smile, although in this new aspect she seemed to me very beautiful. She wore a thin barège gown with pale-blue figures; her hair fell in long curls along her cheeks, in the English fashion: this coiffure suited the cold expression of her face.
I felt forced to comply. I swapped my coat for my round jacket but kept my neckerchief on. The Princess and her daughter arrived about half an hour before dinner; the older woman had thrown a yellow shawl over her familiar green dress and put on an old-fashioned mob cap with bright red ribbons. She immediately started talking about her IOUs, sighing and lamenting her financial situation, and pleading for help, but she didn’t bother with formalities at all; she took snuff loudly and fidgeted and squirmed in her chair as she always did. It never seemed to cross her mind that she was a Princess. In contrast, Zinaída carried herself very stiffly, almost arrogantly, like a true young Princess. A cool detachment and dignity had appeared on her face, and I didn’t recognize her—neither her looks nor her smile, even though in this new presentation, she seemed very beautiful to me. She wore a light barège dress with pale blue patterns; her hair fell in long curls along her cheeks in the English style: this hairstyle matched the cold expression on her face.
My father sat beside her during dinner, and with the exquisite and imperturbable courtesy which was characteristic of him, showed attention to his neighbour. He glanced at her from time to time, and she glanced at him now and then, but in such a strange, almost hostile, manner. Their conversation proceeded in French;—I remember that I was surprised at the purity of Zinaída’s accent. The old Princess, as before, did not restrain herself in the slightest degree during dinner, but ate a great deal and praised the food. My mother evidently found her wearisome, and answered her with a sort of sad indifference; my father contracted his brows in a slight frown from time to time. My mother did not like Zinaída either.
My father sat next to her during dinner, and with the polished and calm courtesy that was typical of him, he paid attention to his neighbor. He looked at her occasionally, and she glanced at him now and then, but in such a strange, almost unfriendly way. Their conversation was in French; I remember being surprised by the clarity of Zinaída’s accent. The old Princess, as usual, didn’t hold back at all during dinner, eating a lot and complimenting the food. My mother clearly found her tiring and responded with a sort of melancholy indifference; my father occasionally furrowed his brows in a slight frown. My mother didn’t like Zinaída either.
“She’s a haughty young sprig,”—she said the next day.—“And when one comes to think of it, what is there for her to be proud of?—avec sa mine de grisette!{29}”
“She’s an arrogant young thing,” she said the next day. “And when you really think about it, what does she have to be proud of?—with her look of a shopgirl!{29}”
“Evidently, thou hast not seen any grisettes,”—my father remarked to her.
“Clearly, you haven't seen any grisettes,” my father said to her.
“Of course I haven’t, God be thanked!... Only, how art thou capable of judging of them?”
“Of course I haven’t, thank God!... But how can you judge them?”
Zinaída paid absolutely no attention whatever to me. Soon after dinner the old Princess began to take her leave.
Zinaída completely ignored me. Shortly after dinner, the old Princess started to say her goodbyes.
“I shall rely upon your protection, Márya Nikoláevna and Piótr Vasílitch,”—she said, in a sing-song tone, to my father and mother.—“What is to be done! I have seen prosperous days, but they are gone. Here am I a Radiance,”—she added, with an unpleasant laugh,—“but what’s the good of an honour when you’ve nothing to eat?”—My father bowed respectfully to her and escorted her to the door of the anteroom. I was standing there in my round-jacket, and staring at the floor, as though condemned to death. Zinaída’s behaviour toward me had definitively annihilated me. What, then, was my amazement when, as she passed me, she whispered to me hastily, and with her former affectionate expression in her eyes:—“Come to us at eight o’clock, do you hear? without fail....” I merely threw my hands apart in amazement;—but she was already retreating, having thrown a white scarf over her head.{30}
“I’m counting on your protection, Márya Nikoláevna and Piótr Vasílitch,” she said in a sing-song voice to my parents. “What can I do! I’ve had my share of good times, but they're gone. Here I am, a Radiance,” she added with a forced laugh, “but what’s the point of honor when you have nothing to eat?” My father bowed respectfully to her and led her to the door of the anteroom. I was standing there in my round jacket, staring at the floor like I was on death row. Zinaída’s attitude toward me had completely crushed me. So, I was shocked when, as she walked past, she quickly whispered to me with that familiar warm look in her eyes, “Come see us at eight o’clock, okay? No matter what...” I just threw my hands up in disbelief, but she was already walking away, pulling a white scarf over her head.{30}
VII
Precisely at eight o’clock I entered the tiny wing inhabited by the Princess, clad in my coat, and with my hair brushed up into a crest on top of my head. The old servant glared surlily at me, and rose reluctantly from his bench. Merry voices resounded in the drawing-room. I opened the door and retreated a pace in astonishment. In the middle of the room, on a chair, stood the young Princess, holding a man’s hat in front of her; around the chair thronged five men. They were trying to dip their hands into the hat, but she kept raising it on high and shaking it violently. On catching sight of me she exclaimed:—
Exactly at eight o’clock, I stepped into the small wing where the Princess lived, wearing my coat and with my hair styled up into a crest. The old servant shot me an annoyed look and got up slowly from his bench. Lively voices filled the drawing-room. I opened the door and took a step back in surprise. In the center of the room, on a chair, stood the young Princess, holding a man’s hat in front of her; around the chair were five men. They were trying to reach into the hat, but she kept lifting it high and shaking it vigorously. As soon as she saw me, she exclaimed:—
“Stay, stay! Here’s a new guest; he must be given a ticket,”—and springing lightly from the chair, she seized me by the lapel of my coat.—“Come along,”—said she;—“why do you stand there? Messieurs, allow me to make you acquainted: this is Monsieur Voldemar, the son of our neighbour. And this,”—she added, turning to me, and pointing to the visitors in turn,—“is Count Malévsky, Doctor Lúshin, the poet Maidánoff, retired Captain Nirmátzky, and Byelovzóroff the hussar, whom you have already seen. I beg that you will love and favour each other.”
“Wait, wait! We have a new guest; he needs to get a ticket,”—and jumping up from the chair, she grabbed me by the lapel of my coat.—“Come on,”—she said;—“why are you just standing there? Everyone, let me introduce you: this is Monsieur Voldemar, the son of our neighbor. And this,”—she continued, turning to me and pointing to the guests one by one,—“is Count Malévsky, Doctor Lúshin, the poet Maidánoff, retired Captain Nirmátzky, and Byelovzóroff the hussar, whom you’ve already met. I hope you will all get along and support each other.”
I was so confused that I did not even bow to any one; in Doctor Lúshin I recognised that same{31} swarthy gentleman who had so ruthlessly put me to shame in the garden; the others were strangers to me.
I was so confused that I didn't even bow to anyone; in Doctor Lúshin, I recognized that same{31} dark-skinned man who had so harshly embarrassed me in the garden; the others were unfamiliar faces to me.
“Count!”—pursued Zinaída,—“write a ticket for M’sieu Voldemar.”
“Count!” Zinaída called out, “please write a ticket for M’sieu Voldemar.”
“That is unjust,”—returned the Count, with a slight accent,—a very handsome and foppishly-attired man, with a dark complexion, expressive brown eyes, a thin, white little nose, and a slender moustache over his tiny mouth.—“He has not been playing at forfeits with us.”
"That's not fair," replied the Count, with a slight accent—a very handsome man dressed impeccably, with a dark complexion, expressive brown eyes, a thin, white little nose, and a slender mustache over his small mouth. "He hasn't been playing forfeits with us."
“‘Tis unjust,”—repeated Byelovzóroff and the gentleman who had been alluded to as the retired Captain,—a man of forty, horribly pockmarked, curly-haired as a negro, round-shouldered, bow-legged, and dressed in a military coat without epaulets, worn open on the breast.
“It's not fair,” repeated Byelovzóroff and the gentleman referred to as the retired Captain—a forty-year-old man, horribly pockmarked, with curly hair like a Black person, round-shouldered, bow-legged, and wearing a military coat without epaulets, open at the chest.
“Write a ticket, I tell you,”—repeated the Princess.—“What sort of a rebellion is this? M’sieu Voldemar is with us for the first time, and to-day no law applies to him. No grumbling—write; I will have it so.”
“Write a ticket, I’m telling you,”—the Princess repeated.—“What kind of rebellion is this? M’sieu Voldemar is with us for the first time, and today he’s above the law. No complaining—just write; that’s how it’s going to be.”
The Count shrugged his shoulders, but submissively bowing his head, he took a pen in his white, ring-decked hand, tore off a scrap of paper and began to write on it.
The Count shrugged his shoulders, but with a submissive bow of his head, he took a pen in his white hand adorned with rings, tore off a piece of paper, and started to write on it.
“Permit me at least to explain to M’sieu Voldemar what it is all about,”—began Lúshin, in a bantering tone;—“otherwise he will be utterly at a loss. You see, young man, we are play{32}ing at forfeits; the Princess must pay a fine, and the one who draws out the lucky ticket must kiss her hand. Do you understand what I have told you?”
“Let me at least explain to Mr. Voldemar what this is all about,” Lúshin began, teasingly; “otherwise he’ll be completely confused. You see, young man, we’re playing a game of forfeits; the Princess has to pay a fine, and whoever draws the lucky ticket gets to kiss her hand. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
I merely glanced at him and continued to stand as though in a fog, while the Princess again sprang upon the chair and again began to shake the hat. All reached up to her—I among the rest.
I just looked at him and kept standing there like I was in a daze, while the Princess jumped back onto the chair and started shaking the hat again. Everyone reached up to her—I was one of them.
“Maidánoff,”—said the Princess to the tall young man with a gaunt face, tiny mole-like eyes and extremely long, black hair,—“you, as a poet, ought to be magnanimous and surrender your ticket to M’sieu Voldemar, so that he may have two chances instead of one.”
“Maidánoff,” said the Princess to the tall young man with a gaunt face, small, mole-like eyes, and extremely long black hair, “you, as a poet, should be generous and give your ticket to M’sieu Voldemar, so he can have two chances instead of one.”
But Maidánoff shook his head in refusal and tossed his hair. I put in my hand into the hat after all the rest, drew out and unfolded a ticket.... O Lord! what were my sensations when I beheld on it, “Kiss!”
But Maidánoff shook his head in refusal and tossed his hair. I reached into the hat like everyone else, pulled out a ticket, and opened it.... Oh Lord! What were my feelings when I saw on it, “Kiss!”
“Kiss!”—I cried involuntarily.
“Kiss!” I shouted instinctively.
“Bravo! He has won,”—chimed in the Princess.—“How delighted I am!”—She descended from the chair, and gazed into my eyes so clearly and sweetly that my heart fairly laughed with joy.—“And are you glad?”—she asked me.
“Bravo! He has won,” chimed in the Princess. “I’m so happy!” She got off the chair and looked into my eyes so clearly and lovingly that my heart practically laughed with joy. “Are you happy?” she asked me.
“I?” ... I stammered.
“I?” ... I said, fumbling.
“Sell me your ticket,”—suddenly blurted out Byelovzóroff, right in my ear.—“I’ll give you one hundred rubles for it.”
“Sell me your ticket,” Byelovzóroff suddenly said, right in my ear. “I’ll give you one hundred rubles for it.”
I replied to the hussar by such a wrathful look{33} that Zinaída clapped her hands, and Lúshin cried:—“That’s a gallant fellow!”
I shot the hussar a furious look{33} that made Zinaída clap her hands, and Lúshin exclaimed, “Now that’s a brave guy!”
“But,”—he went on,—“in my capacity of master of ceremonies, I am bound to see that all the regulations are carried out. M’sieu Voldemar, get down on one knee. That is our rule.”
“But,” he continued, “as the master of ceremonies, I have to make sure all the rules are followed. M’sieu Voldemar, please kneel. That's our rule.”
Zinaída stood before me with her head bent a little to one side, as though the better to scrutinise me, and offered me her hand with dignity. Things grew dim before my eyes; I tried to get down on one knee, plumped down on both knees, and applied my lips to Zinaída’s fingers in so awkward a manner that I scratched the tip of my nose slightly on her nails.
Zinaída stood in front of me with her head tilted slightly to one side, as if to take a closer look at me, and extended her hand with grace. Everything blurred before my eyes; I attempted to kneel, ended up dropping down on both knees, and awkwardly pressed my lips to Zinaída’s fingers, inadvertently scratching the tip of my nose on her nails.
“Good!”—shouted Lúshin, and helped me to rise.
“Awesome!”—shouted Lúshin, and helped me to get up.
The game of forfeits continued. Zinaída placed me beside her. What penalties they did invent! Among other things, she had to impersonate a “statue”—and she selected as a pedestal the monstrously homely Nirmátzky, ordering him to lie flat on the floor, and to tuck his face into his breast. The laughter did not cease for a single moment. All this noise and uproar, this unceremonious, almost tumultuous merriment, these unprecedented relations with strangers, fairly flew to my head; for I was a boy who had been reared soberly, and in solitude, and had grown up in a stately home of gentry. I became simply intoxicated, as though with wine. I began to shout{34} with laughter and chatter more loudly than the rest, so that even the old Princess, who was sitting in the adjoining room with some sort of pettifogger from the Íversky Gate[5] who had been summoned for a conference, came out to take a look at me. But I felt so happy that, as the saying is, I didn’t care a farthing for anybody’s ridicule, or anybody’s oblique glances.
The game of forfeits went on. Zinaída sat me next to her. The penalties they came up with were wild! Among other things, she had to act like a “statue”—and she chose the incredibly unattractive Nirmátzky as her pedestal, telling him to lie flat on the floor and bury his face in his chest. The laughter kept going nonstop. All this noise and chaos, this carefree, almost wild fun, and these completely new interactions with strangers were overwhelming for me; I was a boy who had grown up in a strict, solitary environment in a grand gentry home. I felt completely high, almost like I was drunk. I started shouting{34} with laughter and talking louder than everyone else, so much so that even the old Princess, who was in the next room with some sort of lawyer from Íversky Gate[5] summoned for a meeting, came out to see what was going on. But I was so happy that, as the saying goes, I didn’t care at all about anyone’s mockery or sidelong glances.
Zinaída continued to display a preference for me and never let me leave her side. In one forfeit I was made to sit by her, covered up with one and the same silk kerchief: I was bound to tell her my secret. I remember how our two heads found themselves suddenly in choking, semi-transparent, fragrant gloom; how near and softly her eyes sparkled in that gloom, and how hotly her parted lips breathed; and her teeth were visible, and the tips of her hair tickled and burned me. I maintained silence. She smiled mysteriously and slyly, and at last whispered to me: “Well, what is it?” But I merely flushed and laughed, and turned away, and could hardly draw my breath. We got tired of forfeits, and began to play “string.” Good heavens! what rapture I felt when, forgetting myself with gaping, I received from her a strong, sharp rap on my fingers; and how afterward I tried to pretend that I was{35} yawning with inattention, but she mocked at me and did not touch my hands, which were awaiting the blow!
Zinaída kept showing that she preferred me and never let me leave her side. During one game, I had to sit next to her, wrapped up in the same silk scarf: I had to tell her my secret. I remember how our two heads were suddenly surrounded by a choking, semi-transparent, fragrant darkness; how close and softly her eyes sparkled in that dark, and how hotly her slightly open lips breathed; I could see her teeth, and the tips of her hair tickled and burned me. I stayed silent. She smiled mysteriously and playfully, and eventually whispered to me, “So, what is it?” But I just blushed and laughed, turned away, and could hardly breathe. We got tired of the games and decided to play “string.” Oh my gosh! The thrill I felt when, getting carried away and forgetting myself, I got a sharp, stinging hit on my fingers from her; and how later I tried to act like I was yawning out of boredom, but she teased me and didn’t touch my hands, which were ready for another hit!
But what a lot of other pranks we played that same evening! We played on the piano, and sang, and danced, and represented a gipsy camp. We dressed Nirmátzky up like a bear, and fed him with water and salt. Count Malévsky showed us several card tricks, and ended by stacking the cards and dealing himself all the trumps at whist; upon which Lúshin “had the honour of congratulating him.” Maidánoff declaimed to us fragments from his poem, “The Murderer” (this occurred in the very thick of romanticism), which he intended to publish in a black binding, with the title in letters of the colour of blood. We stole his hat from the knees of the pettifogger from the Íversky Gate, and made him dance the kazák dance by way of redeeming it. We dressed old Vonifáty up in a mob-cap, and the young Princess put on a man’s hat.... It is impossible to recount all we did. Byelovzóroff alone remained most of the time in a corner, angry and frowning.... Sometimes his eyes became suffused with blood, he grew scarlet all over and seemed to be on the very point of swooping down upon all of us and scattering us on all sides, like chips; but the Princess glanced at him, menaced him with her finger, and again he retired into his corner.{36}
But we pulled so many other pranks that same evening! We played the piano, sang, danced, and acted out a gypsy camp. We dressed Nirmátzky up like a bear and fed him water and salt. Count Malévsky showed us some card tricks, ending by stacking the cards and dealing himself all the trumps at whist, after which Lúshin “had the honor of congratulating him.” Maidánoff recited parts of his poem, “The Murderer” (this happened during the height of romanticism), which he planned to publish with a black cover, featuring the title in blood-red letters. We snatched his hat from the knees of the petty lawyer from the Íversky Gate and made him dance the Cossack dance to get it back. We put an old mob-cap on Vonifáty and the young Princess wore a man’s hat…. It’s impossible to recount everything we did. Byelovzóroff mostly stayed in a corner, angry and sulking…. Sometimes his eyes would turn bloodshot, he’d flush all over, and it looked like he might explode on us and scatter us like chips; but the Princess would glance at him, threaten him with her finger, and he’d retreat back into his corner.{36}
We were completely exhausted at last. The old Princess was equal to anything, as she put it,—no shouts disconcerted her,—but she felt tired and wished to rest. At midnight supper was served, consisting of a bit of old, dry cheese and a few cold patties filled with minced ham, which seemed to us more savoury than any pasty; there was only one bottle of wine, and that was rather queer:—dark, with a swollen neck, and the wine in it left an after-taste of pinkish dye; however, no one drank it. Weary and happy to exhaustion, I emerged from the wing; a thunder-storm seemed to be brewing; the black storm-clouds grew larger and crept across the sky, visibly altering their smoky outlines. A light breeze was uneasily quivering in the dark trees, and somewhere beyond the horizon the thunder was growling angrily and dully, as though to itself.
We were totally wiped out at last. The old Princess was up for anything, as she said—no shouts thrown her off—yet she felt tired and wanted to rest. At midnight, we had supper, which was just a chunk of old, dry cheese and a few cold pastries filled with minced ham, which tasted better to us than any fancy dish; there was only one bottle of wine, and it was kind of strange: dark with a swollen neck, and the wine left a weird aftertaste of pink dye; still, no one drank it. Exhausted yet happy, I stepped out of the wing; a thunderstorm seemed to be on the way; the dark storm clouds got bigger and spread across the sky, changing their smoky shapes. A slight breeze was nervously rustling the dark trees, and somewhere on the horizon, thunder rumbled angrily and dully, almost to itself.
I made my way through the back door to my room. My nurse-valet was sleeping on the floor and I was obliged to step over him; he woke up, saw me, and reported that my mother was angry with me, and had wanted to send after me again, but that my father had restrained her. I never went to bed without having bidden my mother good night and begged her blessing. There was no help for it! I told my valet that I would undress myself and go to bed unaided,—and extinguished the candle. But I did not undress and I did not go to bed.{37}
I walked in through the back door to my room. My nurse-valet was sleeping on the floor, and I had to step over him. He woke up, saw me, and said my mom was mad at me and wanted to send someone to find me again, but my dad stopped her. I never went to bed without saying good night to my mom and asking for her blessing. There was no way around it! I told my valet that I would get ready for bed by myself and turned off the candle. But I didn’t get undressed and I didn’t go to bed.{37}
I seated myself on a chair and sat there for a long time, as though enchanted. That which I felt was so new and so sweet.... I sat there, hardly looking around me and without moving, breathing slowly, and only laughing silently now, as I recalled, now inwardly turning cold at the thought that I was in love, that here it was, that love. Zinaída’s face floated softly before me in the darkness—floated, but did not float away; her lips still smiled as mysteriously as ever, her eyes gazed somewhat askance at me, interrogatively, thoughtfully and tenderly ... as at the moment when I had parted from her. At last I rose on tiptoe, stepped to my bed and cautiously, without undressing, laid my head on the pillow, as though endeavouring by the sharp movement to frighten off that wherewith I was filled to overflowing....
I sat down in a chair and stayed there for a long time, as if mesmerized. What I was feeling was so new and so sweet... I barely looked around and didn’t move, breathing slowly and only laughing silently as I remembered, then feeling a chill at the thought that I was in love, that this was love. Zinaída’s face softly appeared before me in the dark—appeared, but didn’t fade away; her lips still smiled mysteriously, her eyes looked at me sideways, questioning, thoughtful, and tender... just like when I had said goodbye to her. Finally, I stood on my tiptoes, went to my bed, and carefully laid my head on the pillow without undressing, as if trying to shake off what was overflowing inside me...
I lay down, but did not even close an eye. I speedily perceived that certain faint reflections kept constantly falling into my room.... I raised myself and looked out of the window. Its frame was distinctly defined from the mysteriously and confusedly whitened panes. “‘Tis the thunder-storm,”—I thought,—and so, in fact, there was a thunder-storm; but it had passed very far away, so that even the claps of thunder were not audible; only in the sky long, indistinct, branching flashes of lightning, as it were, were uninterruptedly flashing up. They were not{38} flashing up so much as they were quivering and twitching, like the wing of a dying bird. I rose, went to the window, and stood there until morning.... The lightning-flashes never ceased for a moment; it was what is called a pitch-black night. I gazed at the dumb, sandy plain, at the dark mass of the Neskútchny Park, at the yellowish façades of the distant buildings, which also seemed to be trembling at every faint flash.... I gazed, and could not tear myself away; those dumb lightning-flashes, those restrained gleams, seemed to be responding to the dumb and secret outbursts which were flaring up within me also. Morning began to break; the dawn started forth in scarlet patches. With the approach of the sun the lightning-flashes grew paler and paler; they quivered more and more infrequently, and vanished at last, drowned in the sobering and unequivocal light of the breaking day.
I lay down but couldn't even close my eyes. I quickly noticed that certain faint reflections kept constantly falling into my room.... I sat up and looked out the window. Its frame was clearly distinct from the mysteriously and hazily whitened panes. “It’s the thunderstorm,” I thought, and indeed, there was a thunderstorm; but it was far away, so much so that I couldn't hear the thunder claps; only in the sky were long, indistinct, branching flashes of lightning continuously flashing. They weren’t just flashing; they were quivering and twitching, like the wing of a dying bird. I got up, went to the window, and stood there until morning.... The lightning flashes never stopped for a moment; it was what you’d call a pitch-black night. I stared at the silent, sandy plain, at the dark mass of Neskútchny Park, at the yellowish façades of the distant buildings, which also seemed to tremble with every faint flash.... I stared and couldn't pull myself away; those silent lightning flashes, those restrained glimmers, felt like they were answering the silent and secret outbursts that were flaring up within me as well. Morning started to break; dawn appeared in scarlet patches. As the sun approached, the lightning flashes grew fainter and fainter; they quivered less frequently and eventually vanished, drowned in the sobering and unmistakable light of the new day.
And my lightning-flashes vanished within me also. I felt great fatigue and tranquillity ... but Zinaída’s image continued to hover triumphantly over my soul. Only it, that image, seemed calm; like a flying swan from the marshy sedges, it separated itself from the other ignoble figures which surrounded it, and as I fell asleep, I bowed down before it for the last time in farewell and confiding adoration....
And my bursts of inspiration faded away inside me too. I felt deep tiredness and peace... but Zinaída’s image kept floating triumphantly in my mind. Only that image seemed at ease; like a graceful swan rising from the muddy reeds, it set itself apart from the other unworthy figures around it, and as I drifted off to sleep, I bowed down before it one last time in farewell and heartfelt admiration....
Oh, gentle emotions, soft sounds, kindness and{39} calming of the deeply-moved soul, melting joy of the first feelings of love,—where are ye, where are ye?
Oh, gentle emotions, soft sounds, kindness, and{39} the calming of the deeply moved soul, melting joy of the first feelings of love—where are you, where are you?
VIII
On the following morning, when I went down-stairs to tea, my mother scolded me,—although less than I had anticipated,—and made me narrate how I had spent the preceding evening. I answered her in few words, omitting many particulars and endeavouring to impart to my narrative the most innocent of aspects.
On the next morning, when I went downstairs for tea, my mom scolded me—though not as much as I expected—and made me tell her about how I spent the previous evening. I kept my response short, leaving out a lot of details and trying to make my story sound as innocent as possible.
“Nevertheless, they are not people comme il faut,”—remarked my mother;—“and I do not wish thee to run after them, instead of preparing thyself for the examination, and occupying thyself.”
“Still, they’re not the right kind of people,” my mother said. “I don’t want you chasing after them instead of getting ready for your exam and keeping yourself busy.”
As I knew that my mother’s anxiety was confined to these few words, I did not consider it necessary to make her any reply; but after tea my father linked his arm in mine, and betaking himself to the garden with me, made me tell him everything I had done and seen at the Zasyékins’.
As I knew my mom's anxiety was limited to these few words, I didn't feel the need to respond. But after tea, my dad linked his arm with mine, and taking me to the garden, he had me tell him everything I did and saw at the Zasyékins’.
My father possessed a strange influence over me, and our relations were strange. He paid hardly any attention to my education, but he never wounded me; he respected my liberty—he was even, if I may so express {40}it, courteous to me ... only, he did not allow me to get close to him. I loved him, I admired him; he seemed to me a model man; and great heavens! how passionately attached to him I should have been, had I not constantly felt his hand warding me off! On the other hand, when he wished, he understood how to evoke in me, instantaneously, with one word, one movement, unbounded confidence in him. My soul opened, I chatted with him as with an intelligent friend, as with an indulgent preceptor ... then, with equal suddenness, he abandoned me, and again his hand repulsed me, caressingly and softly, but repulsed nevertheless.
My father had a peculiar influence over me, and our relationship was unusual. He hardly focused on my education, but he never hurt me; he respected my freedom—he was even, if I can put it that way, polite to me ... only, he didn’t let me get close to him. I loved him, I admired him; he seemed like a model man; and good heavens! how deeply I would have been attached to him if I hadn’t always felt his hand pushing me away! On the other hand, when he wanted to, he knew how to instantly inspire me with complete trust in him with just one word or one gesture. My heart opened up, and I talked to him like I would with a smart friend, like with a kind mentor ... then, just as suddenly, he would pull away from me, and once again his hand would gently push me away, lovingly but still a push away.
Sometimes a fit of mirth came over him, and then he was ready to frolic and play with me like a boy (he was fond of every sort of energetic bodily exercise); once—only once—did he caress me with so much tenderness that I came near bursting into tears.... But his mirth and tenderness also vanished without leaving a trace, and what had taken place between us gave me no hopes for the future; it was just as though I had seen it all in a dream. I used to stand and scrutinise his clever, handsome, brilliant face ... and my heart would begin to quiver, and my whole being would yearn toward him, ... and he would seem to feel what was going on within me, and would pat me on the cheek in passing—and either go away, or begin to occupy himself with something, or suddenly freeze all over,—as he alone knew how to freeze,—and I would immedi{41}ately shrivel up and grow frigid also. His rare fits of affection for me were never called forth by my speechless but intelligible entreaties; they always came upon him without warning. When meditating, in after years, upon my father’s character, I came to the conclusion that he did not care for me or for family life; he loved something different, and enjoyed that other thing to the full. “Seize what thou canst thyself, and do not give thyself into any one’s power; the whole art of life consists in belonging to one’s self,”—he said to me once. On another occasion I, in my capacity of a young democrat, launched out in his presence into arguments about liberty (he was what I called “kind” that day; at such times one could say whatever one liked to him).—“Liberty,”—he repeated,—“but dost thou know what can give a man liberty?”
Sometimes he would burst into laughter, and then he was ready to have fun and play with me like a kid (he loved all kinds of energetic physical activities); once—only once—did he show me so much affection that I almost started crying... But his joy and tenderness would disappear without a trace, and what happened between us gave me no hope for the future; it was like I had experienced it all in a dream. I would stand and study his intelligent, handsome, striking face... and my heart would start to flutter, and I would long for him... and it seemed he could sense what I felt inside, and he would give my cheek a brief pat as he passed—then either leave, or get busy with something, or suddenly go completely stiff—as only he could do—and I would instantly shrivel up and feel cold too. His rare moments of affection towards me were never triggered by my silent but clear pleas; they always came upon him unexpectedly. In later years, when reflecting on my father's character, I concluded he didn't care for me or family life; he loved something else and fully enjoyed that other thing. “Take what you can for yourself, and don’t surrender yourself to anyone; the key to living is to belong to yourself,”—he once told me. Another time, in my role as a young democrat, I passionately debated the topic of freedom in front of him (he was what I called “kind” that day; during such times, you could say anything you wanted to him).—“Freedom,”—he repeated,—“but do you know what can truly give a man freedom?”
“What?”
“What's up?”
“Will, his own will, and the power which it gives is better than liberty. Learn to will, and thou wilt be free, and wilt command.”
“Will, your own will, and the power it provides is better than freedom. Learn to will, and you will be free and in control.”
My father wished, first of all and most of all, to enjoy life—and he did enjoy life.... Perhaps he had a presentiment that he was not fated long to take advantage of the “art” of living: he died at the age of forty-two.
My dad wanted, above everything else, to enjoy life—and he really did enjoy it.... Maybe he had a feeling that he wouldn't have long to experience the “art” of living: he passed away at the age of forty-two.
I described to my father in detail my visit to the Zasyékins. He listened to me half-attentively, half-abstractedly, as he sat on the bench{42} and drew figures on the sand with the tip of his riding-whip. Now and then he laughed, glanced at me in a brilliant, amused sort of way, and spurred me on by brief questions and exclamations. At first I could not bring myself even to utter Zinaída’s name, but I could not hold out, and began to laud her. My father still continued to laugh. Then he became thoughtful, dropped his eyes and rose to his feet.
I told my dad all about my visit to the Zasyékins. He listened to me half-heartedly, kind of lost in thought, while sitting on the bench{42} and drawing shapes in the sand with the end of his riding whip. Every now and then he laughed, looked at me with a bright, amused expression, and prompted me with quick questions and comments. At first, I couldn't even say Zinaída's name, but I couldn't hold back and started praising her. My dad just kept laughing. Then he got serious, looked down, and stood up.
I recalled the fact that, as he came out of the house, he had given orders that his horse should be saddled. He was a capital rider, and knew much better how to tame the wildest horses than did Mr. Rarey.
I remembered that when he came out of the house, he had told them to get his horse saddled. He was an excellent rider and knew way more about taming the wildest horses than Mr. Rarey did.
“Shall I ride with thee, papa?”—I asked him.
“Should I ride with you, Dad?” I asked him.
“No,”—he replied, and his face assumed its habitual indifferently-caressing expression.—“Go alone, if thou wishest; but tell the coachman that I shall not go.”
“No,” he replied, his face taking on its usual indifferent yet comforting expression. “Go by yourself if you want; just let the driver know that I’m not going.”
He turned his back on me and walked swiftly away. I followed him with my eyes, until he disappeared beyond the gate. I saw his hat moving along the fence; he went into the Zasyékins’ house.
He turned away from me and walked quickly off. I watched him until he went out of sight past the gate. I saw his hat moving along the fence; he entered the Zasyékins’ house.
He remained with them no more than an hour, but immediately thereafter went off to town and did not return home until evening.
He stayed with them for no more than an hour, but right after that, he headed to town and didn't come back home until the evening.
After dinner I went to the Zasyékins’ myself. I found no one in the drawing-room but the old Princess. When she saw me, she scratched her{43} head under her cap with the end of her knitting-needle, and suddenly asked me: would I copy a petition for her?
After dinner, I headed over to the Zasyékins’ by myself. The only person I found in the drawing room was the old Princess. When she saw me, she scratched her head under her cap with the end of her knitting needle and suddenly asked me if I could help her by copying a petition.
“With pleasure,”—I replied, and sat down on the edge of a chair.
"Sure," I said, and sat down on the edge of a chair.
“Only look out, and see that you make the letters as large as possible,”—said the Princess, handing me a sheet of paper scrawled over in a slovenly manner:—“and couldn’t you do it to-day, my dear fellow?”
“Just make sure you write the letters as big as you can,” said the Princess, giving me a piece of paper filled with messy handwriting. “And could you do it today, my dear friend?”
“I will copy it this very day, madam.”
"I'll copy it today, ma'am."
The door of the adjoining room opened a mere crack and Zinaída’s face showed itself in the aperture,—pale, thoughtful, with hair thrown carelessly back. She stared at me with her large, cold eyes, and softly shut the door.
The door of the adjoining room opened just a little, and Zinaída’s face appeared in the gap—pale, contemplative, with her hair tossed back casually. She looked at me with her big, cold eyes and gently closed the door.
“Zína,—hey there, Zína!”—said the old woman. Zinaída did not answer. I carried away the old woman’s petition, and sat over it the whole evening.
“Zína,—hey there, Zína!”—said the old woman. Zinaída didn’t respond. I took the old woman’s request and focused on it all evening.
IX
My “passion” began with that day. I remember that I then felt something of that which a man must feel when he enters the service: I had already ceased to be a young lad; I was in love. I have said that my passion dated from that day; I might have added that my sufferings also dated from that day. I languished when absent from Zinaída; my mind would not work, everything{44} fell from my hands; I thought intently of her for days together.... I languished ... but in her presence I was no more at ease. I was jealous, I recognised my insignificance, I stupidly sulked and stupidly fawned; and, nevertheless, an irresistible force drew me to her, and every time I stepped across the threshold of her room, it was with an involuntary thrill of happiness. Zinaída immediately divined that I had fallen in love with her, and I never thought of concealing the fact; she mocked at my passion, played tricks on me, petted and tormented me. It is sweet to be the sole source, the autocratic and irresponsible cause of the greatest joys and the profoundest woe to another person, and I was like soft wax in Zinaída’s hands. However, I was not the only one who was in love with her; all the men who were in the habit of visiting her house were crazy over her, and she kept them all in a leash at her feet. It amused her to arouse in them now hopes, now fears, to twist them about at her caprice (she called it, “knocking people against one another”),—and they never thought of resisting, and willingly submitted to her. In all her vivacious and beautiful being there was a certain peculiarly bewitching mixture of guilefulness and heedlessness, of artificiality and simplicity, of tranquillity and playfulness; over everything she did or said, over her every movement, hovered a light, delicate charm, and an original, sparkling{45} force made itself felt in everything. And her face was incessantly changing and sparkling also; it expressed almost simultaneously derision, pensiveness, and passion. The most varied emotions, light, fleeting as the shadows of the clouds on a sunny, windy day, kept flitting over her eyes and lips.
My “passion” started that day. I remember feeling something like what a person must feel when they join the army: I had already stopped being a young boy; I was in love. I’ve said my passion began then; I could've added that my suffering started that day too. I felt miserable when I was away from Zinaída; I couldn’t focus, everything{44} slipped from my hands; I thought about her for days on end... I was miserable... but even when I was with her, I wasn’t at ease. I was jealous, I recognized my own insignificance, I sulked foolishly, and fawned over her like a fool; yet, an irresistible force pulled me toward her, and every time I crossed the threshold of her room, I felt a thrill of happiness I couldn’t control. Zinaída immediately sensed that I had fallen for her, and I never tried to hide it; she teased my feelings, played games with me, loved me one moment and tormented me the next. It felt sweet to be the sole source, the all-powerful and irresponsible cause of the greatest joys and deepest sorrows for someone else, and I was like soft clay in Zinaída’s hands. But I wasn’t the only one in love with her; all the guys who often visited her house were crazy about her, and she kept them all under her control. It amused her to stir up hopes and fears in them, to toy with them whenever she pleased (she called it “knocking people against one another”)—and they never thought to resist, willingly submitting to her whims. There was a unique blend of cunning and carelessness, artificiality and simplicity, calmness and playfulness in her lively and beautiful persona; everything she did or said, every movement she made, held a light, delicate charm, and a unique, sparkling{45} energy was felt in everything. Her face was constantly changing and sparkling too; it simultaneously expressed mockery, contemplation, and passion. A range of emotions, as light and fleeting as the shadows of clouds on a sunny, windy day, flitted across her eyes and lips.
Every one of her adorers was necessary to her. Byelovzóroff, whom she sometimes called “my wild beast,” and sometimes simply “my own,” would gladly have flung himself into the fire for her; without trusting to his mental capacities and other merits, he kept proposing that he should marry her, and hinting that the others were merely talking idly. Maidánoff responded to the poetical chords of her soul: a rather cold man, as nearly all writers are, he assured her with intense force—and perhaps himself also—that he adored her. He sang her praises in interminable verses and read them to her with an unnatural and a genuine sort of enthusiasm. And she was interested in him and jeered lightly at him; she did not believe in him greatly, and after listening to his effusions she made him read Púshkin, in order, as she said, to purify the air. Lúshin, the sneering doctor, who was cynical in speech, knew her best of all and loved her best of all, although he abused her to her face and behind her back. She respected him, but would not let him go, and sometimes, with a peculiar, malicious pleasure, made{46} him feel that he was in her hands. “I am a coquette, I am heartless, I have the nature of an actress,” she said to him one day in my presence; “and ’tis well! So give me your hand and I will stick a pin into it, and you will feel ashamed before this young man, and it will hurt you; but nevertheless, Mr. Upright Man, you will be so good as to laugh.” Lúshin flushed crimson, turned away and bit his lips, but ended by putting out his hand. She pricked it, and he actually did break out laughing ... and she laughed also, thrusting the pin in pretty deeply and gazing into his eyes while he vainly endeavoured to glance aside....
Every one of her admirers was important to her. Byelovzóroff, whom she sometimes called “my wild beast” and other times just “my own,” would have happily thrown himself into the fire for her. Relying on his determination rather than his intelligence and other qualities, he kept proposing that he should marry her, suggesting that the others were just talking for the sake of it. Maidánoff responded to the poetic side of her personality: a rather cold guy, like most writers, he passionately assured her—and maybe himself too—that he adored her. He praised her in endless verses and read them to her with both unnatural and genuine enthusiasm. She found him interesting and teased him playfully; she didn’t fully believe in him, and after listening to his ramblings, she would make him read Púshkin, saying it was to clear the air. Lúshin, the sarcastic doctor, who was cynical in his words, knew her better than anyone and loved her more than anyone, even though he criticized her to her face and behind her back. She had respect for him but wouldn’t let him go, and sometimes, with a peculiar, mischievous delight, she would make him feel like he was under her control. “I’m a flirt, I’m heartless, I have the nature of an actress,” she told him one day in my presence; “and that’s fine! So give me your hand and I’ll stick a pin in it, and you’ll feel embarrassed in front of this young man, and it will hurt you; but still, Mr. Upright Man, you will have the kindness to laugh.” Lúshin turned bright red, looked away, and bit his lips, but eventually reached out his hand. She pricked it, and he actually started laughing... and she laughed too, pushing the pin in pretty deep while looking into his eyes as he tried in vain to look away...
I understood least of all the relations existing between Zinaída and Count Malévsky. That he was handsome, adroit, and clever even I felt, but the presence in him of some false, dubious element, was palpable even to me, a lad of sixteen, and I was amazed that Zinaída did not notice it. But perhaps she did detect that false element and it did not repel her. An irregular education, strange acquaintances, the constant presence of her mother, the poverty and disorder in the house—all this, beginning with the very freedom which the young girl enjoyed, together with the consciousness of her own superiority to the people who surrounded her, had developed in her a certain half-scornful carelessness and lack of exaction. No matter what happened—whether Voni{47}fáty came to report that there was no sugar, or some wretched bit of gossip came to light, or the visitors got into a quarrel among themselves, she merely shook her curls, and said: “Nonsense!”—and grieved very little over it.
I understood the least about the relationship between Zinaída and Count Malévsky. I could tell he was handsome, charming, and smart, but there was something false and questionable about him that I felt, even at sixteen, and I was surprised that Zinaída didn't seem to notice. But maybe she did sense that false quality, and it didn't bother her. An unconventional upbringing, bizarre acquaintances, her mother's constant presence, and the poverty and chaos in their home—all of this, along with the freedom the young girl had and her awareness of being better than those around her, made her develop a kind of half-scornful indifference and lack of expectations. No matter what happened—whether Voni{47}fáty reported there was no sugar, or some trivial gossip surfaced, or the visitors argued among themselves—she just tossed her hair and said, “Nonsense!” and seemed not to care much about it.
On the contrary, all my blood would begin to seethe when Malévsky would approach her, swaying his body cunningly like a fox, lean elegantly over the back of her chair and begin to whisper in her ear with a conceited and challenging smile, while she would fold her arms on her breast, gaze attentively at him and smile also, shaking her head the while.
On the contrary, all my blood would start to boil when Malévsky approached her, swaying his body slyly like a fox, leaning elegantly over the back of her chair and whispering in her ear with a smug and provocative smile, while she folded her arms across her chest, watched him closely, and smiled back, shaking her head all the while.
“What possesses you to receive Malévsky?”—I asked her one day.
“What makes you want to see Malévsky?” I asked her one day.
“Why, he has such handsome eyes,”—she replied.—“But that is no business of yours.”
“Why, he has such nice eyes,” she replied. “But that's none of your business.”
“You are not to think that I am in love with him,”—she said to me on another occasion.—“No; I cannot love people upon whom I am forced to look down. I must have some one who can subdue me.... And I shall not hit upon such an one, for God is merciful! I shall not spare any one who falls into my paws—no, no!”
“You shouldn't think that I'm in love with him,” she told me another time. “No; I can't love people I feel superior to. I need someone who can challenge me... And I'm not going to find that person, thank God! I won't hold back anyone who ends up in my grasp—no, no!”
“Do you mean to say that you will never fall in love?”
“Are you saying that you will never fall in love?”
“And how about you? Don’t I love you?”—she said, tapping me on the nose with the tip of her glove.
“And what about you? Don’t I love you?”—she said, tapping me on the nose with the tip of her glove.
Yes, Zinaída made great fun of me. For the{48} space of three weeks I saw her every day; and what was there that she did not do to me! She came to us rarely, but I did not regret that; in our house she was converted into a young lady, a Princess,—and I avoided her. I was afraid of betraying myself to my mother; she was not at all well disposed toward Zinaída, and kept a disagreeable watch on us. I was not so much afraid of my father; he did not appear to notice me, and talked little with her, but that little in a peculiarly clever and significant manner. I ceased to work, to read; I even ceased to stroll about the environs and to ride on horseback. Like a beetle tied by the leg, I hovered incessantly around the beloved wing; I believe I would have liked to remain there forever ... but that was impossible. My mother grumbled at me, and sometimes Zinaída herself drove me out. On such occasions I shut myself up in my own room, or walked off to the very end of the garden, climbed upon the sound remnant of a tall stone hothouse, and dangling my legs over the wall, I sat there for hours and stared,—stared without seeing anything. White butterflies lazily flitted among the nettles beside me; an audacious sparrow perched not far off on the half-demolished red bricks and twittered in an irritating manner, incessantly twisting his whole body about and spreading out his tail; the still distrustful crows now and then emitted a caw, as they sat high, high above me on the naked crest{49} of a birch-tree; the sun and the wind played softly through its sparse branches; the chiming of the bells, calm and melancholy, at the Don Monastery was wafted to me now and then,—and I sat on, gazing and listening, and became filled with a certain nameless sensation which embraced everything: sadness and joy, and a presentiment of the future, and the desire and the fear of life. But I understood nothing at the time of all that which was fermenting within me, or I would have called it all by one name, the name of Zinaída.
Yes, Zinaída made a great joke out of me. For the{48} span of three weeks, I saw her every day; and she did everything to me! She rarely came over, but I didn’t mind that; in our house, she turned into a young lady, a Princess—and I kept my distance. I was afraid of accidentally revealing my feelings to my mom; she wasn’t at all supportive of Zinaída and kept a close, annoying eye on us. I wasn’t as worried about my dad; he didn’t seem to notice me much and spoke little with her, but that little was in a surprisingly clever and meaningful way. I stopped working, reading; I even stopped strolling around the area and riding my horse. Like a beetle tied down, I constantly hovered around the beloved wing; I think I would’ve liked to stay there forever... but that wasn’t possible. My mom complained about me, and sometimes Zinaída herself would push me away. During those times, I would lock myself in my room or walk to the far end of the garden, climb up on the remaining structure of a tall stone greenhouse, and dangling my legs over the wall, I would sit there for hours, staring—staring without really seeing anything. White butterflies floated lazily among the nettles beside me; a cheeky sparrow perched nearby on the half-destroyed red bricks and chirped irritably, constantly twisting its body and fanning out its tail; the still-skept crows occasionally cawed from high above me on the bare top{49} of a birch tree; the sun and the wind gently played through its sparse branches; the calm and melancholic sound of bells from the Don Monastery drifted to me now and then—and I just sat there, gazing and listening, filled with a certain indescribable feeling that encompassed everything: sadness and joy, a sense of the future, along with a longing and a fear of life. But at the time, I understood none of what was brewing inside me; otherwise, I would have called it all by one name, the name of Zinaída.
But Zinaída continued to play with me as a cat plays with a mouse. Now she coquetted with me, and I grew agitated and melted with emotion; now she repulsed me, and I dared not approach her, dared not look at her.
But Zinaída kept playing with me like a cat plays with a mouse. Sometimes she flirted with me, making me feel anxious and overwhelmed with emotion; other times she pushed me away, and I didn’t dare to get close to her, didn’t dare to look at her.
I remember that she was very cold toward me for several days in succession and I thoroughly quailed, and when I timidly ran to the wing to see them, I tried to keep near the old Princess, despite the fact that she was scolding and screaming a great deal just at that time: her affairs connected with her notes of hand were going badly, and she had also had two scenes with the police-captain of the precinct.
I remember she was really cold to me for several days in a row, and I felt really intimidated. When I nervously went to the wing to see them, I tried to stay close to the old Princess, even though she was yelling and scolding a lot at that moment. Her issues with her promissory notes were going poorly, and she had also had two confrontations with the precinct's police captain.
One day I was walking through the garden, past the familiar fence, when I caught sight of Zinaída. Propped up on both arms, she was sitting motionless on the grass. I tried to withdraw cautiously, but she suddenly raised her head and{50} made an imperious sign to me. I became petrified on the spot; I did not understand her the first time. She repeated her sign. I immediately sprang over the fence and ran joyfully to her; but she stopped me with a look and pointed to the path a couple of paces from her. In my confusion, not knowing what to do, I knelt down on the edge of the path. She was so pale, such bitter grief, such profound weariness were revealed in her every feature, that my heart contracted within me, and I involuntarily murmured: “What is the matter with you?”
One day, I was walking through the garden, past the familiar fence, when I saw Zinaída. She was sitting motionless on the grass, propped up on both arms. I tried to quietly back away, but she suddenly looked up and{50} made an urgent gesture for me to come over. I froze in place; I didn’t get her message at first. She repeated the gesture. I quickly jumped over the fence and happily ran to her, but she stopped me with a glance and pointed to the path a couple of steps away from her. In my confusion, not knowing what to do, I knelt down at the edge of the path. She looked so pale, her face showing such deep sadness and exhaustion, that my heart sank, and I couldn’t help but whisper, “What’s wrong with you?”
Zinaída put out her hand, plucked a blade of grass, bit it, and tossed it away as far as she could.
Zinaída reached out, grabbed a blade of grass, bit into it, and threw it away as far as she could.
“Do you love me very much?”—she inquired suddenly.—“Yes?”
“Do you love me a lot?” she suddenly asked. “Yes?”
I made no answer,—and what answer was there for me to make?
I didn’t answer—what was there for me to say?
“Yes,”—she repeated, gazing at me as before.—“It is so. They are the same eyes,”—she added, becoming pensive, and covering her face with her hands.—“Everything has become repulsive to me,”—she whispered;—“I would like to go to the end of the world; I cannot endure this, I cannot reconcile myself.... And what is in store for me?... Akh, I am heavy at heart ... my God, how heavy at heart!”
“Yes,”—she repeated, looking at me just like before.—“It’s true. They have the same eyes,”—she said, becoming thoughtful and covering her face with her hands.—“Everything feels repulsive to me,”—she whispered;—“I want to go to the ends of the earth; I can’t stand this, I can’t come to terms with it.... And what’s waiting for me?... Oh, my heart feels so heavy ... my God, it’s so heavy!”
“Why?”—I timidly inquired.
“Why?”—I asked timidly.
Zinaída did not answer me and merely shrugged her shoulders. I continued to kneel and{51} to gaze at her with profound melancholy. Every word of hers fairly cut me to the heart. At that moment, I think I would willingly have given my life to keep her from grieving. I gazed at her, and nevertheless, not understanding why she was heavy at heart, I vividly pictured to myself how, in a fit of uncontrollable sorrow, she had suddenly gone into the garden, and had fallen on the earth, as though she had been mowed down. All around was bright and green; the breeze was rustling in the foliage of the trees, now and then rocking a branch of raspberry over Zinaída’s head. Doves were cooing somewhere and the bees were humming as they flew low over the scanty grass. Overhead the sky shone blue,—but I was so sad....
Zinaída didn’t reply and just shrugged her shoulders. I kept kneeling and{51} staring at her with deep sadness. Every word she said pierced my heart. At that moment, I would have gladly given my life to spare her from hurting. I looked at her, not really understanding why she felt so heavy-hearted, but I vividly imagined how, in a wave of overwhelming sorrow, she had suddenly gone into the garden and collapsed on the ground as if she had been cut down. Everything around was bright and green; the breeze rustled the leaves of the trees, occasionally swaying a raspberry branch over Zinaída’s head. Doves were cooing somewhere and bees were buzzing as they flew low over the sparse grass. The sky above was a clear blue—but I felt so sad....
“Recite some poetry to me,”—said Zinaída in a low voice, leaning on her elbow.—“I like to hear you recite verses. You make them go in a sing-song, but that does not matter, it is youthful. Recite to me: ‘On the Hills of Georgia.’—Only, sit down first.”
“Recite some poetry for me,” Zinaída said softly, resting on her elbow. “I love hearing you recite verses. You give them a sing-song quality, but that’s okay, it’s youthful. Recite for me: ‘On the Hills of Georgia.’ But first, have a seat.”
I sat down and recited, “On the Hills of Georgia.”
I sat down and recited, “On the Hills of Georgia.”
“‘That it is impossible not to love,’”—repeated Zinaída.—“That is why poetry is so nice; it says to us that which does not exist, and which is not only better than what does exist, but even more like the truth.... ‘That it is impossible not to love’?—I would like to, but cannot!”—Again she{52} fell silent for a space, then suddenly started and rose to her feet.—“Come along. Maidánoff is sitting with mamma; he brought his poem to me, but I left him. He also is embittered now ... how can it be helped? Some day you will find out ... but you must not be angry with me!”
“‘It’s impossible not to love,’”—Zinaída repeated. “That’s why poetry is so wonderful; it expresses things that don’t exist, which are not only better than reality but even closer to the truth.... ‘It’s impossible not to love’?—I wish I could, but I can’t!”—She{52} fell silent for a moment, then suddenly perked up and stood up. “Let’s go. Maidánoff is with Mom; he brought his poem for me, but I left him. He’s feeling down too... what can you do? One day you’ll understand... but please don’t be mad at me!”
Zinaída hastily squeezed my hand, and ran on ahead. We returned to the wing. Maidánoff set to reading us his poem of “The Murderer,” which had only just been printed, but I did not listen. He shrieked out his four-footed iambics in a sing-song voice; the rhymes alternated and jingled like sleigh-bells, hollow and loud; but I kept staring all the while at Zinaída, and striving to understand the meaning of her strange words.
Zinaída quickly squeezed my hand and ran ahead. We went back to the wing. Maidánoff started reading us his poem “The Murderer,” which had just been published, but I wasn’t paying attention. He shouted out his four-footed iambics in a sing-song voice; the rhymes alternated and jingled like sleigh bells, both hollow and loud; but I kept looking at Zinaída, trying to understand the meaning of her unusual words.
"Has unexpectedly taken you?"
suddenly exclaimed Maidánoff through his nose—and my eyes and Zinaída’s met. She dropped hers and blushed faintly. I saw that she was blushing, and turned cold with fright. I had been jealous before, but only at that moment did the thought that she had fallen in love flash through my mind. “My God! She is in love!”
suddenly exclaimed Maidánoff through his nose—and my eyes and Zinaída’s met. She dropped hers and blushed faintly. I saw that she was blushing, and turned cold with fright. I had been jealous before, but only at that moment did the thought that she had fallen in love flash through my mind. “My God! She is in love!”
X
My real tortures began from that moment. I cudgelled my brains, I pondered and pondered again, and watched Zinaída importunately, but{53} secretly, as far as possible. A change had taken place in her, that was evident. She took to going off alone to walk, and walked a long while. Sometimes she did not show herself to her visitors; she sat for hours together in her chamber. This had not been her habit hitherto. Suddenly I became—or it seemed to me that I became—extremely penetrating. “Is it he? Or is it not he?”—I asked myself, as in trepidation I mentally ran from one of her admirers to another. Count Malévsky (although I felt ashamed to admit it for Zinaída’s sake) privately seemed to me more dangerous than the others.
My real torment started at that moment. I racked my brain, thinking and thinking again, watching Zinaída insistently, but{53} as secretly as I could. It was clear that something had changed in her. She began going off by herself to take long walks. Sometimes she wouldn’t even appear to her visitors; she would spend hours in her room. This hadn’t been her usual behavior before. Suddenly, I felt— or at least it seemed to me that I felt—extremely perceptive. “Is it him? Or is it not him?” I asked myself, as I anxiously mentally shifted from one of her admirers to another. Count Malévsky (even though I felt embarrassed to admit it for Zinaída’s sake) seemed to me, in secret, more dangerous than the others.
My powers of observation extended no further than the end of my own nose, and my dissimulation probably failed to deceive any one; at all events, Doctor Lúshin speedily saw through me. Moreover, he also had undergone a change of late; he had grown thin, he laughed as frequently as ever, but somehow it was in a duller, more spiteful, a briefer way;—an involuntary, nervous irritability had replaced his former light irony and feigned cynicism.
My ability to notice things didn’t go beyond what was right in front of me, and my attempts to hide my feelings probably didn't fool anyone; in any case, Doctor Lúshin quickly saw through me. Besides, he had also changed lately; he had lost weight, laughed as much as before, but it was somehow duller, more bitter, and shorter—an involuntary, nervous irritability had taken the place of his usual light irony and pretend cynicism.
“Why are you forever tagging on here, young man?”—he said to me one day, when he was left alone with me in the Zasyékins’ drawing-room. (The young Princess had not yet returned from her stroll and the shrill voice of the old Princess was resounding in the upper story; she was wrangling with her maid.)—“You ought to be{54} studying your lessons, working while you are young;—but instead of that, what are you doing?”
“Why do you always hang out here, young man?” he asked me one day when we were alone in the Zasyékins' drawing room. (The young Princess had not returned from her walk yet, and the sharp voice of the old Princess was echoing from upstairs; she was arguing with her maid.) “You should be{54} studying your lessons, making the most of your youth; but instead, what are you doing?”
“You cannot tell whether I work at home,”—I retorted not without arrogance, but also not without confusion.
“You can't tell if I work from home,” I shot back, not without a bit of arrogance, but also a sense of confusion.
“Much work you do! That’s not what you have in your head. Well, I will not dispute ... at your age, that is in the natural order of things. But your choice is far from a happy one. Can’t you see what sort of a house this is?”
“Wow, you do a lot of work! That’s not what’s on your mind. Well, I won’t argue ... at your age, that’s just how things go. But your choice isn’t a good one. Can’t you see what kind of place this is?”
“I do not understand you,”—I remarked.
“I don’t understand you,” I said.
“You don’t understand me? So much the worse for you. I regard it as my duty to warn you. Fellows like me, old bachelors, may sit here: what harm will it do us? We are a hardened lot. You can’t pierce our hide, but your skin is still tender; the air here is injurious for you,—believe me, you may become infected.”
“You don’t get me? That’s your problem. I feel it’s my responsibility to warn you. Guys like me, old bachelors, can hang out here: what’s the harm for us? We’re tough as nails. You can’t hurt us, but your skin is still sensitive; the atmosphere here isn’t good for you—trust me, you might end up getting sick.”
“How so?”
"How's that?"
“Because you may. Are you healthy now? Are you in a normal condition? Is what you are feeling useful to you, good for you?”
“Because you can. Are you feeling healthy now? Are you in a good place? Is what you’re feeling beneficial for you, helping you?”
“But what am I feeling?”—said I;—and in my secret soul I admitted that the doctor was right.
“But what am I feeling?” I said, and deep down I had to admit that the doctor was right.
“Eh, young man, young man,”—pursued the doctor, with an expression as though something extremely insulting to me were contained in those two words;—“there’s no use in your dissimulat{55}ing, for what you have in your soul you still show in your face, thank God! But what’s the use of arguing? I would not come hither myself, if ...” (the doctor set his teeth) ... “if I were not such an eccentric fellow. Only this is what amazes me—how you, with your intelligence, can fail to see what is going on around you.”
“Eh, young man, young man,” the doctor continued, looking at me as if those two words held something incredibly insulting; “there’s no point in pretending, because what you have in your soul still shows on your face, thank God! But what’s the point of arguing? I wouldn’t have come here myself if ...” (the doctor clenched his teeth) ... “if I weren’t such an eccentric person. What really amazes me is how you, with your intelligence, can’t see what’s happening around you.”
“But what is going on?”—I interposed, pricking up my ears.
“But what’s happening?”—I interrupted, perking up my ears.
The doctor looked at me with a sort of sneering compassion.
The doctor looked at me with a kind of mocking sympathy.
“A nice person I am,”—said he, as though speaking to himself.—“What possessed me to say that to him. In a word,”—he added, raising his voice,—“I repeat to you: the atmosphere here is not good for you. You find it pleasant here, and no wonder! And the scent of a hothouse is pleasant also—but one cannot live in it! Hey! hearken to me,—set to work again on Kaidánoff.”
“A nice guy I am,” he said, almost as if he was talking to himself. “What made me say that to him? In short,” he added, raising his voice, “I’m telling you again: the vibe here isn’t good for you. You might find it nice here, and who wouldn’t? And the smell of a greenhouse is nice too—but you can’t live in there! Hey! Listen to me—get back to work on Kaidánoff.”
The old Princess entered and began to complain to the doctor of toothache. Then Zinaída made her appearance.
The elderly princess walked in and started to tell the doctor about her toothache. Then Zinaída showed up.
“Here,”—added the old Princess,—“scold her, doctor, do. She drinks iced water all day long; is that healthy for her, with her weak chest?”
“Here,” added the old Princess, “scold her, doctor, please do. She drinks iced water all day long; is that healthy for her, with her weak chest?”
“Why do you do that?”—inquired Lúshin.
“Why do you do that?” asked Lúshin.
“But what result can it have?”
“But what outcome could it have?”
“Really? Is it possible? Well, all right—that just suits me!”
“Really? Is that possible? Well, okay—that works for me!”
“You don’t say so!”—growled the doctor. The old Princess went away.
“You don’t say that!”—the doctor growled. The old Princess walked away.
“I do say so,”—retorted Zinaída.—“Is living such a cheerful thing? Look about you.... Well—is it nice? Or do you think that I do not understand it, do not feel it? It affords me pleasure to drink iced water, and you can seriously assure me that such a life is worth too much for me to imperil it for a moment’s pleasure—I do not speak of happiness.”
“I do say so,” Zinaída shot back. “Is living really that cheerful? Look around you... Well, is it nice? Or do you think I don’t get it, that I don’t feel it? I enjoy drinking iced water, and you can honestly tell me that this life is so valuable that I should risk it for just a moment of pleasure—I’m not even talking about happiness.”
“Well, yes,”—remarked Lúshin:—“caprice and independence.... Those two words sum you up completely; your whole nature lies in those two words.”
“Well, yes,” remarked Lúshin, “quirkiness and independence... Those two words sum you up perfectly; your entire nature is captured in those two words.”
Zinaída burst into a nervous laugh.
Zinaída let out a nervous laugh.
“You’re too late by one mail, my dear doctor. You observe badly; you are falling behind.—Put on your spectacles.—I am in no mood for caprices now; how jolly to play pranks on you or on myself!—and as for independence.... M’sieu Voldemar,”—added Zinaída, suddenly stamping her foot,—“don’t wear a melancholy face. I cannot endure to have people commiserating me.”—She hastily withdrew.
“You’re one mail too late, my dear doctor. You’re not paying attention; you’re falling behind. —Put on your glasses. —I’m not in the mood for quirks right now; it’s fun to mess with you or myself! —And about independence… M’sieu Voldemar,”—Zinaída suddenly stamped her foot—“don’t look so glum. I can’t stand it when people feel sorry for me.” —She quickly left.
“This atmosphere is injurious, injurious to you, young man,”—said Lúshin to me once more.{57}
“This environment is harmful, harmful to you, young man,” Lúshin said to me again.{57}
XI
On the evening of that same day the customary visitors assembled at the Zasyékins’; I was among the number.
On the evening of that same day, the usual guests gathered at the Zasyékins'; I was one of them.
The conversation turned on Maidánoff’s poem; Zinaída candidly praised it.—“But do you know what?”—she said:—“If I were a poet, I would select other subjects. Perhaps this is all nonsense, but strange thoughts sometimes come into my head, especially when I am wakeful toward morning, when the sky is beginning to turn pink and grey.—I would, for example.... You will not laugh at me?”
The conversation shifted to Maidánoff’s poem, and Zinaída openly praised it. “But you know what?” she said. “If I were a poet, I would choose different topics. Maybe this sounds silly, but I get strange thoughts sometimes, especially when I can’t sleep in the early morning, when the sky starts to turn pink and gray. For example.... You won’t laugh at me, will you?”
“No! No!”—we all exclaimed with one voice.
“No! No!”—we all shouted in unison.
“I would depict,”—she went on, crossing her arms on her breast, and turning her eyes aside,—“a whole company of young girls, by night, in a big boat, on a tranquil river. The moon is shining, and they are all in white and wear garlands of white flowers, and they are singing, you know, something in the nature of a hymn.”
“I would portray,”—she continued, crossing her arms over her chest and looking away,—“a whole group of young girls at night, in a large boat, on a calm river. The moon is shining, and they’re all in white, wearing garlands of white flowers, and they’re singing, you know, something like a hymn.”
“I understand, I understand, go on,”—said Maidánoff significantly and dreamily.
“I get it, I get it, keep going,”—said Maidánoff thoughtfully and with a dreamy look.
“Suddenly there is a noise—laughter, torches, tambourines on the shore.... It is a throng of bacchantes running with songs and outcries. {58}It is your business to draw the picture, Mr. Poet ... only I would like to have the torches red and very smoky, and that the eyes of the bacchantes should gleam beneath their wreaths, and that the wreaths should be dark. Don’t forget also tiger-skins and cups—and gold, a great deal of gold.”
“Suddenly, there's a noise—laughter, torches, tambourines on the shore.... It's a crowd of bacchantes running with songs and shouts. {58}It's your job to paint the picture, Mr. Poet ... just make sure the torches are red and really smoky, and that the eyes of the bacchantes shine under their wreaths, and that the wreaths are dark. Don’t forget the tiger skins and cups—and a lot of gold.”
“But where is the gold to be?” inquired Maidánoff, tossing back his lank hair and inflating his nostrils.
“But where's the gold going to be?” asked Maidánoff, flipping back his thin hair and flaring his nostrils.
“Where? On the shoulders, the hands, the feet, everywhere. They say that in ancient times women wore golden rings on their ankles.—The bacchantes call the young girls in the boat to come to them. The girls have ceased to chant their hymn,—they cannot go on with it,—but they do not stir; the river drifts them to the shore. And now suddenly one of them rises quietly.... This must be well described: how she rises quietly in the moonlight, and how startled her companions are.... She has stepped over the edge of the boat, the bacchantes have surrounded her, they have dashed off into the night, into the gloom.... Present at this point smoke in clouds; and everything has become thoroughly confused. Nothing is to be heard but their whimpering, and her wreath has been left lying on the shore.”
“Where? On the shoulders, the hands, the feet, everywhere. They say that in ancient times women wore golden rings on their ankles.—The bacchantes call the young girls in the boat to come to them. The girls have stopped singing their hymn—they can’t continue—but they don’t move; the river carries them to the shore. And now suddenly one of them rises quietly.... This needs to be described well: how she rises quietly in the moonlight, and how shocked her friends are.... She has stepped over the edge of the boat, the bacchantes have surrounded her, they’ve dashed off into the night, into the darkness.... At this point, imagine smoke in clouds; and everything has become really chaotic. All you can hear is their whimpering, and her wreath has been left behind on the shore.”
Zinaída ceased speaking. “Oh, she is in love!”—I thought again.
Zinaída stopped talking. “Oh, she’s in love!”—I thought again.
“Is that all?”—asked Maidánoff.
“Is that it?”—asked Maidánoff.
“That is all,”—she replied.
“That's it,” she replied.
“That cannot be made the subject of an entire{59} poem,”—he remarked pompously,—“but I will utilise your idea for some lyrical verses.”
“That can't be the focus of an entire{59} poem,” he said pompously, “but I'll use your idea for some lyrical verses.”
“In the romantic vein?”—asked Malévsky.
“In a romantic way?”—asked Malévsky.
“Of course, in the romantic vein—in Byron’s style.”
“Of course, in a romantic way—in Byron’s style.”
“But in my opinion, Hugo is better than Byron,”—remarked the young Count, carelessly:—“he is more interesting.”
“But in my opinion, Hugo is better than Byron,” the young Count casually mentioned. “He’s more interesting.”
“Hugo is a writer of the first class,”—rejoined Maidánoff, “and my friend Tonkoshéeff, in his Spanish romance, ‘El Trovador’....”
“Hugo is a top-notch writer,” replied Maidánoff, “and my friend Tonkoshéeff, in his Spanish romance, ‘El Trovador’....”
“Ah, that’s the book with the question-marks turned upside down?”—interrupted Zinaída.
“Ah, that’s the book with the question marks turned upside down?”—Zinaída interrupted.
“Yes. That is the accepted custom among the Spaniards. I was about to say that Tonkoshéeff....”
“Yes. That’s the accepted custom among the Spaniards. I was about to say that Tonkoshéeff....”
“Come now! You will begin to wrangle again about classicism and romanticism,”—Zinaída interrupted him again.—“Let us rather play....”
“Come on! You're going to start arguing about classicism and romanticism again,” Zinaída interrupted him once more. “Let’s just play instead....”
“At forfeits?”—put in Lúshin.
“At forfeits?”—Lúshin added.
“No, forfeits is tiresome; but at comparisons.” (This game had been invented by Zinaída herself; some object was named, and each person tried to compare it with something or other, and the one who matched the thing with the best comparison received a prize.) She went to the window. The sun had just set; long, crimson clouds hung high aloft in the sky.
“No, forfeits are boring; but comparing things is fun.” (This game was invented by Zinaída herself; an object was named, and everyone tried to come up with a comparison for it, and the person with the best match won a prize.) She walked to the window. The sun had just set; long, red clouds floated high in the sky.
“What are those clouds like?”—inquired Zinaída and, without waiting for our answers, she{60} said:—“I think that they resemble those crimson sails which were on Cleopatra’s golden ship, when she went to meet Antony. You were telling me about that not long ago, do you remember, Maidánoff?”
“What are those clouds like?” Zinaída asked, and without waiting for our answers, she{60} said, “I think they look like those crimson sails on Cleopatra’s golden ship when she went to meet Antony. You were telling me about that not long ago, remember, Maidánoff?”
All of us, like Polonius in “Hamlet,” decided that the clouds reminded us precisely of those sails, and that none of us could find a better comparison.
All of us, like Polonius in “Hamlet,” agreed that the clouds looked exactly like those sails, and that none of us could think of a better comparison.
“And how old was Antony at that time?”—asked Zinaída.
“And how old was Antony then?”—asked Zinaída.
“He was assuredly still a young man,”—remarked Malévsky.
“He was definitely still a young man,”—remarked Malévsky.
“Yes, he was young,”—assented Maidánoff confidently.
“Yes, he was young,”—Maidánoff agreed confidently.
“Excuse me,”—exclaimed Lúshin,—“he was over forty years of age.”
“Excuse me,” Lúshin exclaimed, “he was over forty years old.”
“Over forty years of age,”—repeated Zinaída, darting a swift glance at him....
“Over forty years old,”—repeated Zinaída, shooting him a quick look....
I soon went home.—“She is in love,” my lips whispered involuntarily.... “But with whom?”
I quickly went home. — “She’s in love,” my lips whispered without me even thinking about it.... “But with who?”
XII
The days passed by. Zinaída grew more and more strange, more and more incomprehensible. One day I entered her house and found her sitting on a straw-bottomed chair, with her head pressed against the sharp edge of a {61}table. She straightened up ... her face was again all bathed in tears.
The days went on. Zinaída became increasingly odd, more and more difficult to understand. One day I walked into her house and saw her sitting on a straw-bottomed chair, her head resting against the sharp edge of a {61}table. She lifted her head ... her face was once again completely wet with tears.
“Ah! It’s you!”—she said, with a harsh grimace.—“Come hither.”
“Ah! It’s you!” she said, with a harsh smile. “Come here.”
I went up to her: she laid her hand on my head and, suddenly seizing me by the hair, began to pull it.
I approached her; she placed her hand on my head and, suddenly grabbing my hair, started pulling it.
“It hurts” ... I said at last.
"It hurts," I finally said.
“Ah! It hurts! And doesn’t it hurt me? Doesn’t it hurt me?”—she repeated.
“Ah! It hurts! And doesn’t it hurt me? Doesn’t it hurt me?”—she repeated.
“Aï!”—she suddenly cried, perceiving that she had pulled out a small tuft of my hair.—“What have I done? Poor M’sieu Voldemar!” She carefully straightened out the hairs she had plucked out, wound them round her finger, and twisted them into a ring.
“Aï!” she suddenly exclaimed, realizing that she had pulled out a small bunch of my hair. “What have I done? Poor M’sieu Voldemar!” She carefully arranged the hairs she had pulled out, wrapped them around her finger, and twisted them into a ring.
“I will put your hair in my locket and wear it,”—she said, and tears glistened in her eyes.—“Perhaps that will comfort you a little ... but now, good-bye.”
“I'll put your hair in my locket and wear it,” she said, tears shining in her eyes. “Maybe that will comfort you a little ... but now, goodbye.”
I returned home and found an unpleasant state of things there. A scene was in progress between my father and my mother; she was upbraiding him for something or other, while he, according to his wont, was maintaining a cold, polite silence—and speedily went away. I could not hear what my mother was talking about, neither did I care to know: I remember only, that, at the conclusion of the scene, she ordered me to be called to her boudoir, and expressed herself with great dis{62}satisfaction about my frequent visits at the house of the old Princess, who was, according to her assertions, une femme capable de tout. I kissed her hand (I always did that when I wanted to put an end to the conversation), and went off to my own room. Zinaída’s tears had completely discomfited me; I positively did not know what to think, and was ready to cry myself: I was still a child, in spite of my sixteen years. I thought no more of Malévsky, although Byelovzóroff became more and more menacing every day, and glared at the shifty Count like a wolf at a sheep; but I was not thinking of anything or of anybody. I lost myself in conjectures and kept seeking isolated spots. I took a special fancy to the ruins of the hothouse. I could clamber up on the high wall, seat myself, and sit there such an unhappy, lonely, and sad youth that I felt sorry for myself—and how delightful those mournful sensations were, how I gloated over them!...
I came home and found things in a bad state. My parents were having a confrontation; my mom was scolding my dad about something, while he, as usual, was keeping a cool, polite silence—and soon left. I couldn’t hear what my mom was saying, nor did I want to know: I only remember that, at the end of the confrontation, she called me to her room and expressed her deep dissatisfaction with my frequent visits to the old Princess, who, according to her, was une femme capable de tout. I kissed her hand (I always did that when I wanted to end the conversation) and went to my own room. Zinaída’s tears had completely thrown me off; I honestly didn’t know what to think and felt ready to cry myself: I was still a child, despite being sixteen. I no longer thought about Malévsky, even though Byelovzóroff grew more threatening every day, glaring at the shifty Count like a wolf at a sheep; but I wasn’t thinking about anything or anyone. I got lost in my thoughts and kept looking for quiet places. I especially liked the ruins of the hothouse. I could climb up on the high wall, sit there, and feel like such an unhappy, lonely, and sad young person that I felt sorry for myself—and oh, how delightful those mournful feelings were, how I reveled in them!...
One day, I was sitting thus on the wall, gazing off into the distance and listening to the chiming of the bells ... when suddenly something ran over me—not a breeze exactly, not a shiver, but something resembling a breath, the consciousness of some one’s proximity.... I dropped my eyes. Below me, in a light grey gown, with a pink parasol on her shoulder, Zinaída was walking hastily along the road. She saw me, halted, and, pushing{63} up the brim of her straw hat, raised her velvety eyes to mine.
One day, I was sitting on the wall, staring into the distance and listening to the bells ringing... when suddenly something brushed past me—not quite a breeze, not exactly a shiver, but something like a breath, the feeling of someone being nearby... I looked down. Below me, in a light grey dress with a pink parasol on her shoulder, Zinaída was walking quickly along the road. She noticed me, stopped, and, pushing up the brim of her straw hat, lifted her soft eyes to mine.
“What are you doing there, on such a height?”—she asked me, with a strange sort of smile.—“There now,”—she went on,—“you are always declaring that you love me—jump down to me here on the road if you really do love me.”
“What are you doing up there, so high?” she asked me with a curious smile. “Well then,” she continued, “you’re always saying that you love me—jump down to me here on the road if you really love me.”
Before the words were well out of Zinaída’s mouth I had flown down, exactly as though some one had given me a push from behind. The wall was about two fathoms high. I landed on the ground with my feet, but the shock was so violent that I could not retain my balance; I fell, and lost consciousness for a moment. When I came to myself I felt, without opening my eyes, that Zinaída was by my side.—“My dear boy,”—she was saying, as she bent over me—and tender anxiety was audible in her voice—“how couldst thou do that, how couldst thou obey?... I love thee ... rise.”
Before Zinaída finished speaking, I had jumped down, as if someone had pushed me from behind. The wall was about two yards high. I landed on my feet, but the impact was so hard that I lost my balance and fell, momentarily losing consciousness. When I came to, I sensed Zinaída was by my side without opening my eyes. "My dear boy," she said, leaning over me, her voice filled with tender concern. "How could you do that, how could you obey?... I love you... get up."
Her breast was heaving beside me, her hands were touching my head, and suddenly—what were my sensations then!—her soft, fresh lips began to cover my whole face with kisses ... they touched my lips.... But at this point Zinaída probably divined from the expression of my face that I had already recovered consciousness, although I still did not open my eyes—and swiftly rising to her feet, she said:—“Come, get up, you{64} rogue, you foolish fellow! Why do you lie there in the dust?”—I got up.
Her chest was rising and falling next to me, her hands were on my head, and suddenly—what was I feeling then!—her soft, fresh lips started covering my whole face with kisses ... they brushed against my lips.... But at that moment, Zinaída probably saw from my expression that I had regained awareness, even though I still didn't open my eyes—and quickly standing up, she said:—“Come on, get up, you rascal, you silly guy! Why are you lying there in the dirt?”—I got up.
“Give me my parasol,”—said Zinaída.—“I have thrown it somewhere; and don’t look at me like that what nonsense is this? You are hurt? You have burned yourself with the nettles, I suppose. Don’t look at me like that, I tell you.... Why, he understands nothing, he doesn’t answer me,”—she added, as though speaking to herself.... “Go home, M’sieu Voldemar, brush yourself off, and don’t dare to follow me—if you do I shall be very angry, and I shall never again....”
“Give me my parasol,” Zinaída said. “I must have thrown it somewhere; and stop looking at me like that—what nonsense is this? Are you hurt? Did you burn yourself on the nettles, I guess? Don’t look at me like that, I’m telling you.... Why, he understands nothing, he doesn’t answer me,” she added, almost as if talking to herself.... “Go home, M’sieu Voldemar, brush yourself off, and don’t even think about following me—if you do, I’ll be really angry, and I will never again....”
She did not finish her speech and walked briskly away, while I sat down by the roadside ... my legs would not support me. The nettles had stung my hands, my back ached, and my head was reeling; but the sensation of beatitude which I then experienced has never since been repeated in my life. It hung like a sweet pain in all my limbs and broke out at last in rapturous leaps and exclamations. As a matter of fact, I was still a child.
She didn’t finish her speech and walked away quickly, while I sat down by the side of the road... my legs couldn’t support me. The nettles had stung my hands, my back hurt, and my head was spinning; but the feeling of bliss I experienced then has never happened again in my life. It lingered like a sweet ache in all my limbs and eventually burst out in joyful jumps and exclamations. The truth is, I was still a child.
XIII
I was so happy and proud all that day; I preserved so vividly on my visage the feeling of Zinaída’s kisses; I recalled her every word with such ecstasy; I so cherished my unexpected happiness that I even became frightened; I did not even{65} wish to see her who was the cause of those new sensations. It seemed to me that I could ask nothing more of Fate, that now I must “take and draw a deep breath for the last time, and die.” On the other hand, when I set off for the wing next day, I felt a great agitation, which I vainly endeavoured to conceal beneath the discreet facial ease suitable for a man who wishes to let it be understood that he knows how to keep a secret. Zinaída received me very simply, without any emotion, merely shaking her finger at me and asking: Had I any bruises? All my discreet ease of manner and mysteriousness instantly disappeared, and along with them my agitation. Of course I had not expected anything in particular, but Zinaída’s composure acted on me like a dash of cold water. I understood that I was a child in her eyes—and my heart waxed very heavy! Zinaída paced to and fro in the room, smiling swiftly every time she glanced at me; but her thoughts were far away, I saw that clearly.... “Shall I allude to what happened yesterday myself,”—I thought;—“shall I ask her where she was going in such haste, in order to find out, definitively?” ... but I merely waved my hand in despair and sat down in a corner.
I was so happy and proud all that day; I vividly remembered the feeling of Zinaída’s kisses; I recalled her every word with such joy; I cherished my unexpected happiness so much that I even became scared; I didn’t even{65} want to see her, the source of those new feelings. It seemed to me that I could ask nothing more from Fate and that now I must “take a deep breath for the last time and die.” On the other hand, when I headed to the wing the next day, I felt a strong unease that I tried in vain to hide behind a facade of calm that suggested I knew how to keep a secret. Zinaída greeted me simply, without any emotion, just shaking her finger at me and asking: Did I have any bruises? All my calm demeanor and mysteriousness instantly vanished, along with my unease. Of course, I hadn't expected anything specific, but Zinaída’s composure hit me like a splash of cold water. I realized that I was a child in her eyes—and my heart sank! Zinaída walked back and forth in the room, smiling briefly every time she looked at me; but her thoughts were clearly elsewhere.... “Should I bring up what happened yesterday myself?” I thought; “Should I ask her where she was rushing off to, to get a clear answer?” ... but I simply waved my hand in despair and sat down in a corner.
Byelovzóroff entered; I was delighted to see him.
Byelovzóroff came in; I was happy to see him.
“I have not found you a gentle saddle-horse,”—he began in a surly tone;—“Freitag vouches{66} to me for one—but I am not convinced. I am afraid.”
“I haven’t found you a gentle saddle horse,” he started in a grumpy tone; “Freitag swears{66} that one is available, but I’m not convinced. I’m worried.”
“Of what are you afraid, allow me to inquire?” asked Zinaída.
“Can I ask what you’re afraid of?” Zinaída inquired.
“Of what? Why, you don’t know how to ride. God forbid that any accident should happen! And what has put that freak into your head?”
“About what? You don’t know how to ride. I hope nothing bad happens! What made you think of that idea?”
“Come, that’s my affair, M’sieu my wild beast. In that case, I will ask Piótr Vasílievitch”.... (My father was called Piótr Vasílievitch.... I was amazed that she should mention his name so lightly and freely, exactly as though she were convinced of his readiness to serve her.)
“Come on, that’s my business, M’sieu my wild beast. In that case, I’ll ask Piótr Vasílievitch...” (My father was named Piótr Vasílievitch.... I was surprised she would mention his name so casually, as if she was sure he would be eager to help her.)
“You don’t say so!”—retorted Byelovzóroff.—“Is it with him that you wish to ride?”
“You don’t say!” replied Byelovzóroff. “Is he the one you want to ride with?”
“With him or some one else,—that makes no difference to you. Only not with you.”
“With him or someone else—that doesn’t matter to you. Just not with you.”
“Not with me,”—said Byelovzóroff.—“As you like. What does it matter? I will get you the horse.”
“Not with me,” said Byelovzóroff. “Do what you want. It doesn’t really matter. I’ll get you the horse.”
“But see to it that it is not a cow-like beast. I warn you in advance that I mean to gallop.”
“But make sure it’s not a slow, lumbering animal. I’m letting you know ahead of time that I plan to go fast.”
“Gallop, if you wish.... But is it with Malévsky that you are going to ride?”
“Gallop if you want.... But are you really going to ride with Malévsky?”
“And why shouldn’t I ride with him, warrior? Come, quiet down. I’ll take you too. You know that for me Malévsky is now—fie!”—She shook her head.
“And why shouldn’t I ride with him, warrior? Come on, calm down. I’ll take you too. You know that for me Malévsky is now—ugh!”—She shook her head.
“You say that just to console me,”—growled Byelovzóroff.{67}
“You're just saying that to make me feel better,” Byelovzóroff growled.{67}
Zinaída narrowed her eyes.—“Does that console you? oh ... oh oh ... warrior!”—she said at last, as though unable to find any other word.—“And would you like to ride with us, M’sieu Voldemar?”
Zinaída squinted.—“Does that make you feel better? oh ... oh oh ... warrior!”—she finally said, as if she couldn't think of anything else to say.—“And would you like to join us, M’sieu Voldemar?”
“I’m not fond of riding ... in a large party,” ... I muttered, without raising my eyes.
“I’m not really into riding ... with a big group,” ... I mumbled, without looking up.
“You prefer a tête-à-tête?... Well, every one to his taste,”—she said, with a sigh.—“But go, Byelovzóroff, make an effort. I want the horse for to-morrow.”
“You prefer a tête-à-tête?... Well, everyone to their own taste,” she said with a sigh. “But go, Byelovzóroff, make an effort. I need the horse for tomorrow.”
“Yes; but where am I to get the money?”—interposed the old Princess.
“Yes, but where am I supposed to get the money?” the old Princess interjected.
Zinaída frowned.
Zinaída made a face.
“I am not asking any from you; Byelovzóroff will trust me.”
“I’m not asking anything from you; Byelovzóroff will trust me.”
“He will, he will,” grumbled the old Princess—and suddenly screamed at the top of her voice:—“Dunyáshka!”
“He will, he will,” grumbled the old Princess—and suddenly screamed at the top of her voice:—“Dunyáshka!”
“Maman, I made you a present of a bell,”—remarked the young Princess.
“Mom, I got you a bell,”—said the young Princess.
“Dunyáshka!”—repeated the old woman.
“Dunyáshka!” the old woman repeated.
Byelovzóroff bowed himself out; I went out with him. Zinaída did not detain me.
Byelovzóroff bowed and left; I went out with him. Zinaída didn’t stop me.
XIV
I rose early the next morning, cut myself a staff, and went off beyond the city barrier. “I’ll have a walk and banish my grief,”—I said to myself.{68} It was a beautiful day, brilliant but not too hot; a cheerful, fresh breeze was blowing over the earth and rustling and playing moderately, keeping in constant motion and agitating nothing. For a long time I roamed about on the hills and in the forests. I did not feel happy; I had left home with the intention of surrendering myself to melancholy;—but youth, the fine weather, the fresh air, the diversion of brisk pedestrian exercise, the delight of lying in solitude on the thick grass, produced their effect; the memory of those unforgettable words, of those kisses, again thrust themselves into my soul. It was pleasant to me to think that Zinaída could not, nevertheless, fail to do justice to my decision, to my heroism.... “Others are better for her than I,”—I thought:—“so be it! On the other hand, the others only say what they will do, but I have done it! And what else am I capable of doing for her?”—My imagination began to ferment. I began to picture to myself how I would save her from the hands of enemies; how, all bathed in blood, I would wrest her out of prison; how I would die at her feet. I recalled a picture which hung in our drawing-room of Malek-Adel carrying off Matilda—and thereupon became engrossed in the appearance of a big, speckled woodpecker which was busily ascending the slender trunk of a birch-tree, and uneasily peering out from behind it, now on the right, now on the left,{69} like a musician from behind the neck of his bass-viol.
I woke up early the next morning, cut myself a staff, and headed out beyond the city barrier. “I’ll take a walk and shake off my sadness,”—I told myself.{68} It was a beautiful day, bright but not too warm; a cheerful, fresh breeze was blowing across the land, gently rustling and playing without causing any disturbance. I wandered around the hills and through the forests for a long time. I didn’t feel happy; I had left home intending to embrace my melancholy;—but youth, the nice weather, the fresh air, the joy of walking briskly, and the pleasure of lying alone on the thick grass began to take their toll; the memory of those unforgettable words, of those kisses, once again invaded my mind. It was comforting to think that Zinaída would surely appreciate my decision and my bravery.... “Others are better for her than I,”—I thought:—“so be it! On the other hand, others only talk about what they would do, but I have actually done it! And what else can I do for her?”—My imagination started to soar. I began to picture how I would save her from enemies; how, covered in blood, I would rescue her from prison; how I would die at her feet. I recalled a painting in our living room of Malek-Adel abducting Matilda—and then I became fascinated by a big, speckled woodpecker that was busy climbing the slender trunk of a birch tree, nervously peeking out from behind it, now on the right, now on the left,{69} like a musician peering out from behind the neck of his bass violin.
Then I began to sing: “Not the white snows,”—and ran off into the romance which was well known at that period, “I will await thee when the playful breeze”; then I began to recite aloud Ermák’s invocation to the stars in Khomyakóff’s tragedy; I tried to compose something in a sentimental vein; I even thought out the line wherewith the whole poem was to conclude: “Oh, Zinaída! Zinaída!”—But it came to nothing. Meanwhile, dinner-time was approaching. I descended into the valley; a narrow, sandy path wound through it and led toward the town. I strolled along that path.... The dull trampling of horses’ hoofs resounded behind me. I glanced round, involuntarily came to a standstill and pulled off my cap. I beheld my father and Zinaída. They were riding side by side. My father was saying something to her, bending his whole body toward her, and resting his hand on the neck of her horse; he was smiling. Zinaída was listening to him in silence, with her eyes severely downcast and lips compressed. At first I saw only them; it was not until several moments later that Byelovzóroff made his appearance from round a turn in the valley, dressed in hussar uniform with pelisse, and mounted on a foam-flecked black horse. The good steed was tossing his head, snorting and cur{70}vetting; the rider was both reining him in and spurring him on. I stepped aside. My father gathered up his reins and moved away from Zinaída; she slowly raised her eyes to his—and both set off at a gallop.... Byelovzóroff dashed headlong after them with clanking sword. “He is as red as a crab,”—I thought,—“and she.... Why is she so pale? She has been riding the whole morning—and yet she is pale?”
Then I started to sing: “Not the white snows,”—and jumped into the romantic verse that was popular back then, “I will await thee when the playful breeze”; then I began to recite Ermák’s call to the stars from Khomyakóff’s play; I tried to write something sentimental; I even figured out the line that would end the whole poem: “Oh, Zinaída! Zinaída!”—But nothing came of it. Meanwhile, dinner time was getting closer. I went down into the valley; a narrow, sandy path wound through it and led toward the town. I walked along that path.... I heard the dull sound of horses’ hooves behind me. I turned around, stopped without meaning to, and took off my cap. I saw my father and Zinaída. They were riding side by side. My father was saying something to her, leaning forward and resting his hand on her horse’s neck; he was smiling. Zinaída was listening to him quietly, her eyes looking down seriously and her lips pressed together. At first, I could only see them; it wasn't until a few moments later that Byelovzóroff came into view around a bend in the valley, dressed in a hussar uniform with a pelisse, and riding a foam-flecked black horse. The good horse was tossing its head, snorting, and mildly rearing; the rider was pulling it in and urging it on. I stepped aside. My father took the reins and moved away from Zinaída; she slowly lifted her eyes to his—and they both took off at a gallop.... Byelovzóroff raced after them with his sword clanking. “He looks as red as a crab,”—I thought,—“and she.... Why does she look so pale? She’s been riding all morning—and yet she looks pale?”
I redoubled my pace and managed to reach home just before dinner. My father was already sitting, re-dressed, well-washed and fresh, beside my mother’s arm-chair, and reading aloud to her in his even, sonorous voice, the feuilleton of the Journal des Débats; but my mother was listening to him inattentively and, on catching sight of me, inquired where I had been all day, adding, that she did not like to have me prowling about God only knew where and God only knew with whom. “But I have been walking alone,”—I was on the point of replying; but I glanced at my father and for some reason or other held my peace.
I quickened my pace and got home just before dinner. My dad was already sitting next to my mom’s armchair, dressed, clean, and looking fresh, reading to her in his calm, deep voice from the feuilleton of the Journal des Débats; but my mom was only half-listening and, seeing me, asked where I had been all day, adding that she didn’t like me wandering around who knows where and with who knows whom. “But I’ve been walking alone,”—I was about to say; but I looked at my dad and, for some reason, stayed quiet.
XV
During the course of the next five or six days I hardly saw Zinaída; she gave it out that she was ill, which did not, however, prevent the habitual visitors from presenting themselves at the wing—“to take their turn in attendance,”—as they{71} expressed it;—all except Maidánoff, who immediately became dispirited as soon as he had no opportunity to go into raptures. Byelovzóroff sat morosely in a corner, all tightly buttoned up and red in the face; on Count Malévsky’s delicate visage hovered constantly a sort of evil smile; he really had fallen into disfavour with Zinaída and listened with particular pains to the old Princess, and drove with her to the Governor-General’s in a hired carriage. But this trip proved unsuccessful and even resulted in an unpleasantness for Malévsky: he was reminded of some row with certain Putéisk officers, and was compelled, in self-justification, to say that he was inexperienced at the time. Lúshin came twice a day, but did not remain long. I was somewhat afraid of him after our last explanation and, at the same time, I felt a sincere attachment for him. One day he went for a stroll with me in the Neskútchny Park, was very good-natured and amiable, imparted to me the names and properties of various plants and flowers, and suddenly exclaimed—without rhyme or reason, as the saying is—as he smote himself on the brow: “And I, like a fool, thought she was a coquette! Evidently, it is sweet to sacrifice one’s self—for some people!”
Over the next five or six days, I barely saw Zinaída; she claimed she was sick, which didn’t stop her usual visitors from coming by the wing—“to take their turn in attendance,” as they{71} put it—except for Maidánoff, who got downhearted as soon as he lost the chance to swoon over her. Byelovzóroff sat sulking in a corner, all buttoned up and red-faced; Count Malévsky wore a constant, sinister smile on his delicate face; he had really fallen out of favor with Zinaída and was listening very carefully to the old Princess, even going with her to the Governor-General’s in a rented carriage. However, the trip was a disaster and even led to some awkwardness for Malévsky: he was reminded of a fight with some Putéisk officers and had to say it was because he was inexperienced back then. Lúshin visited twice a day but didn’t stay long. I was somewhat wary of him after our last conversation, yet I also felt a genuine affection for him. One day, he took a walk with me in Neskútchny Park; he was very friendly and nice, telling me the names and characteristics of different plants and flowers, and suddenly he exclaimed—out of the blue, as they say—while hitting himself on the forehead: “And I, like a fool, thought she was a flirt! Clearly, some people find it sweet to sacrifice themselves!”
“What do you mean to say by that?”—I asked.
“What do you mean by that?”—I asked.
“I don’t mean to say anything to you,”—returned Lúshin, abruptly.{72}
“I’m not trying to say anything to you,” Lúshin replied abruptly.{72}
Zinaída avoided me; my appearance—I could not but perceive the fact—produced an unpleasant impression on her. She involuntarily turned away from me ... involuntarily; that was what was bitter, that was what broke my heart! But there was no help for it and I tried to keep out of her sight and only stand guard over her from a distance, in which I was not always successful. As before, something incomprehensible was taking place with her; her face had become different—she was altogether a different person. I was particularly struck by the change which had taken place in her on a certain warm, tranquil evening. I was sitting on a low bench under a wide-spreading elder-bush; I loved that little nook; the window of Zinaída’s chamber was visible thence. I was sitting there; over my head, in the darkened foliage, a tiny bird was rummaging fussily about; a great cat with outstretched back had stolen into the garden, and the first beetles were booming heavily in the air, which was still transparent although no longer light. I sat there and stared at the window, and waited to see whether some one would not open it: and, in fact, it did open, and Zinaída made her appearance in it. She wore a white gown, and she herself—her face, her shoulders and her hands—was pale to whiteness. She remained for a long time motionless, and for a long time stared, without moving, straight in front of her from beneath her con{73}tracted brows. I did not recognise that look in her. Then she clasped her hands very, very tightly, raised them to her lips, to her forehead—and suddenly, unlocking her fingers, pushed her hair away from her ears, shook it back and, throwing her head downward from above with a certain decisiveness, she shut the window with a bang.
Zinaída was avoiding me; I couldn’t help but notice that my appearance seemed to make her uncomfortable. She turned away from me… involuntarily; that was the painful part, that was what broke my heart! But there was nothing I could do, so I tried to stay out of her sight and only keep an eye on her from a distance, which didn’t always work. Something incomprehensible was still going on with her; her face had changed—she was an entirely different person. I was especially struck by the transformation that happened one warm, calm evening. I was sitting on a low bench under a wide-spreading elder bush; I loved that little spot; I could see Zinaída’s window from there. I was sitting there, a tiny bird was fussing around in the darkened leaves above me, a large cat had sneaked into the garden, and the first beetles were buzzing heavily in the air, which was still clear though no longer bright. I stared at the window, waiting to see if someone would open it: and indeed, it did open, and Zinaída appeared. She was wearing a white dress, and she herself—her face, her shoulders, and her hands—was pale as a ghost. She stood there for a long time, motionless, staring straight ahead from beneath her furrowed brow. I didn’t recognize that expression on her. Then she clasped her hands very tightly, raised them to her lips and forehead—and suddenly, unlocking her fingers, pushed her hair away from her ears, shook it back, and with a certain determination, she shut the window with a bang.
Two days later she met me in the park. I tried to step aside, but she stopped me.
Two days later, she met me in the park. I tried to move aside, but she stopped me.
“Give me your hand”—she said to me, with her former affection.—“It is a long time since you and I have had a chat.”
“Give me your hand,” she said to me, with her usual warmth. “It’s been a while since you and I had a chance to talk.”
I looked at her; her eyes were beaming softly and her face was smiling, as though athwart a mist.
I looked at her; her eyes were shining gently and her face was smiling, as if through a haze.
“Are you still ailing?”—I asked her.
“Are you still sick?”—I asked her.
“No, everything has passed off now,”—she replied, breaking off a small, red rose.—“I am a little tired, but that will pass off also.”
“No, everything is fine now,” she said, breaking off a small, red rose. “I’m a bit tired, but that will go away too.”
“And will you be once more the same as you used to be?”—I queried.
“Will you be the same as you were before?” I asked.
Zinaída raised the rose to her face, and it seemed to me as though the reflection of the brilliant petals fell upon her cheeks.—“Have I changed?”—she asked me.
Zinaída lifted the rose to her face, and it felt like the vibrant reflection of the petals colored her cheeks. —“Have I changed?”— she asked me.
“Yes, you have changed,”—I replied in a low voice.
“Yes, you’ve changed,” I said softly.
“I was cold toward you,—I know that,”—began Zinaída;—“but you must not pay any heed{74} to that.... I could not do otherwise.... Come, what’s the use of talking about that?”
“I was cold to you—I know that,” Zinaída started. “But you shouldn’t pay any attention{74} to it... I couldn’t help it... Come on, what’s the point of discussing it?”
“You do not want me to love you—that’s what!” I exclaimed gloomily, with involuntary impetuosity.
“You don't want me to love you—that's the truth!” I said darkly, with an uncontrollable rush of emotion.
“Yes, love me, but not as before.”
“Yes, love me, but not like you used to.”
“How then?”
“How now?”
“Let us be friends,—that is how!”—Zinaída allowed me to smell of the rose.—“Listen; I am much older than you, you know—I might be your aunt, really; well, if not your aunt, then your elder sister. While you....”
“Let’s be friends—that’s how!” Zinaída let me smell the rose. “Listen, I’m much older than you, you know—I could really be your aunt; well, if not your aunt, then your older sister. While you....”
“I am a child to you,”—I interrupted her.
“I’m a child to you,”—I interrupted her.
“Well, yes, you are a child, but a dear, good, clever child, of whom I am very fond. Do you know what? I will appoint you to the post of my page from this day forth; and you are not to forget that pages must not be separated from their mistress. Here is a token of your new dignity for you,”—she added, sticking the rose into the button-hole of my round-jacket; “a token of our favour toward you.”
“Well, yes, you are a child, but a dear, good, clever child, and I really like you. Do you know what? I'm going to make you my page starting today; and you mustn't forget that pages should always stay close to their mistress. Here’s a sign of your new position,”—she said, pinning the rose into the buttonhole of my round jacket; “a sign of our favor toward you.”
“I have received many favours from you in the past,”—I murmured.
“I’ve gotten a lot of help from you before,” I murmured.
“Ah!”—said Zinaída, and darting a sidelong glance at me.—“What a memory you have! Well? And I am ready now also....”
“Ah!”—Zinaída said, glancing at me from the side.—“What a memory you have! So? I'm ready now too....”
And bending toward me, she imprinted on my brow a pure, calm kiss.
And leaning toward me, she pressed a gentle, soothing kiss on my forehead.
I only stared at her—but she turned away and,{75} saying,—“Follow me, my page,”—walked to the wing. I followed her—and was in a constant state of bewilderment.—“Is it possible,”—I thought,—“that this gentle, sensible young girl is that same Zinaída whom I used to know?”—And her very walk seemed to me more quiet, her whole figure more majestic, more graceful....
I just stared at her—but she turned away and,{75} saying, “Follow me, my page,” walked to the wing. I followed her—and I was constantly bewildered.—“Is it possible,” I thought, “that this kind, thoughtful young woman is the same Zinaída I used to know?”—And her walk seemed more serene to me, her whole presence more majestic, more graceful....
And, my God! with what fresh violence did love flame up within me!
And, oh my God! how fiercely love flared up inside me!
XVI
After dinner the visitors were assembled again in the wing, and the young Princess came out to them. The whole company was present, in full force, as on that first evening, never to be forgotten by me: even Nirmátzky had dragged himself thither. Maidánoff had arrived earlier than all the rest; he had brought some new verses. The game of forfeits began again, but this time without the strange sallies, without pranks and uproar; the gipsy element had vanished. Zinaída gave a new mood to our gathering. I sat beside her, as a page should. Among other things, she proposed that the one whose forfeit was drawn should narrate his dream; but this was not a success. The dreams turned out to be either uninteresting (Byelovzóroff had dreamed that he had fed his horse on carp, and that it had a wooden head), or unnatural, fictitious. Maidánoff re{76}galed us with a complete novel; there were sepulchres and angels with harps, and burning lights and sounds wafted from afar. Zinaída did not allow him to finish. “If it is a question of invention,”—said she,—“then let each one relate something which is positively made up.”—Byelovzóroff had to speak first.
After dinner, the guests gathered again in the wing, and the young Princess came out to see them. The entire group was there, just like on that unforgettable first evening for me: even Nirmátzky had made the effort to show up. Maidánoff had arrived earlier than everyone else; he brought some new verses. The game of forfeits started up again, but this time it lacked the bizarre antics, pranks, and chaos; the gipsy vibe had disappeared. Zinaída brought a different energy to our gathering. I sat next to her, as a page should. Among other things, she suggested that whoever had their forfeit drawn should share their dream; however, this didn’t work out well. The dreams turned out to be either dull (Byelovzóroff had dreamed that he fed his horse carp, and it had a wooden head) or completely made up. Maidánoff regaled us with an entire story; there were tombs and angels with harps, burning lights, and distant sounds. Zinaída didn’t let him finish. “If it’s a matter of imagination,”—she said,—“then let everyone share something that’s completely fabricated.”—Byelovzóroff had to go first.
The young hussar became confused.—“I cannot invent anything!”—he exclaimed.
The young hussar was confused. “I can’t come up with anything!” he exclaimed.
“What nonsense!”—interposed Zinaída.—“Come, imagine, for instance, that you are married, and tell us how you would pass the time with your wife. Would you lock her up?”
“What nonsense!” Zinaída interjected. “Come on, just imagine you're married and tell us how you would spend time with your wife. Would you keep her locked up?”
“I would.”
"Sure thing."
“And would you sit with her yourself?”
“And would you sit with her yourself?”
“I certainly would sit with her myself.”
"I would definitely sit with her myself."
“Very good. Well, and what if that bored her, and she betrayed you?”
“Sounds good. But what if she gets bored and ends up betraying you?”
“I would kill her.”
"I would kill her."
“Just so. Well, now supposing that I were your wife, what would you do then?”
“Exactly. Well, now if I were your wife, what would you do then?”
Byelovzóroff made no answer for a while.—“I would kill myself....”
Byelovzóroff was silent for a moment. “I would end my life...”
Zinaída burst out laughing.—“I see that there’s not much to be got out of you.”
Zinaída laughed out loud. “I can tell there’s not much to get from you.”
The second forfeit fell to Zinaída’s share. She raised her eyes to the ceiling and meditated.—“See here,”—she began at last,—“this is what I have devised.... Imagine to yourselves a magnificent palace, a summer night, and a marvellous{77} ball. This ball is given by the young Queen. Everywhere there are gold, marble, silk, lights, diamonds, flowers, the smoke of incense—all the whims of luxury.”
The second forfeit went to Zinaída. She looked up at the ceiling and pondered. “Listen,” she finally said, “here’s what I’ve come up with… Picture a stunning palace, a summer night, and an incredible{77} ball. This ball is hosted by the young Queen. Everywhere you look, there are gold, marble, silk, lights, diamonds, flowers, and the scent of incense—all the indulgences of luxury.”
“Do you love luxury?”—interrupted Lúshin.
“Do you love luxury?”—Lúshin interrupted.
“Luxury is beautiful,”—she returned;—“I love everything that is beautiful.”
“Luxury is beautiful,” she replied. “I love everything that is beautiful.”
“More than what is fine?”—he asked.
"More than what's good?"—he asked.
“That is difficult; somehow I don’t understand. Don’t bother me. So then, there is a magnificent ball. There are many guests, they are all young, very handsome, brave; all are desperately in love with the Queen.”
“That's hard; for some reason, I don’t get it. Just leave me alone. So, there’s this amazing ball. There are a lot of guests, they’re all young, really good-looking, and bold; all of them are madly in love with the Queen.”
“Are there no women among the guests?”—inquired Malévsky.
“Are there no women among the guests?” Malévsky asked.
“No—or stay—yes, there are.”
“No—or wait—yes, there are.”
“Also very handsome?”
"Also quite good-looking?"
“Charming. But the men are all in love with the Queen. She is tall and slender; she wears a small gold diadem on her black hair.”
“Charming. But all the men are in love with the Queen. She is tall and slender; she wears a tiny gold crown on her black hair.”
I looked at Zinaída—and at that moment she seemed so far above us, her white forehead and her impassive eyebrows exhaled so much clear intelligence and such sovereignty, that I said to myself: “Thou thyself art that Queen!”
I looked at Zinaída—and at that moment she seemed so much greater than us, her pale forehead and her emotionless eyebrows radiated such clear intelligence and authority, that I thought to myself: “You are that Queen!”
“All throng around her,”—pursued Zinaída;—“all lavish the most flattering speeches on her.”
“All gather around her,” Zinaída continued. “Everyone showers her with the most flattering compliments.”
“And is she fond of flattery?”—asked Lúshin.
“And does she like flattery?”—asked Lúshin.
“How intolerable! He is continually interrupting.... Who does not like flattery?{78}”
“How unbearable! He keeps interrupting.... Who doesn’t enjoy a little flattery?{78}”
“One more final question,”—remarked Malévsky:—“Has the Queen a husband?”
“One more final question,” remarked Malévsky, “Does the Queen have a husband?”
“I have not thought about that. No, why should she have a husband?”
“I haven't thought about that. No, why would she need a husband?”
“Of course,”—assented Malévsky;—“why should she have a husband?”
“Of course,” Malévsky agreed. “Why does she even need a husband?”
“Silence!”—exclaimed, in English, Maidánoff, who spoke French badly.
“Silence!”—exclaimed Maidánoff, in English, even though he spoke French poorly.
“Merci,”—said Zinaída to him.—“So then, the Queen listens to those speeches, listens to the music, but does not look at a single one of the guests. Six windows are open from top to bottom, from ceiling to floor, and behind them are the dark sky with great stars and the dark garden with huge trees. The Queen gazes into the garden. There, near the trees is a fountain: it gleams white athwart the gloom—long, as long as a spectre. The Queen hears the quiet plashing of its waters in the midst of the conversation and the music. She gazes and thinks: ‘All of you gentlemen are noble, clever, wealthy; you are all ready to die at my feet, I rule over you; ... but yonder, by the side of the fountain, by the side of that plashing water, there is standing and waiting for me the man whom I love, who rules over me. He wears no rich garments, nor precious jewels; no one knows him; but he is waiting for me, and is convinced that I shall come—and I shall come, and there is no power in existence which can stop me when I wish to go to him and{79} remain with him and lose myself with him yonder, in the gloom of the park, beneath the rustling of the trees, beneath the plashing of the fountain....’”
Thank you, Zinaída said to him. “So the Queen listens to the speeches, listens to the music, but doesn’t look at any of the guests. Six windows are wide open, from ceiling to floor, revealing the dark sky filled with bright stars and the dark garden with huge trees. The Queen gazes into the garden. There, by the trees, is a fountain that shines white against the darkness—long, like a ghost. The Queen hears the soft sound of its water amidst the conversations and the music. She gazes and thinks: ‘All of you gentlemen are noble, smart, wealthy; you’re all ready to die at my feet, I have power over you; ... but over there, by the fountain, by that trickling water, stands the man I love, who has power over me. He doesn’t wear fancy clothes or expensive jewels; no one knows him; but he’s waiting for me, convinced that I will come—and I will come, and there’s no force in the world that can stop me when I want to go to him and{79} stay with him and lose myself with him there, in the darkness of the park, beneath the rustling trees, beneath the sound of the fountain....’”
Zinaída ceased speaking.
Zinaída stopped talking.
“Is that an invention?”—asked Malévsky slyly.
“Is that an invention?” Malévsky asked slyly.
Zinaída did not even glance at him.
Zinaída didn’t even look at him.
“But what should we do, gentlemen,”—suddenly spoke up Lúshin,—“if we were among the guests and knew about that lucky man by the fountain?”
“But what should we do, gentlemen,” Lúshin suddenly spoke up, “if we were among the guests and knew about that lucky guy by the fountain?”
“Stay, stay,”—interposed Zinaída:—“I myself will tell you what each one of you would do. You, Byelovzóroff, would challenge him to a duel; you, Maidánoff, would write an epigram on him.... But no—you do not know how to write epigrams; you would compose a long iambic poem on him, after the style of Barbier, and would insert your production in the Telegraph. You, Nirmátzky, would borrow from him ... no, you would lend him money on interest; you, doctor....” She paused.... “I really do not know about you,—what you would do.”
“Wait, wait,” interjected Zinaída. “Let me tell you what each of you would do. You, Byelovzóroff, would challenge him to a duel; you, Maidánoff, would write a witty poem about him... Actually, never mind—you don't know how to write witty poems; you’d end up composing a long iambic poem in the style of Barbier and submit it to the Telegraph. You, Nirmátzky, would borrow from him... no, you would lend him money with interest; and you, doctor...” She hesitated. “I honestly don’t know what you would do.”
“In my capacity of Court-physician,” replied Lúshin, “I would advise the Queen not to give balls when she did not feel in the mood for guests....”
“In my role as the Court physician,” Lúshin replied, “I would suggest to the Queen that she not host balls when she's not in the mood for guests....”
“Perhaps you would be in the right. And you, Count?{80}”
“Maybe you would have a point. And you, Count?{80}”
“And I?”—repeated Malévsky, with an evil smile.
“And I?” Malévsky repeated with a wicked smile.
“And you would offer him some poisoned sugar-plums.”
“And you would give him some poisoned candy.”
Malévsky’s face writhed a little and assumed for a moment a Jewish expression; but he immediately burst into a guffaw.
Malévsky’s face twisted slightly and briefly took on a Jewish expression; but he quickly broke into a loud laugh.
“As for you, M’sieu Voldemar....” went on Zinaída,—“but enough of this; let us play at some other game.”
“As for you, Mr. Voldemar....” Zinaída continued, “but enough of this; let’s play a different game.”
“M’sieu Voldemar, in his capacity of page to the Queen, would hold up her train when she ran off into the park,”—remarked Malévsky viciously.
“Mister Voldemar, as the Queen's page, would lift her train when she dashed into the park,”—Malévsky said spitefully.
I flared up, but Zinaída swiftly laid her hand on my shoulder and rising, said in a slightly tremulous voice:—“I have never given Your Radiance the right to be insolent, and therefore I beg that you will withdraw.”—She pointed him to the door.
I got angry, but Zinaída quickly put her hand on my shoulder and, standing up, said in a slightly shaky voice:—“I have never given you the right to be rude, so I kindly ask you to leave.”—She pointed him to the door.
“Have mercy, Princess,”—mumbled Malévsky, turning pale all over.
“Have mercy, Princess,” mumbled Malévsky, going pale all over.
“The Princess is right,”—exclaimed Byelovzóroff, rising to his feet also.
“The Princess is right,” Byelovzóroff exclaimed, also getting to his feet.
“By God! I never in the least expected this,”—went on Malévsky:—“I think there was nothing in my words which.... I had no intention of offending you.... Forgive me.”
“By God! I never expected this at all,”—Malévsky continued:—“I don’t think there was anything in my words that.... I didn’t mean to offend you.... Forgive me.”
Zinaída surveyed him with a cold glance, and smiled coldly.—“Remain, if you like,”—she said,{81} with a careless wave of her hand.—“M’sieu Voldemar and I have taken offence without cause. You find it merry to jest.... I wish you well.”
Zinaída looked at him with a cold stare and smiled icily. “Stay if you want,” she said, {81} waving her hand dismissively. “M’sieu Voldemar and I have taken offense for no reason. You think it’s funny to joke around... I wish you the best.”
“Forgive me,”—repeated Malévsky once more; and I, recalling Zinaída’s movement, thought again that a real queen could not have ordered an insolent man out of the room with more majesty.
“Forgive me,” Malévsky said again; and I, remembering Zinaída’s gesture, thought once more that a true queen could not have dismissed an insolent man from the room with more authority.
The game of forfeits did not continue long after this little scene; all felt somewhat awkward, not so much in consequence of the scene itself as from another, not entirely defined, but oppressive sensation. No one alluded to it, but each one was conscious of its existence within himself and in his neighbour. Maidánoff recited to us all his poems—and Malévsky lauded them with exaggerated warmth.
The game of forfeits didn’t last long after this little scene; everyone felt a bit uncomfortable, not so much because of what happened but due to an undefined, heavy feeling in the air. No one mentioned it, but each person was aware of it within themselves and in those around them. Maidánoff shared all his poems with us, and Malévsky praised them with over-the-top enthusiasm.
“How hard he is trying to appear amiable now,”—Lúshin whispered to me.
“How hard he’s trying to seem friendly now,”—Lúshin whispered to me.
We soon dispersed. Zinaída had suddenly grown pensive; the old Princess sent word that she had a headache; Nirmátzky began to complain of his rheumatism....
We quickly scattered. Zinaída had suddenly become thoughtful; the old Princess sent a message that she had a headache; Nirmátzky started to gripe about his rheumatism....
For a long time I could not get to sleep; Zinaída’s narrative had impressed me.—“Is it possible that it contains a hint?”—I asked myself:—“and at whom was she hinting? And if there really is some one to hint about ... what must I decide to do? No, no, it cannot be,”—I whis{82}pered, turning over from one burning cheek to the other.... But I called to mind the expression of Zinaída’s face during her narration.... I called to mind the exclamation which had broken from Lúshin in the Neskútchny Park, the sudden changes in her treatment of me—and lost myself in conjectures. “Who is he?” Those three words seemed to stand in front of my eyes, outlined in the darkness; a low-lying, ominous cloud seemed to be hanging over me—and I felt its pressure—and waited every moment for it to burst. I had grown used to many things of late; I had seen many things at the Zasyékins’; their disorderliness, tallow candle-ends, broken knives and forks, gloomy Vonifáty, the shabby maids, the manners of the old Princess herself,—all that strange life no longer surprised me.... But to that which I now dimly felt in Zinaída I could not get used.... “An adventuress,”—my mother had one day said concerning her. An adventuress—she, my idol, my divinity! That appellation seared me; I tried to escape from it by burrowing into my pillow; I raged—and at the same time, to what would not I have agreed, what would not I have given, if only I might be that happy mortal by the fountain!...
For a long time, I couldn't fall asleep; Zinaída's story had really stuck with me. "Is it possible that there's a hidden meaning?" I kept asking myself: "Who was she hinting at? And if there really is someone to hint about... what should I do? No, no, it can't be," I whispered, turning from one burning cheek to the other.... But I remembered the expression on Zinaída's face while she was telling her story.... I recalled the exclamation that had slipped out of Lúshin in Neskútchny Park, the sudden changes in how she treated me — and I got lost in thoughts. "Who is he?" Those three words seemed to float in front of me in the darkness; a heavy, ominous cloud felt like it was hanging over me — I felt its weight and waited for it to burst at any moment. I had become accustomed to many things lately; I had seen a lot at the Zasyékins' — their messiness, stubs of candles, broken knives and forks, gloomy Vonifáty, the shabby maids, the old Princess's manners — all that strange life no longer surprised me.... But what I now sensed in Zinaída was something I couldn't get used to.... "An adventuress," my mother had once said about her. An adventuress — she, my idol, my goddess! That label burned me; I tried to escape it by burying my face in my pillow; I was furious — and at the same time, I would have agreed to anything, given anything, just to be that lucky person by the fountain!...
My blood grew hot and seethed within me. “A garden ... a fountain,” ... I thought.... “I will go into the garden.” I dressed myself quickly and slipped out of the house. The{83} night was dark, the trees were barely whispering; a quiet chill was descending from the sky, an odour of fennel was wafted from the vegetable-garden. I made the round of all the alleys; the light sound of my footsteps both disconcerted me and gave me courage; I halted, waiting and listening to hear how my heart was beating quickly and violently. At last I approached the fence and leaned against a slender post. All at once—or was it only my imagination?—a woman’s figure flitted past a few paces distant from me.... I strained my eyes intently on the darkness; I held my breath. What was this? Was it footsteps that I heard or was it the thumping of my heart again?—“Who is here?”—I stammered in barely audible tones. What was that again? A suppressed laugh?... or a rustling in the leaves?... or a sigh close to my very ear? I was terrified.... “Who is here?”—I repeated, in a still lower voice.
My blood boiled and churned inside me. “A garden ... a fountain,” ... I thought.... “I’ll go into the garden.” I got dressed quickly and sneaked out of the house. The{83} night was dark, the trees barely rustled; a cool chill was settling from the sky, and the smell of fennel drifted from the vegetable garden. I walked through all the alleys; the soft sound of my footsteps both unsettled and encouraged me; I paused, waiting and listening to how fast and hard my heart was pounding. Finally, I reached the fence and leaned against a slender post. Suddenly—or was it just my imagination?—a woman's figure darted by a few steps away from me.... I focused my eyes on the darkness; I held my breath. What was that? Was it footsteps I heard or just my heart beating again?—“Who’s there?”—I whispered in barely audible tones. What was that again? A stifled laugh?... or rustling in the leaves?... or a sigh close to my ear? I was scared.... “Who’s there?”—I repeated in an even lower voice.
The breeze began to flutter for a moment; a fiery band flashed across the sky; a star shot down.—“Is it Zinaída?”—I tried to ask, but the sound died on my lips. And suddenly everything became profoundly silent all around, as often happens in the middle of the night.... Even the katydids ceased to shrill in the trees; only a window rattled somewhere. I stood and stood, then returned to my chamber, to my cold bed. I felt a strange agitation—exactly as though I had{84} gone to a tryst, and had remained alone, and had passed by some one else’s happiness.
The breeze started to flutter for a moment; a fiery streak flashed across the sky; a shooting star fell.—“Is that Zinaída?”—I tried to ask, but the words wouldn't come. Suddenly, everything became eerily quiet all around, just like it does in the middle of the night.... Even the katydids stopped chirping in the trees; only a window rattled somewhere. I stood there for a while, then went back to my room, to my cold bed. I felt a strange restlessness—just like I had gone to a meeting but found myself alone, passing by someone else's happiness.
XVII
The next day I caught only a glimpse of Zinaída; she drove away somewhere with the old Princess in a hired carriage. On the other hand, I saw Lúshin—who, however, barely deigned to bestow a greeting on me—and Malévsky. The young Count grinned and entered into conversation with me in friendly wise. Among all the visitors to the wing he alone had managed to effect an entrance to our house, and my mother had taken a fancy to him. My father did not favour him and treated him politely to the point of insult.
The next day I only caught a glimpse of Zinaída; she left with the old Princess in a hired carriage. On the other hand, I saw Lúshin—who barely bothered to acknowledge me—and Malévsky. The young Count smiled and started a friendly conversation with me. Out of all the visitors to the wing, he was the only one who had actually gotten into our house, and my mother liked him. My father didn’t approve of him and treated him with a politeness that was almost insulting.
“Ah, monsieur le page,”—began Malévsky,—“I am very glad to meet you. What is your beauteous queen doing?”
“Ah, monsieur le page,”—began Malévsky,—“I’m really glad to see you. What is your beautiful queen up to?”
His fresh, handsome face was so repulsive to me at that moment, and he looked at me with such a scornfully-playful stare, that I made him no answer whatsoever.
His fresh, handsome face was so off-putting to me at that moment, and he looked at me with such a mocking, playful gaze, that I didn't respond to him at all.
“Are you still in a bad humour?”—he went on.—“There is no occasion for it. It was not I, you know, who called you a page; and pages are chiefly with queens. But permit me to observe to you that you are fulfilling your duties badly.”
“Are you still in a bad mood?”—he continued.—“There’s no reason for it. It wasn’t me who called you a page; and pages are mostly with queens. But I must point out that you’re not doing your job very well.”
“How so?”
"How come?"
“Pages ought to be inseparable from their sov{85}ereigns; pages ought to know everything that they do; they ought even to watch over them,”—he added, lowering his voice,—“day and night.”
“Pages should be inseparable from their rulers; pages should know everything they do; they should even watch over them,”—he added, lowering his voice,—“day and night.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do I mean? I think I have expressed myself plainly. Day—and night. It does not matter so much about the day; by day it is light and there are people about; but by night—that’s exactly the time to expect a catastrophe. I advise you not to sleep o’nights and to watch, watch with all your might. Remember—in a garden, by night, near the fountain—that’s where you must keep guard. You will thank me for this.”
“What do I mean? I think I’ve made myself clear. Day—and night. It doesn’t really matter about the day; during the day it’s light and there are people around; but at night—that’s when you should really expect a disaster. I suggest you stay awake at night and keep a close watch. Remember—in a garden, at night, by the fountain—that’s where you need to keep watch. You’ll appreciate this advice.”
Malévsky laughed and turned his back on me. He did not, in all probability, attribute any special importance to what he had said to me; he bore the reputation of being a capital hand at mystification, and was renowned for his cleverness in fooling people at the masquerades, in which that almost unconscious disposition to lie, wherewith his whole being was permeated, greatly aided him.... He had merely wished to tease me; but every word of his trickled like poison through all my veins.—The blood flew to my head.
Malévsky laughed and turned away from me. He probably didn't think much of what he had said; he was known for being good at tricking people and was famous for his skills at fooling others during masquerades, which his natural tendency to lie helped with... He just wanted to mess with me; but every word of his slid through me like poison. My blood rushed to my head.
“Ah! so that’s it!”—I said to myself:—“good! So it was not for nothing that I felt drawn to the garden! That shall not be!” I exclaimed, smiting myself on the breast with my{86} fist; although I really did not know what it was that I was determined not to permit.—“Whether Malévsky himself comes into the garden,”—I thought (perhaps he had blurted out a secret; he was insolent enough for that),—“or some one else,”—(the fence of our vegetable-garden was very low and it cost no effort to climb over it)—“at any rate, it will be all the worse for the person whom I catch! I would not advise any one to encounter me! I’ll show the whole world and her, the traitress,”—(I actually called her a traitress)—“that I know how to avenge myself!”
“Ah! so that’s it!” I said to myself. “All right! So it wasn’t for nothing that I felt drawn to the garden! That won’t happen!” I exclaimed, hitting my chest with my{86} fist, even though I really didn’t know what I was determined to stop. “Whether Malévsky himself comes into the garden,” I thought (maybe he let a secret slip; he was bold enough for that), “or someone else,” (the fence of our vegetable garden was really low and it took no effort to jump over it) “either way, it will be worse for whoever I catch! I wouldn’t advise anyone to cross me! I’ll show the whole world and her, the traitor,” (I actually called her a traitor)—“that I know how to take my revenge!”
I returned to my own room, took out of my writing-table a recently purchased English knife, felt of the sharp blade, and, knitting my brows, thrust it into my pocket with a cold and concentrated decision, exactly as though it was nothing remarkable for me to do such deeds, and this was not the first occasion. My heart swelled angrily within me and grew stony; I did not unbend my brows until nightfall and did not relax my lips, and kept striding back and forth, clutching the knife which had grown warm in my pocket, and preparing myself in advance for something terrible. These new, unprecedented emotions so engrossed and even cheered me, that I thought very little about Zinaída herself. There kept constantly flitting through my head Aleko, the young gipsy:[6]—“Where art thou going, {87}handsome youth?—Lie down....” and then: “Thou’rt all with blood bespattered!... Oh, what is’t that thou hast done?... Nothing!” With what a harsh smile I repeated that: that “Nothing!”
I went back to my room, took a recently bought English knife from my writing desk, ran my fingers along the sharp blade, and with a furrowed brow, I shoved it into my pocket with a cold, focused determination, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary for me to do such things, and it wasn’t the first time. My heart swelled with anger and turned to stone; I didn’t relax my brow until nightfall and kept my lips tight, pacing back and forth, gripping the knife that had warmed up in my pocket, mentally preparing for something awful. These new, unprecedented feelings consumed and even excited me, so I barely thought about Zinaída at all. The lines from Aleko, the young gypsy, kept racing through my mind: “Where are you going, handsome youth?—Lie down... and then: “You’re all covered in blood!... Oh, what have you done?... Nothing!” How harshly I smiled as I repeated that: “Nothing!”
My father was not at home; but my mother, who for some time past had been in a state of almost constant, dull irritation, noticed my baleful aspect at supper, and said to me:—“What art thou sulking at, like a mouse at groats?”—I merely smiled patronisingly at her by way of reply and thought to myself: “If they only knew!”—The clock struck eleven; I went to my own room but did not undress; I was waiting for midnight; at last it struck.—“’Tis time!”—I hissed between my teeth, and buttoning my coat to the throat and even turning up my sleeves I betook myself to the garden.
My dad wasn't home, but my mom, who had been in a constant state of irritation for a while, noticed my gloomy face at dinner and said to me, “What are you sulking about, like a mouse with groats?” I just smiled at her condescendingly in response and thought, “If only they knew!” The clock struck eleven; I went to my room but didn't change. I was waiting for midnight; finally, it struck. “It’s time!” I whispered to myself, and buttoning my coat all the way up and even rolling up my sleeves, I headed to the garden.
I had selected a place beforehand where I meant to stand on guard. At the end of the garden, at the spot where the fence, which separated our property from the Zasyékins’, abutted on the party-wall, grew a solitary spruce-tree. Standing beneath its low, thick branches, I could see well, as far as the nocturnal gloom permitted, all that went on around; there also meandered a path which always seemed to me mysterious; like a serpent it wound under the fence, which at that point bore traces of clambering feet, and led to an arbour of dense acacias. I reached the spruce-{88}tree, leaned against its trunk and began my watch.
I had picked a spot in advance where I planned to keep watch. At the end of the garden, where the fence dividing our property from the Zasyékins’ met the party wall, there was a lone spruce tree. Standing under its low, thick branches, I could see pretty well, as far as the nighttime darkness allowed, everything happening around me; there was also a winding path that always felt mysterious to me; like a snake, it slithered under the fence, which at that point showed signs of climbing feet, leading to a thicket of dense acacias. I reached the spruce tree, leaned against its trunk, and began my vigil.
The night was as tranquil as the preceding one had been; but there were fewer storm-clouds in the sky, and the outlines of the bushes, even of the tall flowers, were more plainly discernible. The first moments of waiting were wearisome, almost terrible. I had made up my mind to everything; I was merely considering how I ought to act. Ought I to thunder out: “Who goes there? Halt! Confess—or die!”—or simply smite.... Every sound, every noise and rustling seemed to me significant, unusual.... I made ready.... I bent forward.... But half an hour, an hour, elapsed; my blood quieted down and turned cold; the consciousness that I was doing all this in vain, that I was even somewhat ridiculous, that Malévsky had been making fun of me, began to steal into my soul. I abandoned my ambush and made the round of the entire garden. As though expressly, not the slightest sound was to be heard anywhere; everything was at rest; even our dog was asleep, curled up in a ball at the gate. I climbed up on the ruin of the hothouse, beheld before me the distant plain, recalled my meeting with Zinaída, and became immersed in meditation....
The night was just as calm as the one before; but there were fewer storm clouds in the sky, and the shapes of the bushes, even the tall flowers, were more clearly visible. The first few moments of waiting were exhausting, almost dreadful. I had prepared myself for anything; I was just figuring out how I should act. Should I shout, “Who’s there? Stop! Confess—or die!”—or just attack... Every sound, every noise and rustling felt important, out of the ordinary... I got ready... I leaned forward... But half an hour, an hour passed; my blood cooled and I felt numb; the realization that I was doing all this for nothing, that I looked somewhat foolish, that Malévsky had been mocking me, began to creep into my thoughts. I gave up my hiding place and walked around the entire garden. As if on purpose, there wasn't a sound anywhere; everything was quiet; even our dog was asleep, curled up at the gate. I climbed up on the ruins of the hothouse, looked out at the distant plain, thought about my meeting with Zinaída, and got lost in thought...
I started.... I thought I heard the creak of an opening door, then the light crackling of a broken twig. In two bounds I had descended{89} from the ruin—and stood petrified on the spot. Swift, light but cautious footsteps were plainly audible in the garden. They were coming toward me. “Here he is.... Here he is, at last!”—darted through my heart. I convulsively jerked the knife out of my pocket, convulsively opened it—red sparks whirled before my eyes, the hair stood up on my head with fright and wrath.... The steps were coming straight toward me—I bent over, and went to meet them.... A man made his appearance.... My God! It was my father!
I started.... I thought I heard a door creak open, then the light crackling of a broken twig. In two quick jumps, I had descended{89} from the ruins—and stood frozen in place. Quick, light but cautious footsteps were clearly audible in the garden. They were approaching me. “Here he is.... Here he is, finally!”—raced through my mind. I jerked the knife out of my pocket, opened it in a panic—red sparks swirled before my eyes, and my hair stood on end with fear and anger.... The footsteps were coming straight toward me—I crouched down and went to meet them.... A man appeared.... My God! It was my father!
I recognised him instantly, although he was all enveloped in a dark cloak,—and had pulled his hat down over his face. He went past me on tiptoe. He did not notice me although nothing concealed me; but I had so contracted myself and shrunk together that I think I must have been on a level with the ground. The jealous Othello, prepared to murder, had suddenly been converted into the school-boy.... I was so frightened by the unexpected apparition of my father that I did not even take note, at first, in what direction he was going and where he had disappeared. I merely straightened up at the moment and thought: “Why is my father walking in the garden by night?”—when everything around had relapsed into silence. In my alarm I had dropped my knife in the grass, but I did not even try to find it; I felt very much ashamed. I became so{90}bered on the instant. But as I wended my way home, I stepped up to my little bench under the elder-bush and cast a glance at the little window of Zinaída’s chamber. The small, somewhat curved panes of the little window gleamed dully blue in the faint light which fell from the night sky. Suddenly their colour began to undergo a change.... Behind them—I saw it, saw it clearly,—a whitish shade was lowered, descended to the sill,—and there remained motionless.
I recognized him instantly, even though he was wrapped in a dark cloak and had pulled his hat down over his face. He tiptoed past me. He didn’t see me, even though nothing was hiding me; I had hunched down so much that I felt like I was almost on the ground. The jealous Othello, ready to kill, had suddenly turned into a schoolboy.... I was so startled by the unexpected sight of my father that I didn’t even notice at first which way he was going or where he had vanished to. I just straightened up in that moment and thought, “Why is my father walking in the garden at night?”—when everything around me fell silent. In my panic, I had dropped my knife in the grass, but I didn’t even try to find it; I felt too ashamed. I became so{90}burdened in that instant. But as I walked back home, I stopped at my little bench under the elder bush and glanced at the small window of Zinaída’s room. The small, slightly curved panes of the window glimmered softly blue in the faint light from the night sky. Suddenly their color started to change.... Behind them—I saw it, I saw it clearly—a whitish shade was lowered, descending to the sill—and stayed there, motionless.
“What is the meaning of that?”—I said aloud, almost involuntarily, when I again found myself in my own room.—“Was it a dream, an accident, or....” The surmises which suddenly came into my head were so new and strange that I dared not even yield to them.
“What does that mean?” I said out loud, almost without thinking, when I found myself back in my own room. “Was it a dream, an accident, or...?” The thoughts that suddenly popped into my head were so unfamiliar and bizarre that I didn’t even want to entertain them.
XVIII
I rose in the morning with a headache. My agitation of the night before had vanished. It had been replaced by an oppressive perplexity and a certain, hitherto unknown sadness,—exactly as though something had died in me.
I woke up. in the morning with a headache. My anxiety from the night before had disappeared. It was replaced by a heavy confusion and a kind of sadness I had never felt before—just as if something had died inside me.
“What makes you look like a rabbit which has had half of its brain removed?”—said Lúshin, who happened to meet me. At breakfast I kept casting covert glances now at my father, now at my mother; he was calm, as usual; she, as usual, was secretly irritated. I waited to see whether{91} my father would address me in a friendly way, as he sometimes did.... But he did not even caress me with his cold, everyday affection.—“Shall I tell Zinaída all?”—I thought.... “For it makes no difference now—everything is over between us.” I went to her, but I not only did not tell her anything,—I did not even get a chance to talk to her as I would have liked. The old Princess’s son, a cadet aged twelve, had come from Petersburg to spend his vacation with her; Zinaída immediately confided her brother to me.—“Here, my dear Volódya,”—said she (she called me so for the first time), “is a comrade for you. His name is Volódya also. Pray, like him; he’s a wild little fellow still, but he has a good heart. Show him Neskútchny Park, walk with him, take him under your protection. You will do that, will you not? You, too, are such a good fellow!”—She laid both hands affectionately on my shoulder—and I was reduced to utter confusion. The arrival of that boy turned me into a boy. I stared in silence at the cadet, who riveted his eyes in corresponding silence on me. Zinaída burst out laughing and pushed us toward each other.—“Come, embrace, children!”—We embraced.—“I’ll take you into the garden if you wish,—shall I?”—I asked the cadet.
“What makes you look like a rabbit that has had half its brain removed?” Lúshin said when he ran into me. At breakfast, I kept sneaking glances at my dad and then at my mom; he was calm as always, and she, as usual, was secretly annoyed. I was waiting to see if my dad would talk to me warmly, like he sometimes did.... But he didn’t even bother with his usual cold, everyday affection. “Should I tell Zinaída everything?” I thought... “It doesn’t matter now—everything is over between us.” I went to her, but I didn’t tell her anything; I didn't even get the chance to talk to her how I wanted. The old Princess’s son, a twelve-year-old cadet, had come from Petersburg to spend his vacation with her; Zinaída immediately passed her brother off to me. “Here, my dear Volódya,” she said (she called me that for the first time), “here’s a friend for you. His name is Volódya too. Please be nice to him; he’s still a wild little guy, but he has a good heart. Show him Neskútchny Park, walk with him, take him under your wing. You will do that, won’t you? You’re such a good guy!” She placed both hands affectionately on my shoulder, and I felt completely flustered. The arrival of that boy made me feel young again. I stared silently at the cadet, who was staring back at me in silence. Zinaída burst out laughing and pushed us toward each other. “Come on, hug it out, kids!” We hugged. “I can take you into the garden if you want—shall I?” I asked the cadet.
“Certainly, sir,”—he replied, in a hoarse, genuine cadet voice. Again Zinaída indulged in a burst of laughter.... I managed to notice{92} that never before had she had such charming colour in her face. The cadet and I went off together. In our garden stood an old swing. I seated him on the thin little board and began to swing him. He sat motionless in his new little uniform of thick cloth with broad gold galloon, and clung tightly to the ropes.
"Of course, sir," he replied in a rough, authentic cadet voice. Zinaída burst into laughter again.... I noticed{92} that she'd never looked so charmingly colored in the face before. The cadet and I headed off together. In our garden was an old swing. I sat him on the narrow little board and started to push him. He sat still in his new little uniform made of thick fabric with wide gold trim, gripping the ropes tightly.
“You had better unhook your collar,”—I said to him.
“You should probably unhook your collar,” I said to him.
“Never mind, sir,[7] we are used to it, sir,”—he said, and cleared his throat.
“Never mind, sir,[7] we’re used to it, sir,”—he said, and cleared his throat.
He resembled his sister; his eyes were particularly suggestive of her. It was pleasant to me to be of service to him; and, at the same time, that aching pain kept quietly gnawing at my heart. “Now I really am a child,” I thought; “but last night....” I remembered where I had dropped my knife and found it. The cadet asked me to lend it to him, plucked a thick stalk of lovage, cut a whistle from it, and began to pipe. Othello piped also.
He looked a lot like his sister; his eyes especially reminded me of hers. I enjoyed being helpful to him, but at the same time, that dull ache continued to gnaw at my heart. “Now I really am just a kid,” I thought; “but last night....” I recalled where I'd left my knife and found it. The cadet asked to borrow it, picked a thick stalk of lovage, cut a whistle from it, and started to play. Othello played too.
But in the evening, on the other hand, how he did weep, that same Othello, over Zinaída’s hands when, having sought him out in a corner of the garden, she asked him what made him so melancholy. My tears streamed with such violence that she was frightened.—“What is the matter with you? What is the matter with you, Volódya?{93}”—she kept repeating, and seeing that I made her no reply, she took it into her head to kiss my wet cheek. But I turned away from her and whispered through my sobs:—“I know everything: why have you trifled with me?... Why did you want my love?”
But in the evening, Othello wept so much over Zinaída’s hands when she found him in a corner of the garden and asked why he seemed so sad. My tears flowed so fiercely that she became alarmed. “What’s wrong with you? What’s wrong, Volódya?” she kept asking, and when I didn’t answer, she decided to kiss my wet cheek. But I turned away and whispered through my sobs, “I know everything: why did you play with my feelings?... Why did you want my love?”
“I am to blame toward you, Volódya” ... said Zinaída.—“Akh, I am very much to blame” ... she said, and clenched her hands.—“How much evil, dark, sinful, there is in me!... But I am not trifling with you now, I love you—you do not suspect why and how.... But what is it you know?”
“I am at fault with you, Volódya,” said Zinaída. “Oh, I am really to blame,” she said, clenching her hands. “There is so much evil, darkness, and sin in me!... But I’m not playing games with you now, I love you—you have no idea why or how.... But what is it you know?”
What could I say to her? She stood before me and gazed at me—and I belonged to her wholly, from head to foot, as soon as she looked at me.... A quarter of an hour later I was running a race with the cadet and Zinaída; I was not weeping; I was laughing, although my swollen eyelids dropped tears from laughing; on my neck, in place of a tie, was bound a ribbon of Zinaída’s, and I shouted with joy when I succeeded in seizing her round the waist. She did with me whatsoever she would.
What could I say to her? She stood in front of me and looked at me—and I was completely hers, from head to toe, as soon as she made eye contact. A little later, I was racing with the cadet and Zinaída; I wasn't crying; I was laughing, even though my puffy eyelids were shedding tears from laughing. Instead of a tie, I had a ribbon from Zinaída tied around my neck, and I shouted with joy when I managed to wrap my arms around her waist. She could do whatever she wanted with me.
XIX
I should be hard put to it, if I were made to narrate in detail all that went on within me in the course of the week which followed my unsuccess{94}ful nocturnal expedition. It was a strange, feverish time, a sort of chaos in which the most opposite emotions, thoughts, suspicions, hopes, joys, and sufferings revolved in a whirlwind; I was afraid to look into myself, if a sixteen-year-old can look into himself; I was afraid to account to myself for anything whatsoever; I simply made haste to live through the day until the evening; on the other hand, at night I slept ... childish giddiness helped me. I did not want to know whether I was beloved, and would not admit to myself that I was not beloved; I shunned my father—but could not shun Zinaída.... I burned as with fire in her presence, ... but what was the use of my knowing what sort of fire it was wherewith I burned and melted—seeing that it was sweet to me to burn and melt! I surrendered myself entirely to my impressions, and dealt artfully with myself, turned away from my memories and shut my eyes to that of which I had a presentiment in the future.... This anguish probably would not have continued long ... a thunder-clap put an instantaneous end to everything and hurled me into a new course.
I should have a hard time if I had to go into detail about everything I felt during the week after my unsuccessful late-night adventure. It was a strange, feverish time, a kind of chaos where all sorts of conflicting emotions, thoughts, doubts, hopes, joys, and pains swirled around in a whirlwind. I was afraid to look within myself, if a sixteen-year-old can even do that; I was scared to face any of it; I just rushed through each day until nightfall. At night, I slept... childish lightheadedness helped me. I didn’t want to know if I was loved, and I wouldn’t let myself accept that I wasn’t; I avoided my father—but couldn’t escape Zinaída... I felt like I was burning in her presence... but what did it matter what kind of fire I was feeling, since it was sweet to experience that burn? I completely gave myself over to my feelings, played tricks on myself, turned away from my memories, and closed my eyes to what I sensed was coming in the future... This pain likely wouldn’t have lasted long... then a thunderclap suddenly changed everything and threw me onto a new path.
On returning home one day to dinner from a rather long walk, I learned with surprise that I was to dine alone; that my father had gone away, while my mother was ill, did not wish to dine and had shut herself up in her bedroom. From the footmen’s faces I divined that something un{95}usual had taken place.... I dared not interrogate them, but I had a friend, the young butler Philípp, who was passionately fond of poetry and an artist on the guitar; I applied to him. From him I learned that a frightful scene had taken place between my father and mother (for in the maids’ room everything was audible, to the last word; a great deal had been said in French, but the maid Másha had lived for five years with a dressmaker from Paris and understood it all); that my mother had accused my father of infidelity, of being intimate with the young lady our neighbour; that my father had first defended himself, then had flared up and in his turn had made some harsh remark “seemingly about her age,” which had set my mother to crying; that my mother had also referred to a note of hand, which appeared to have been given to the old Princess, and expressed herself very vilely about her, and about the young lady as well; and that then my father had threatened her.—“And the whole trouble arose,”—pursued Philípp, “out of an anonymous letter; but who wrote it no one knows; otherwise there was no reason why this affair should have come out.”
After coming home from a long walk one day, I was surprised to find out that I was going to have dinner alone. My father had left, and my mother was sick, didn't want to eat, and had locked herself in her bedroom. From the expressions on the footmen's faces, I could tell that something unusual had happened.... I didn’t dare to ask them, but I had a friend, the young butler Philípp, who loved poetry and was great at playing the guitar; I turned to him for answers. He told me that a terrible argument had occurred between my father and mother (everything was easily overheard in the maids’ room; a lot was said in French, but the maid Másha had lived with a Parisian dressmaker for five years and understood it all); my mother had accused my father of cheating, specifically with the young woman who lived next door; my father had initially defended himself but then lost his temper and made some harsh comment “apparently about her age,” which made my mother cry; my mother also mentioned a promissory note given to the old Princess and spoke very badly about her and the young woman as well; and then my father had threatened her. “And all this trouble started,” Philípp continued, “because of an anonymous letter; but nobody knows who wrote it; otherwise, there would have been no reason for this situation to come out.”
“But has there been anything?”—I enunciated with difficulty, while my hands and feet turned cold, and something began to quiver in the very depths of my breast.
“But has anything happened?”—I said slowly, as my hands and feet went cold, and something started to tremble deep inside my chest.
Philípp winked significantly.—“There has.{96} You can’t conceal such doings, cautious as your papa has been in this case;—still, what possessed him, for example, to hire a carriage, or to ... for you can’t get along without people there also.”
Philípp winked knowingly. — “There has. {96} You can’t hide things like that, no matter how careful your dad has been with this; — still, what made him, for instance, hire a carriage, or to ... because you can’t manage without people there too.”
I dismissed Philípp, and flung myself down on my bed. I did not sob, I did not give myself up to despair; I did not ask myself when and how all this had taken place; I was not surprised that I had not guessed it sooner, long before—I did not even murmur against my father.... That which I had learned was beyond my strength; this sudden discovery had crushed me.... All was over. All my flowers had been plucked up at one blow and lay strewn around me, scattered and trampled under foot.
I sent Philípp away and threw myself onto my bed. I didn't cry, I didn't fall into despair; I didn't wonder when and how all this had happened; I wasn't shocked that I hadn't figured it out earlier—I didn't even complain about my father... What I had learned was too much for me; this sudden revelation had shattered me... Everything was finished. All my dreams had been ripped away in an instant and lay around me, scattered and trampled.
XX
On the following day my mother announced that she was going to remove to town. My father went into her bedroom in the morning and sat there a long time alone with her. No one heard what he said to her, but my mother did not weep any more; she calmed down and asked for something to eat, but did not show herself and did not alter her intention. I remember that I wandered about all day long, but did not go into the garden and did not glance even once at the wing—and in the{97} evening I was the witness of an amazing occurrence; my father took Count Malévsky by the arm and led him out of the hall into the anteroom and, in the presence of a lackey, said coldly to him: “Several days ago Your Radiance was shown the door in a certain house. I shall not enter into explanations with you now, but I have the honour to inform you that if you come to my house again I shall fling you through the window. I don’t like your handwriting.” The Count bowed, set his teeth, shrank together, and disappeared.
On the next day, my mom announced that she was moving to town. My dad went into her bedroom in the morning and sat there for a long time alone with her. No one heard what he said to her, but my mom stopped crying; she calmed down and asked for something to eat, but she didn’t show herself and didn’t change her mind. I remember wandering around all day, but I didn’t go into the garden or even glance at the wing—and in the{97} evening, I witnessed something incredible; my dad took Count Malévsky by the arm and led him from the hall into the anteroom and, in front of a servant, said coldly to him: “A few days ago, Your Radiance was shown the door at a certain house. I won’t explain anything to you right now, but I must inform you that if you come to my house again, I will throw you out the window. I don’t like your handwriting.” The Count bowed, clenched his teeth, drew back, and disappeared.
Preparations began for removing to town, on the Arbát,[8] where our house was situated. Probably my father himself no longer cared to remain in the villa; but it was evident that he had succeeded in persuading my mother not to make a row. Everything was done quietly, without haste; my mother even sent her compliments to the old Princess and expressed her regret that, owing to ill-health, she would be unable to see her before her departure. I prowled about like a crazy person, and desired but one thing,—that everything might come to an end as speedily as possible. One thought never quitted my head: how could she, a young girl,—well, and a princess into the bargain,—bring herself to such a step, knowing that my father was not a free man while she had the possibility of marrying Bye{98}lovzóroff at least, for example? What had she hoped for? How was it that she had not been afraid to ruin her whole future?—“Yes,”—I thought,—“that’s what love is,—that is passion,—that is devotion,” ... and I recalled Lúshin’s words to me: “Self-sacrifice is sweet—for some people.” Once I happened to catch sight of a white spot in one of the windows of the wing.... “Can that be Zinaída’s face?”—I thought; ... and it really was her face. I could not hold out. I could not part from her without bidding her a last farewell. I seized a convenient moment and betook myself to the wing.
Preparations started for our move to the city, on Arbát,[8] where our house was located. It seemed that my father didn’t really want to stay in the villa anymore; but he had managed to convince my mother not to make a fuss about it. Everything was handled quietly, without rushing; my mother even sent her best wishes to the old Princess and said she was sorry that, due to her health, she wouldn’t be able to see her before leaving. I wandered around like a restless soul, wishing only for everything to be over as quickly as possible. One thought constantly occupied my mind: how could she, a young girl—especially a princess—take such a step, knowing that my father wasn’t a free man while she had the option of marrying Bye{98}lovzóroff, for instance? What was she hoping for? How could she not be afraid of ruining her entire future?—“Yes,”—I thought,—“that’s love,—that’s passion,—that’s devotion,” ... and I remembered Lúshin’s words to me: “Self-sacrifice is sweet—for some people.” Once, I happened to see a white spot in one of the windows of the wing.... “Could that be Zinaída’s face?”—I thought; ... and it really was her face. I couldn’t hold back. I couldn’t leave her without saying a final goodbye. I found a moment and made my way to the wing.
In the drawing-room the old Princess received me with her customary, slovenly-careless greeting.
In the living room, the old Princess welcomed me with her usual, messy and indifferent greeting.
“What has made your folks uneasy so early, my dear fellow?”—she said, stuffing snuff up both her nostrils. I looked at her, and a weight was removed from my heart. The word “note of hand” uttered by Philípp tormented me. She suspected nothing ... so it seemed to me then, at least. Zinaída made her appearance from the adjoining room in a black gown, pale, with hair out of curl; she silently took me by the hand and led me away to her room.
“What’s got your family all worked up so early, my dear friend?” she said, stuffing snuff up both nostrils. I looked at her, and a weight lifted from my heart. The phrase “note of hand” spoken by Philípp haunted me. She suspected nothing... or so I thought at that moment. Zinaída came in from the next room in a black dress, looking pale, with her hair coming undone; she quietly took my hand and led me away to her room.
“I heard your voice,”—she began,—“and came out at once. And did you find it so easy to desert us, naughty boy?”
“I heard your voice,” she started, “and came out right away. Was it really that easy for you to leave us, you little troublemaker?”
“I have come to take leave of you, Princess,{99}”—I replied,—“probably forever. You may have heard we are going away.”
“I've come to say goodbye to you, Princess,{99}”—I replied,—“likely forever. You might have heard that we’re leaving.”
Zinaída gazed intently at me.
Zinaída stared at me intently.
“Yes, I have heard. Thank you for coming. I was beginning to think that I should not see you.—Think kindly of me. I have sometimes tormented you; but nevertheless I am not the sort of person you think I am.”
“Yes, I’ve heard. Thanks for coming. I was starting to worry that I wouldn’t see you.—Please think kindly of me. I’ve upset you at times, but I’m not really the person you believe I am.”
She turned away and leaned against the window-casing.
She turned away and leaned against the window frame.
“Really, I am not that sort of person. I know that you have a bad opinion of me.”
“Honestly, I'm not that kind of person. I know you think poorly of me.”
“I?”
"I?"
“Yes, you ... you.”
“Yes, you ... you.”
“I?”—I repeated sorrowfully, and my heart began to quiver as of old, beneath the influence of the irresistible, inexpressible witchery.—“I? Believe me, Zinaída Alexándrovna, whatever you may have done, however you may have tormented me, I shall love and adore you until the end of my life.”
“I?”—I repeated sadly, and my heart started to tremble like it used to, under the power of your irresistible, unexplainable charm.—“I? Believe me, Zinaída Alexándrovna, no matter what you’ve done, no matter how you’ve tortured me, I will love and adore you for the rest of my life.”
She turned swiftly toward me and opening her arms widely, she clasped my head, and kissed me heartily and warmly. God knows whom that long, farewell kiss was seeking, but I eagerly tasted its sweetness. I knew that it would never more be repeated.—“Farewell, farewell!” I kept saying....
She quickly turned to me, opened her arms wide, pulled my head in, and kissed me passionately and warmly. God knows who that long goodbye kiss was meant for, but I eagerly savored its sweetness. I knew it would never happen again. —“Goodbye, goodbye!” I kept saying....
She wrenched herself away and left the room. And I withdrew also. I am unable to describe{100} the feeling with which I retired. I should not wish ever to have it repeated; but I should consider myself unhappy if I had never experienced it.
She pulled herself away and left the room. I followed her out. I can’t put into words{100} the feeling I had as I left. I wouldn’t want to feel that way again, but I’d feel sad if I had never experienced it.
We removed to town. I did not speedily detach myself from the past, I did not speedily take up my work. My wound healed slowly; but I really had no evil feeling toward my father. On the contrary, he seemed to have gained in stature in my eyes ... let the psychologists explain this contradiction as best they may. One day I was walking along the boulevard when, to my indescribable joy, I encountered Lúshin. I liked him for his straightforward, sincere character; and, moreover, he was dear to me in virtue of the memories which he awakened in me. I rushed at him.
We moved to the city. I didn’t quickly detach myself from the past, and I didn’t jump right back into my work. My wound healed slowly, but I really didn’t harbor any ill feelings toward my father. On the contrary, he seemed to have grown in my eyes ... let the psychologists explain this contradiction however they want. One day I was walking along the boulevard when, to my indescribable joy, I ran into Lúshin. I liked him for his straightforward, genuine character; plus, he was special to me because of the memories he brought back. I rushed over to him.
“Aha!”—he said, with a scowl.—“Is it you, young man? Come, let me have a look at you. You are still all sallow, and yet there is not the olden trash in your eyes. You look like a man, not like a lap-dog. That’s good. Well, and how are you? Are you working?”
“Aha!” he said, frowning. “Is that you, young man? Come on, let me see you. You still look a bit pale, but there's none of that old nonsense in your eyes. You look like a man, not like a lapdog. That’s good. So, how are you? Are you working?”
I heaved a sigh. I did not wish to lie, and I was ashamed to tell the truth.
I let out a deep sigh. I didn't want to lie, but I felt embarrassed to tell the truth.
“Well, never mind,”—went on Lúshin,—“don’t be afraid. The principal thing is to live in normal fashion and not to yield to impulses. Otherwise, where’s the good? No matter whither the wave bears one—’tis bad; let a man stand on{101} a stone if need be, but on his own feet. Here I am croaking ... but Byelovzóroff—have you heard about him?”
“Well, never mind,” Lúshin continued, “don’t be afraid. The most important thing is to live normally and not give in to impulses. Otherwise, what's the point? It doesn’t matter where the wave takes you—it’s bad; a person should stand on{101} their own two feet if need be. Here I am complaining... but have you heard about Byelovzóroff?”
“What about him? No.”
“What about him? No way.”
“He has disappeared without leaving a trace; they say he has gone to the Caucasus. A lesson to you, young man. And the whole thing arises from not knowing how to say good-bye,—to break bonds in time. You, now, seem to have jumped out successfully. Look out, don’t fall in again. Farewell.”
“He's vanished without a trace; they say he's gone to the Caucasus. Take this as a lesson, young man. This all comes from not knowing how to say goodbye—how to end things properly. You, on the other hand, seem to have made it out okay. Just be careful not to fall back in. Goodbye.”
“I shall not fall in,”—I thought.... “I shall see her no more.” But I was fated to see Zinaída once more.
“I won’t fall in,” I thought.... “I won’t see her again.” But I was destined to see Zinaída one more time.
XXI
My father was in the habit of riding on horseback every day; he had a splendid red-roan English horse, with a long, slender neck and long legs, indefatigable and vicious. Its name was Electric. No one could ride it except my father. One day he came to me in a kindly frame of mind, which had not happened with him for a long time: he was preparing to ride, and had donned his spurs. I began to entreat him to take me with him.
My father used to ride every day; he had a beautiful red-roan English horse with a long, slender neck and long legs, always energetic and a bit wild. Its name was Electric. No one could ride it except for my father. One day, he came to me in a good mood, which hadn’t happened in a while: he was getting ready to ride and had put on his spurs. I started begging him to take me with him.
“Let us, rather, play at leap-frog,”—replied my father,—“for thou wilt not be able to keep up with me on thy cob.{102}”
“Let’s play leapfrog instead,” my father replied, “because you won’t be able to keep up with me on that horse.{102}”
“Yes, I shall; I will put on spurs also.”
“Yes, I will; I’ll put on spurs too.”
“Well, come along.”
"Well, let's go."
We set out. I had a shaggy, black little horse, strong on its feet and fairly spirited; it had to gallop with all its might, it is true, when Electric was going at a full trot; but nevertheless I did not fall behind. I have never seen such a horseman as my father. His seat was so fine and so carelessly-adroit that the horse under him seemed to be conscious of it and to take pride in it. We rode the whole length of all the boulevards, reached the Maidens’ Field,[9] leaped over several enclosures (at first I was afraid to leap, but my father despised timid people, and I ceased to be afraid), crossed the Moscow river twice;—and I was beginning to think that we were on our way homeward, the more so as my father remarked that my horse was tired, when suddenly he turned away from me in the direction of the Crimean Ford, and galloped along the shore.—I dashed after him. When he came on a level with a lofty pile of old beams which lay heaped together, he sprang nimbly from Electric, ordered me to alight and, handing me the bridle of his horse, told me to wait for him on that spot, near the beams; then he turned into a narrow alley and dis{103}appeared. I began to pace back and forth along the shore, leading the horses after me and scolding Electric, who as he walked kept incessantly twitching his head, shaking himself, snorting and neighing; when I stood still, he alternately pawed the earth with his hoof, and squealed and bit my cob on the neck; in a word, behaved like a spoiled darling, pur sang. My father did not return. A disagreeable humidity was wafted from the river; a fine rain set in and mottled the stupid, grey beams, around which I was hovering and of which I was so heartily tired, with tiny, dark spots. Anxiety took possession of me, but still my father did not come. A Finnish sentry, also all grey, with a huge, old-fashioned shako, in the form of a pot, on his head, and armed with a halberd (why should there be a sentry, I thought, on the shores of the Moscow river?), approached me, and turning his elderly, wrinkled face to me, he said:
We set out. I had a shaggy little black horse, strong on its feet and pretty energetic; it really had to gallop as fast as it could when Electric was going at a full trot, but still, I didn’t fall behind. I've never seen a horseman like my dad. His riding posture was so great and so effortlessly skilled that the horse under him seemed to know it and take pride in it. We rode along the entire length of the boulevards, reached the Maidens’ Field,[9] jumped over several fences (at first, I was scared to jump, but my dad looked down on timid people, and I stopped being afraid), crossed the Moscow River twice;—and I was starting to think we were heading home, especially since my dad mentioned that my horse was tired, when suddenly he veered away from me toward the Crimean Ford and galloped along the shore.—I chased after him. When he reached a tall pile of old beams stacked together, he jumped off Electric, told me to get off, and handed me his horse's reins, telling me to wait for him right there by the beams; then he turned into a narrow path and disappeared. I began to pace back and forth along the shore, leading the horses along and scolding Electric, who kept twitching his head, shaking himself, snorting, and neighing; when I stood still, he would paw the ground with his hoof, squeal, and bite my cob on the neck; in short, he acted like a spoiled brat, pur sang. My dad didn’t come back. An uncomfortable dampness blew in from the river; a light rain started and spotted the dull, gray beams I was so tired of being around with tiny, dark droplets. I began to feel anxious, but my dad still didn’t return. A Finnish sentry, also all gray, wearing a huge, old-fashioned pot-shaped shako on his head and armed with a halberd (why was there a sentry, I wondered, on the banks of the Moscow River?), approached me, and turning his old, wrinkled face towards me, he said:
“What are you doing here with those horses, my little gentleman? Hand them over to me; I’ll hold them.”
“What are you doing here with those horses, my young man? Give them to me; I’ll take care of them.”
I did not answer him; he asked me for some tobacco. In order to rid myself of him (moreover, I was tortured by impatience), I advanced a few paces in the direction in which my father had retreated; then I walked through the alley to the very end, turned a corner, and came to a standstill. On the street, forty paces distant from{104} me, in front of the open window of a small wooden house, with his back to me, stood my father; he was leaning his breast on the window-sill, while in the house, half concealed by the curtain, sat a woman in a dark gown talking with my father: the woman was Zinaída.
I didn't respond to him; he asked me for some tobacco. To get away from him (besides, I was really impatient), I moved a few steps in the direction where my father had gone; then I walked through the alley to the very end, turned a corner, and stopped. On the street, about forty paces away from{104} me, in front of the open window of a small wooden house, with his back to me, stood my father; he was leaning on the window-sill, while inside the house, half hidden by the curtain, sat a woman in a dark dress talking to my father: the woman was Zinaída.
I stood rooted to the spot in amazement. I must confess that I had in nowise expected this. My first impulse was to flee. “My father will glance round,” I thought,—“and then I am lost.”... But a strange feeling—a feeling more powerful than curiosity, more powerful even than jealousy, more powerful than fear,—stopped me. I began to stare, I tried to hear. My father appeared to be insisting upon something. Zinaída would not consent. I seem to see her face now—sad, serious, beautiful, and with an indescribable imprint of adoration, grief, love, and a sort of despair. She uttered monosyllabic words, did not raise her eyes, and only smiled—submissively and obstinately. From that smile alone I recognised my former Zinaída. My father shrugged his shoulders, and set his hat straight on his head—which was always a sign of impatience with him.... Then the words became audible: “Vous devez vous séparer de cette.”... Zinaída drew herself up and stretched out her hand.... Suddenly, before my very eyes, an incredible thing came to pass:—all at once, my father raised the riding-whip, with which he had been lashing the{105} dust from his coat-tails,—and the sound of a sharp blow on that arm, which was bare to the elbow, rang out. I could hardly keep from shrieking, but Zinaída started, gazed in silence at my father, and slowly raising her arm to her lips, kissed the mark which glowed scarlet upon it.
I stood there frozen in shock. I have to admit, I never saw this coming. My first instinct was to run. “My dad will look over,” I thought, “and then I’m done for.”... But a strange feeling—something stronger than curiosity, stronger even than jealousy, stronger than fear—held me back. I started to stare and tried to listen. My dad seemed to be insisting on something. Zinaída wouldn’t agree. I can still see her face now—sad, serious, beautiful, with an indescribable mix of adoration, grief, love, and a sort of despair. She spoke in single words, didn’t raise her gaze, and only smiled—submissively and stubbornly. From that smile alone, I recognized my old Zinaída. My dad shrugged and adjusted his hat, which was always a sign of frustration for him.... Then the words became clear: “Vous devez vous séparer de cette.”... Zinaída straightened up and reached out her hand.... Suddenly, right before my eyes, something unbelievable happened:—all at once, my dad raised the riding whip he had been using to whip the{105} dust off his coat-tails—and the sound of a sharp slap on her arm, which was bare to the elbow, rang out. I could barely hold back a scream, but Zinaída flinched, stared at my dad in silence, and slowly raised her arm to her lips, kissing the bright red mark on it.
My father hurled his riding-whip from him, and running hastily up the steps of the porch, burst into the house.... Zinaída turned round, and stretching out her arms, and throwing back her head, she also quitted the window.
My father threw his riding whip aside and rushed up the porch steps, bursting into the house.... Zinaída turned around, stretched out her arms, and threw her head back as she also left the window.
My heart swooning with terror, and with a sort of alarmed perplexity, I darted backward; and dashing through the alley, and almost letting go of Electric, I returned to the bank of the river.... I could understand nothing. I knew that my cold and self-contained father was sometimes seized by fits of wild fury; and yet I could not in the least comprehend what I had seen.... But I immediately felt that no matter how long I might live, it would be impossible for me ever to forget that movement, Zinaída’s glance and smile; that her image, that new image which had suddenly been presented to me, had forever imprinted itself on my memory. I stared stupidly at the river and did not notice that my tears were flowing. “She is being beaten,”—I thought.... “She is being beaten ... beaten....”
My heart was racing with fear and confusion as I quickly stepped back. I rushed through the alley, almost dropping Electric, and made my way back to the riverbank. I couldn't make sense of anything. I knew that my usually calm and collected father sometimes went into fits of rage, but I couldn't understand what I had just witnessed. Still, I immediately realized that no matter how long I lived, I would never be able to forget that movement, Zinaída’s gaze and smile; that her image, that new image that had just been revealed to me, would be permanently etched in my mind. I stared blankly at the river, not even realizing that tears were streaming down my face. “She’s being beaten,” I thought. “She’s being beaten... beaten...”
“Come, what ails thee?—Give me my horse!”—rang out my father’s voice behind me.{106}
“Come on, what’s wrong?—Get me my horse!”—my father’s voice called out behind me.{106}
I mechanically gave him the bridle. He sprang upon Electric ... the half-frozen horse reared on his hind legs and leaped forward half a fathom ... but my father speedily got him under control; he dug his spurs into his flanks and beat him on the neck with his fist.... “Ekh, I have no whip,”—he muttered.
I handed him the bridle without thinking. He jumped on Electric ... the half-frozen horse stood up on his hind legs and jumped forward a little ... but my dad quickly got him under control; he kicked his flanks and punched him on the neck.... “Ugh, I don’t have a whip,”—he muttered.
I remembered the recent swish through the air and the blow of that same whip, and shuddered.
I recalled the recent whoosh through the air and the strike of that same whip, and I shuddered.
“What hast thou done with it?”—I asked my father, after waiting a little.
“What have you done with it?” I asked my father after waiting a moment.
My father did not answer me and galloped on. I dashed after him. I was determined to get a look at his face.
My dad didn't respond and rode on. I ran after him. I was determined to catch a glimpse of his face.
“Didst thou get bored in my absence?”—he said through his teeth.
“Did you get bored while I was gone?”—he said through his teeth.
“A little. But where didst thou drop thy whip?”—I asked him again.
“A little. But where did you drop your whip?”—I asked him again.
My father shot a swift glance at me.—“I did not drop it,”—he said,—“I threw it away.”—He reflected for a space and dropped his head ... and then, for the first and probably for the last time, I saw how much tenderness and compunction his stern features were capable of expressing.
My father gave me a quick look. “I didn’t drop it,” he said, “I threw it away.” He paused for a moment and hung his head... and then, for the first and probably last time, I saw just how much tenderness and regret his stern face was able to show.
He set off again at a gallop, and this time I could not keep up with him; I reached home a quarter of an hour after him.
He took off again at a sprint, and this time I couldn't keep up with him; I got home fifteen minutes after he did.
“That’s what love is,”—I said to myself again, as I sat at night before my writing-table,{107} on which copy-books and text-books had already begun to make their appearance,—“that is what passion is!... How is it possible not to revolt, how is it possible to endure a blow from any one whomsoever ... even from the hand that is most dear? But evidently it can be done if one is in love.... And I ... I imagined....”
"That’s what love is," I told myself again as I sat at my writing table at night, {107} where notebooks and textbooks were starting to pile up— "that’s what passion is!... How can anyone not rebel? How can anyone endure a blow from anyone at all... even from the hand that is most beloved? But obviously, it can be done if you’re in love.... And I ... I imagined...."
The last month had aged me greatly, and my love, with all its agitations and sufferings, seemed to me like something very petty and childish and wretched in comparison with that other unknown something at which I could hardly even guess, and which frightened me like a strange, beautiful but menacing face that one strives, in vain, to get a good look at in the semi-darkness....
The last month had aged me a lot, and my love, with all its ups and downs, felt very small, childish, and miserable compared to that other unknown thing I could barely even imagine, which scared me like a strange, beautiful but threatening face that you try, in vain, to see clearly in the dim light....
That night I had a strange and dreadful dream. I thought I was entering a low, dark room.... My father was standing there, riding-whip in hand, and stamping his feet; Zinaída was crouching in one corner and had a red mark, not on her arm, but on her forehead ... and behind the two rose up Byelovzóroff, all bathed in blood, with his pale lips open, and wrathfully menacing my father.
That night I had a strange and terrifying dream. I thought I was entering a dim, dark room.... My father was standing there, riding crop in hand, and stamping his feet; Zinaída was crouching in one corner with a red mark, not on her arm, but on her forehead ... and behind them stood Byelovzóroff, all covered in blood, with his pale lips parted, angrily threatening my father.
Two months later I entered the university, and six months afterward my father died (of an apoplectic stroke) in Petersburg, whither he had just removed with my mother and myself. A few days before his death my father had received a letter from Moscow which had agitated him ex{108}tremely.... He went to beg something of my mother and, I was told, even wept,—he, my father! On the very morning of the day on which he had the stroke, he had begun a letter to me in the French language: “My son,”—he wrote to me,—“fear the love of women, fear that happiness, that poison....” After his death my mother sent a very considerable sum of money to Moscow.
Two months later, I started university, and six months after that, my father died (of a stroke) in Petersburg, where he had just moved with my mother and me. A few days before he died, my father got a letter from Moscow that really upset him. He went to ask my mother for something and, I was told, even cried—he, my father! On the very morning he had the stroke, he had begun a letter to me in French: “My son,” he wrote to me, “be wary of the love of women, be cautious of that happiness, that poison...” After his death, my mother sent a significant amount of money to Moscow.
XXII
Four years passed. I had but just left the university, and did not yet quite know what to do with myself, at what door to knock; in the meanwhile, I was lounging about without occupation. One fine evening I encountered Maidánoff in the theatre. He had contrived to marry and enter the government service; but I found him unchanged. He went into unnecessary raptures, just as of old, and became low-spirited as suddenly as ever.
Four years went by. I had just graduated from university and still wasn't sure what to do with my life or where to turn for help; in the meantime, I was idly hanging around with no purpose. One nice evening, I ran into Maidánoff at the theater. He had somehow managed to get married and land a government job, but I saw that he hadn’t changed at all. He still went off on unnecessary tangents of excitement, just like before, and could become suddenly downcast just as he always did.
“You know,”—he said to me,—“by the way, that Madame Dólsky is here.”
“You know,” he said to me, “by the way, that Madame Dólsky is here.”
“What Madame Dólsky?”
“What's up with Madame Dólsky?”
“Is it possible that you have forgotten? The former Princess Zasyékin, with whom we were all in love, you included. At the villa, near Neskútchny Park, you remember?”
“Have you really forgotten? The former Princess Zasyékin, the one we all loved, you too. At the villa near Neskútchny Park, remember?”
“Did she marry Dólsky?”
“Did she marry Dólsky?”
“And is she here in the theatre?”
“And is she here in the theater?”
“No, in Petersburg; she arrived here a few days ago; she is preparing to go abroad.”
“No, in Petersburg; she got here a few days ago; she’s getting ready to go abroad.”
“What sort of a man is her husband?”—I asked.
“What kind of man is her husband?” I asked.
“A very fine young fellow and wealthy. He’s my comrade in the service, a Moscow man. You understand—after that scandal ... you must be well acquainted with all that ...” (Maidánoff smiled significantly), “it was not easy for her to find a husband; there were consequences ... but with her brains everything is possible. Go to her; she will be delighted to see you. She is handsomer than ever.”
“A really great young guy and rich. He’s my buddy at work, a guy from Moscow. You know what I mean—after that scandal ... you must know all about it ...” (Maidánoff smiled meaningfully), “it wasn’t easy for her to find a husband; there were consequences ... but with her smarts, anything is possible. Go see her; she’ll be thrilled to see you. She looks better than ever.”
Maidánoff gave me Zinaída’s address. She was stopping in the Hotel Demuth. Old memories began to stir in me.... I promised myself that I would call upon my former “passion” the next day. But certain affairs turned up: a week elapsed, and when, at last, I betook myself to the Hotel Demuth and inquired for Madame Dólsky I learned that she had died four days previously, almost suddenly, in childbirth.
Maidánoff gave me Zinaída’s address. She was staying at the Hotel Demuth. Old memories started to rise up in me... I promised myself that I would visit my former “passion” the next day. But some things came up: a week went by, and when I finally went to the Hotel Demuth and asked for Madame Dólsky, I found out that she had died four days earlier, almost suddenly, during childbirth.
Something seemed to deal me a blow in the heart. The thought that I might have seen her but had not, and that I should never see her,—that bitter thought seized upon me with all the force of irresistible reproach. “Dead!” I repeated, staring dully at the door-porter, then quietly made my way to the street and walked away, with{110}out knowing whither. The whole past surged up at one blow and stood before me. And now this was the way it had ended, this was the goal of that young, fiery, brilliant life? I thought that—I pictured to myself those dear features, those eyes, those curls in the narrow box, in the damp, underground gloom,—right there, not far from me, who was still alive, and, perchance, only a few paces from my father.... I thought all that, I strained my imagination, and yet—
Something felt like a punch to my heart. The idea that I might have seen her but didn't, and that I would never see her again—that painful thought hit me with the force of strong regret. “Dead!” I repeated, staring blankly at the doorman, then quietly made my way to the street and walked away, without knowing where I was going. My entire past rushed back to me in an instant and laid itself out before me. And now this was how it had ended, this was the outcome of that young, fiery, brilliant life? I thought that—I imagined those beloved features, those eyes, those curls in the small coffin, in the damp, underground darkness—right there, not far from me, who was still alive and, perhaps, only a few steps away from my father.... I thought all that, I pushed my imagination, and yet—
I received it with indifference—
resounded through my soul. O youth, youth! Thou carest for nothing: thou possessest, as it were, all the treasures of the universe; even sorrow comforts thee, even melancholy becomes thee; thou are self-confident and audacious; thou sayest: “I alone live—behold!”—But the days speed on and vanish without a trace and without reckoning, and everything vanishes in thee, like wax in the sun, like snow.... And perchance the whole secret of thy charm consists not in the power to do everything, but in the possibility of thinking that thou wilt do everything—consists precisely in the fact that thou scatterest to the winds thy powers which thou hast not understood how to employ in any other way,—in the fact that each one of us seriously regards himself as a prodigal, seriously assumes that he has a right to{111} say: “Oh, what could I not have done, had I not wasted my time!”
resounded through my soul. Oh youth, youth! You care for nothing: you have, in a way, all the treasures of the universe; even sorrow comforts you, even melancholy suits you; you are self-assured and bold; you say: “I alone live—look!”—But the days fly by and disappear without a trace and without reckoning, and everything fades away in you, like wax in the sun, like snow.... And perhaps the whole secret of your charm lies not in the ability to do everything, but in the belief that you will do everything—it lies precisely in the fact that you scatter your potential, which you don't know how to use any other way—in the fact that each one of us seriously sees himself as a prodigal, seriously believes he has the right to{111} say: “Oh, what could I not have done, had I not wasted my time!”
And I myself ... what did I hope for, what did I expect, what rich future did I foresee, when I barely accompanied with a single sigh, with a single mournful emotion, the spectre of my first love which had arisen for a brief moment?
And I myself ... what was I hoping for, what did I expect, what bright future did I imagine, when I barely let out a single sigh, with just a hint of sadness, for the ghost of my first love that appeared for just a moment?
And what has come to pass of all for which I hoped? Even now, when the shades of evening are beginning to close in upon my life, what is there that has remained for me fresher, more precious than the memory of that morning spring thunder-storm which sped so swiftly past?
And what has happened to all that I hoped for? Even now, as the evening shadows begin to settle over my life, what remains for me that's fresher or more precious than the memory of that spring thunderstorm that passed by so quickly?
But I calumniate myself without cause. Even then, at that frivolous, youthful epoch, I did not remain deaf to the sorrowful voice which responded within me to the triumphant sound which was wafted to me from beyond the grave. I remember that a few days after I learned of Zinaída’s death I was present, by my own irresistible longing, at the death-bed of a poor old woman who lived in the same house with us. Covered with rags, with a sack under her head, she died heavily and with difficulty. Her whole life had been passed in a bitter struggle with daily want; she had seen no joy, she had not tasted the honey of happiness—it seemed as though she could not have failed to rejoice at death, at her release, her repose. But nevertheless, as long as her decrepit body held out, as long as her breast{112} heaved under the icy hand which was laid upon it, until her last strength deserted her, the old woman kept crossing herself and whispering:—“O Lord, forgive my sins,”—and only with the last spark of consciousness did there vanish from her eyes the expression of fear and horror at her approaching end. And I remember that there, by the bedside of that poor old woman, I felt terrified for Zinaída, and felt like praying for her, for my father—and for myself.{113}
But I unfairly blame myself. Even back then, in that carefree youth, I wasn't indifferent to the sad voice inside me that echoed the triumphant sounds coming from beyond the grave. I remember that a few days after I found out about Zinaída’s death, I felt an irresistible pull to the bedside of a frail old woman who lived in our building. Covered in rags, with a sack for a pillow, she was dying slowly and painfully. Her entire life had been a bitter fight against poverty; she had known no joy and hadn’t tasted the sweetness of happiness—it seemed like she would welcome death as a release and peace. Yet, as long as her frail body held on, as long as her chest{112} rose and fell under the icy hand resting on it, until her final strength slipped away, the old woman kept crossing herself and murmuring, “O Lord, forgive my sins,” and only with the last flicker of awareness did the fear and horror of her impending death fade from her eyes. I remember feeling terrified for Zinaída by that old woman’s bedside, wanting to pray for her, for my father—and for myself.{113}
A CORRESPONDENCE
(1855)
SEVERAL years ago I was in Dresden. I stopped in the hotel. As I was running about the town from early morning until late at night, I did not consider it necessary to make acquaintance with my neighbours; at last, accidentally, it came to my knowledge that there was a sick Russian in the house. I went to him, and found a man in the last stage of consumption. Dresden was beginning to pall upon me; I settled down with my new acquaintance. It is wearisome to sit with an invalid, but even boredom is agreeable sometimes; moreover, my invalid was not dejected, and liked to chat. We endeavoured, in every way, to kill time: we played “fool” together, we jeered at the doctor. My compatriot narrated to that very bald German divers fictions about his own condition, which the doctor always “had long foreseen”; he mimicked him when he was surprised at any unprecedented attack, flung his medicine out of the window and so forth.
SEVERAL years ago, I was in Dresden. I checked into a hotel. Since I was running around the town from early morning until late at night, I didn’t think it was necessary to get to know my neighbors; eventually, I accidentally found out that there was a sick Russian in the building. I went to see him and discovered a man in the final stages of tuberculosis. Dresden was starting to bore me; I decided to hang out with my new acquaintance. It can be tiring to sit with someone who’s ill, but even boredom can be kind of nice sometimes; besides, my new friend wasn’t downcast and enjoyed chatting. We did everything we could to pass the time: we played cards, joked about the doctor, and my fellow countryman shared tall tales about his condition, which the doctor always “had long foreseen”; he mimicked the doctor’s reaction when he was caught off guard by some unexpected symptom, tossed his medicine out the window, and so on.
Nevertheless I repeatedly remarked to my friend that it would not be a bad idea to send for a good physician before it was too late, that his malady was not to be jested with, and so forth.{116} But Alexyéi (my acquaintance’s name was Alexyéi Petróvitch S***) put me off every time with jests about all doctors in general, and his own in particular, and at last, one stormy autumn evening, to my importunate entreaties, he replied with such a dejected glance, he shook his head so sadly, and smiled so strangely, that I felt a certain surprise. That same night Alexyéi grew worse, and on the following day he died. Just before his death his customary cheerfulness deserted him: he tossed uneasily in the bed, sighed, gazed anxiously about ... grasped my hand, whispered with an effort: “‘Tis difficult to die, you know,” ... dropped his head on the pillow, and burst into tears. I did not know what to say to him, and sat silently beside his bed. But Alexyéi speedily conquered this last, belated compassion.... “Listen,” he said to me:—“our doctor will come to-day, and will find me dead.... I can imagine his phiz” ... and the dying man tried to mimic him.... He requested me to send all his things to Russia, to his relatives, with the exception of a small packet, which he presented to me as a souvenir.
But I kept telling my friend it wouldn’t be a bad idea to call for a good doctor before it was too late, that his illness wasn’t something to joke about, and so on.{116} But Alexyéi (my friend’s name was Alexyéi Petróvitch S***) always brushed me off with jokes about all doctors in general, and his own in particular. Finally, one stormy autumn evening, after I had pressed him repeatedly, he looked at me with such a sad expression, shook his head so wistfully, and smiled in such a strange way that I felt a bit shocked. That same night, Alexyéi got worse, and the next day he died. Just before he passed away, his usual cheerfulness abandoned him: he tossed restlessly in bed, sighed, looked around anxiously... grasped my hand, and whispered with effort, “It’s difficult to die, you know,”... then dropped his head on the pillow and started crying. I didn’t know what to say, so I just sat quietly by his bed. But Alexyéi quickly pushed through this last, belated feeling of compassion.... “Listen,” he said to me: “our doctor is coming today, and he’ll find me dead.... I can picture his face”... and the dying man tried to imitate him.... He asked me to send all his belongings to Russia, to his relatives, except for a small packet, which he gave to me as a keepsake.
This packet contained letters—the letters of a young girl to Alexyéi and his letters to her. There were fifteen of them in all. Alexyéi Petróvitch S*** had known Márya Alexándrovna B*** for a long time—from childhood, apparently. Alexyéi Petróvitch had a cousin, and Má{117}rya Alexándrovna had a sister. In earlier years they had all lived together, then they had dispersed, and had not met again for a long time; then they had accidentally all assembled again in the country, in summer, and had fallen in love—Alexyéi’s cousin with Márya Alexándrovna, and Alexyéi himself with the latter’s sister. Summer passed and autumn came; they parted. Alexyéi being a sensible man, speedily became convinced that he was not in the least beloved, and parted from his beauty very happily; his cousin corresponded with Márya Alexándrovna for a couple of years longer ... but even he divined, at last, that he was deceiving both her and himself in the most unconscionable manner, and he also fell silent.
This packet contained letters—the letters of a young girl to Alexyéi and his letters to her. There were fifteen of them in total. Alexyéi Petróvitch S*** had known Márya Alexándrovna B*** for a long time—from childhood, it seems. Alexyéi Petróvitch had a cousin, and Márya Alexándrovna had a sister. In earlier years, they all lived together, then they went their separate ways and hadn't seen each other for a long time; then they all accidentally got together again in the countryside in the summer and fell in love—Alexyéi’s cousin with Márya Alexándrovna, and Alexyéi himself with her sister. Summer passed, and autumn came; they parted ways. Being a sensible man, Alexyéi quickly realized that he wasn't really loved at all and happily said goodbye to his beauty; his cousin corresponded with Márya Alexándrovna for another couple of years... but even he eventually figured out that he was deceiving both her and himself in the most unreasonable way, and he also stopped writing.
I should like to tell you a little about Márya Alexándrovna, dear reader, but you will learn to know her for yourself from her letters. Alexyéi wrote his first letter to her soon after her definitive breach with his cousin. He was in Petersburg at the time, suddenly went abroad, fell ill in Dresden and died. I have decided to publish his correspondence with Márya Alexándrovna, and I hope for some indulgence on the part of the reader, because these are not love-letters—God forbid! Love-letters are generally read by two persons only (but, on the other hand, a thousand times in succession), and are intolerable, if not ridiculous, to a third person.{118}
I want to share a bit about Márya Alexándrovna, dear reader, but you'll get to know her through her letters. Alexyéi wrote his first letter to her shortly after her final breakup with his cousin. He was in Petersburg at that time, quickly went abroad, got sick in Dresden, and passed away. I've decided to publish his correspondence with Márya Alexándrovna, and I hope the reader will be understanding, because these aren’t love letters—heaven forbid! Love letters are usually read by just two people (but, of course, they may be read a thousand times), and they can be unbearable, if not silly, for anyone else.{118}
I
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
St. Petersburg, March 7, 1840.
St. Petersburg, March 7, 1840.
My dear Márya Alexándrovna!
My dear Márya Alexándrovna!
I have never yet written to you a single time, I think, and here I am writing now.... I have chosen a strange time, have I not? This is what has prompted me to it: Mon cousin Théodore has been to see me to-day, and—how shall I say it?... and has informed me, in the strictest privacy (he never imparts anything in any other way), that he is in love with the daughter of some gentleman here, and this time is bent on marrying without fail, and that he has already taken the first step—he has explained his intentions! As a matter of course, I hastened to congratulate him on an event so pleasant for him; he has long stood in need of an explanation ... but inwardly I was, I confess, somewhat amazed. Although I knew that everything was over between you, yet it seemed to me.... In a word, I was amazed. I was preparing to go out visiting to-day, but I have remained at home, and intend to have a little chat with you. If you do not care to listen to me, throw this letter into the fire immediately. I declare to you that I wish to be frank,{119} although I feel that you have a perfect right to take me for a decidedly-intrusive man. Observe, however, that I would not have taken pen in hand if I had not known that your sister is not with you: Théodore told me that she will be away all summer visiting your aunt, Madame B***. May God grant her all good things!
I don't think I've ever written to you before, and yet here I am, writing now... It’s a strange time for me to do this, isn’t it? What prompted me to reach out is this: Mon cousin Théodore came to see me today, and—how do I put this?… he privately (he only shares things in that way) informed me that he’s in love with the daughter of a local gentleman and is determined to get married this time. He’s already taken the first step—he’s laid out his intentions! Naturally, I rushed to congratulate him on such a happy turn of events; he’s been in need of some clarity for a while now… but honestly, I was a bit taken aback. Even though I knew things were over between you two, it still surprised me. I had planned to go out visiting today, but I’ve stayed home to have a little chat with you. If you’d rather not listen to me, feel free to throw this letter in the fire right away. I promise you, I want to be honest,{119} even though I know you might think I’m being quite intrusive. But just so you know, I wouldn’t have written if I hadn’t known your sister was away: Théodore told me she’ll be gone all summer visiting your aunt, Madame B***. May God bless her with all good things!
So, then, this is the way it has all turned out.... But I shall not offer you my friendship, and so forth; in general, I avoid solemn speeches, and “intimate” effusions. In beginning to write this letter, I have simply obeyed some momentary impulse: if any other feeling is hiding within me, let it remain hidden from sight for the present.
So, this is how things have ended up... But I won't offer you my friendship or anything like that; I generally steer clear of serious speeches and "deep" emotions. When I started writing this letter, I was just following a fleeting impulse: if there's any other feeling inside me, let it stay out of sight for now.
Neither shall I attempt to console you. In consoling others, people generally desire to rid themselves, as speedily as possible, of the unpleasant feeling of involuntary, self-conceited compassion.... I understand sincere, warm sympathy ... but such sympathy is not to be got from every one.... Please be angry with me.... If you are angry, you will probably read my epistle to the end.
Neither will I try to comfort you. When people try to comfort others, they usually want to quickly get rid of their own uncomfortable feelings of unasked-for, self-centered pity.... I recognize genuine, heartfelt sympathy ... but not everyone can offer that.... Please feel free to be angry with me.... If you’re angry, you’ll probably read my letter all the way through.
But what right have I to write to you, to talk about my friendship, my feelings, about consolation? None whatever—positively, none whatever; and I am bound to admit that, and I rely solely upon your kindness.
But what right do I have to write to you, to talk about my friendship, my feelings, or about finding comfort? Absolutely none—seriously, none at all; and I have to admit that, and I’m relying completely on your kindness.
Do you know what the beginning of my letter resembles? This: a certain Mr. N. N. entered the{120} drawing-room of a lady who was not in the least expecting him,—who, perhaps, was expecting another man.... He divined that he had come at the wrong time, but there was nothing to be done.... He sat down, and began to talk.... God knows what about: poetry, the beauties of nature, the advantages of a good education ... in a word, he talked the most frightful nonsense.... But in the meanwhile the first five minutes had elapsed; he sat on; the lady resigned herself to her fate, and lo! Mr. N. N. recovered himself, sighed, and began to converse—to the best of his ability.
Do you know what the start of my letter is like? Picture this: a certain Mr. N. N. walked into the{120} drawing-room of a lady who definitely wasn’t expecting him—who, maybe, was waiting for another man…. He realized he had arrived at the wrong time, but there was nothing he could do…. He sat down and started talking…. God knows what about: poetry, the beauty of nature, the benefits of a good education… in short, he rambled on about the most ridiculous stuff…. But in the meantime, the first five minutes passed; he stayed put, the lady accepted her situation, and suddenly! Mr. N. N. composed himself, sighed, and began to engage in conversation—as best as he could.
But, despite all this idle chatter, I feel somewhat awkward, nevertheless. I seem to see before me your perplexed, even somewhat angry face: I feel conscious that it is almost impossible for you not to assume that I have some secret intentions or other, and therefore, having perpetrated a piece of folly, like a Roman I wrap myself in my toga and await in silence your ultimate condemnation....
But, despite all this idle talk, I feel a bit uneasy, though. I can almost see your confused, even a little angry face in front of me: I know it's hard for you not to think that I have some hidden motives or something, and so, having done something foolish, like a Roman, I cover myself with my toga and wait silently for your final judgment....
But, in particular: Will you permit me to continue to write to you?
But, in particular: Will you let me keep writing to you?
I remain sincerely and cordially your devoted servant—
I am sincerely and warmly your devoted servant—
II
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, March 22, 1840.
Village of ... no, March 22, 1840.
Dear Sir!
Alexyéi Petróvitch!
Dear Sir!
Alexey Petrovich!
I have received your letter, and really, I do not know what to say to you. I would even not have answered you at all had it not seemed to me that beneath your jests was concealed a decidedly-friendly sentiment. Your letter has produced an unpleasant impression on me. In reply to your “idle chatter,” as you put it, permit me also to propound to you one question: To what end? What have you to do with me, what have I to do with you? I do not assume any evil intentions on your part, ... on the contrary, I am grateful to you for your sympathy, ... but we are strangers to each other, and I now, at all events, feel not the slightest desire to become intimate with any one whomsoever.
I got your letter, and honestly, I'm not sure how to respond. I probably wouldn't have replied at all if I didn't feel like there was some genuine friendliness hidden behind your jokes. Your letter left me feeling uneasy. In response to your “idle chatter,” as you called it, let me ask you a question: What’s the point? What do you want from me, and what do I want from you? I don’t think you mean any harm... in fact, I appreciate your kindness... but we’re complete strangers, and at this moment, I really don’t have any desire to get close to anyone.
With sincere respects I remain, and so forth,
With sincere respect, I remain, and so on,
III
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
St. Petersburg, March 30.
St. Petersburg, March 30.
I thank you, Márya Alexándrovna, I thank you for your note, curt as it is. All this time I have been in a state of great agitation; twenty times a day I have thought of you and of my letter. You can imagine how caustically I have laughed at myself; but now I am in a capital frame of mind, and am patting myself on the head. Márya Alexándrovna, I am entering into correspondence with you! Confess that you could not possibly have expected that after your reply; I am amazed at my own audacity ... never mind! But calm yourself: I want to talk to you not about myself, but about you. Here, do you see: I find it imperatively necessary—to speak in antiquated style—to express myself to some one. I have no right to select you for my confidante—I admit that; but hearken: I demand from you no reply to my epistles; I do not even wish to know whether you will peruse my “idle chatter,” but do not send me back my letters, in the name of all that is holy!
I appreciate your note, Márya Alexándrovna, even if it's brief. I've been really anxious this whole time; I think about you and my letter twenty times a day. I’ve had a good laugh at myself, but now I’m feeling great and kind of giving myself a pat on the back. Márya Alexándrovna, I’m reaching out to you! Admit it, you couldn't have expected this after your reply; I'm surprised by my own boldness... but let's move on! I want to talk to you not about me, but about you. Here’s the thing: I feel like I really need—using a fancy old-fashioned way of speaking—to get my thoughts out to someone. I know I shouldn’t pick you as my confidante—I acknowledge that; but listen: I’m not asking you to reply to my letters; I don’t even want to know if you’ll read my “silly musings,” but please don’t send my letters back to me, for the love of everything sacred!
Listen—I am utterly alone on earth. In my youth I led a solitary life, although, I remember,{123} I never pretended to be a Byron; but, in the first place, circumstances, in the second place, the ability to dream and a love for reverie, rather cold blood, pride, indolence—in a word, a multitude of varied causes alienated me from the society of men. The transition from a dreamy to an active life was effected in me late ... perhaps too late, perhaps to this day not completely. So long as my own thoughts and feelings diverted me, so long as I was capable of surrendering myself to causeless silent raptures, and so forth, I did not complain of my isolation. I had no comrades—I did have so-called friends. Sometimes I needed their presence as an electrical machine needs a discharger—that was all. Love ... we will be silent on that subject for the present. But now, I confess, now loneliness weighs upon me, and yet I see no escape from my situation. I do not blame Fate; I alone am to blame, and I am justly chastised. In my youth one thing alone interested me: my charming ego; I took my good-natured self-love for shyness; I shunned society, and lo! now I am frightfully bored with myself. What is to become of me? I love no one; all my friendships with other people are, somehow, strained and false; and I have no memories, because in all my past life, I find nothing except my own self. Save me! I have not made you enthusiastic vows of love; I have not deafened you with a torrent of chattering speeches; I have passed you by{124} with considerable coldness, and precisely for that reason I have made up my mind now to have recourse to you. (I had thought of this even earlier, but you were not free then....) Out of all my self-made joys and sufferings, the sole genuine feeling was the small, but involuntary attraction to you, which withered then, like a solitary ear of grain amid worthless weeds.... Allow me, at least, to look into another face, another soul,—my own face has grown repugnant to me; I am like a man who has been condemned to live out his entire life in a room with walls made of mirrors.... I do not demand any confessions from you—oh, heavens, no! Grant me the speechless sympathy of a sister, or at least the simple curiosity of a reader—I will interest you, really, I will.
Listen—I am completely alone on earth. In my youth, I lived a solitary life, although I remember, {123} I never pretended to be a Byron; but first of all, circumstances, and secondly, my ability to dream and love for daydreaming, along with a certain coldness, pride, and laziness—in short, a multitude of different reasons pushed me away from society. The shift from a dreamy existence to an active one happened for me late... perhaps too late, or maybe it's still not fully realized. As long as my own thoughts and feelings occupied me, as long as I could lose myself in aimless silent ecstasies, I didn't mind being alone. I didn't have true friends—I had acquaintances. Sometimes I needed their company like a machine needs a spark to function—that was it. Love... let’s not go there for now. But now, I admit, loneliness weighs heavily on me, and I see no way out. I don't blame Fate; it's my own fault, and I deserve this punishment. In my youth, only one thing mattered to me: my charming self; I mistook my good-natured self-love for shyness; I avoided society, and now, here I am, dreadfully tired of myself. What will become of me? I love no one; all my relationships feel strained and fake; and I have no memories because in all my past life, I find nothing but myself. Save me! I haven't declared grand vows of love to you; I haven't overwhelmed you with endless chatter; I passed you by {124} with noticeable indifference, and that's why I've decided to turn to you now. (I thought about this before, but you weren't available then...) Out of all my self-created joys and pains, the only real feeling was this faint, involuntary attraction to you, which faded like a lone ear of grain among useless weeds.... Let me at least look into another face, another soul—my own face has become repulsive to me; I feel like a man condemned to spend his whole life in a room with walls made of mirrors.... I don't ask for any confessions from you—oh, heavens, no! Just give me the silent sympathy of a sister, or at least the simple curiosity of a reader—I promise I'll interest you, truly, I will.
At any rate, I have the honour to be your sincere friend,
At any rate, I’m honored to be your true friend,
A. S.
A. S.
IV
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
Petersburg, April 7th.
Petersburg, April 7.
I write again to you, although I foresee that, without your approval, I shall speedily hold my peace. I must admit that you cannot fail to feel a certain distrust of me. What of that? Perhaps{125} you are right. Formerly I would have declared to you (and, probably, would have believed my own words) that, since we parted, I had “developed,” had advanced; with condescending, almost affectionate scorn I would have referred to my past; with touching boastfulness I would have initiated you into the secrets of my present, active life ... but now, I assure you, Márya Alexándrovna, I consider it shameful and disgusting to allude to the way in which my vile self-love once on a time fermented and amused itself. Fear not: I shall not force upon you any great truths, any profound views; I have none—none of those truths and views. I have become a nice fellow,—truly I have. I’m bored, Márya Alexándrovna—so bored that I can endure it no longer. That is why I am writing to you.... Really, it seems to me that we can come to an agreement....
I’m writing to you again, even though I know that without your approval, I’ll quickly stop reaching out. I have to admit, you probably feel some distrust towards me. So what? Maybe you’re right. In the past, I would have told you (and probably believed it myself) that since we parted, I had “grown” and made progress; I would have looked back on my past with a condescending, almost affectionate scorn; I would have eagerly shared the details of my current, busy life... but now, I can honestly say, Márya Alexándrovna, that I feel ashamed and disgusted to even mention how my self-love used to be so self-indulgent and playful. Don’t worry: I won’t impose any big truths or deep insights on you; I don’t have any—none of those truths or insights. I’ve turned into a decent guy, really. I’m bored, Márya Alexándrovna—so bored that I can’t stand it anymore. That’s why I’m writing to you... Honestly, it seems to me that we can come to some kind of understanding...
However, I positively am in no condition to talk to you until you stretch out your hand to me, until I receive from you a note with the one word “Yes.”—Márya Alexándrovna, will you hear me out?—that is the question.
However, I really can’t talk to you until you reach out to me, until I get a note from you with just one word: “Yes.” —Márya Alexándrovna, will you listen to me? —that’s the question.
V
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, April 14.
Village of ... nah, April 14.
What a strange man you are! Well, then—“yes.”
What a weird guy you are! Well, then—“yes.”
Márya B***.
Márya B***.
VI
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
Petersburg, May 2, 1840.
Petersburg, May 2, 1840.
Hurrah! Thanks, Márya Alexándrovna, thanks! You are a very kind and indulgent being.
Hurrah! Thank you, Márya Alexándrovna, thank you! You are so kind and understanding.
I begin, according to my promise, to speak of myself, and I shall speak with pleasure, verging on appetite.... Precisely that. One may talk of everything in the world with fervour, with rapture, with enthusiasm, but only of one’s self can one talk with appetite.
I’ll start, as I promised, to talk about myself, and I’m excited to do so, almost hungrily.... Exactly that. You can discuss anything in the world with passion, excitement, or enthusiasm, but when it comes to talking about yourself, there’s a certain hunger to it.
Listen: an extremely strange incident happened to me the other day: I took a glance at my past for the first time. You will understand me: every one of us frequently recalls the past—with{127} compunction or with vexation, or simply for the lack of something to do; but only at a certain age can one cast a cold, clear glance at his whole past life—as a traveller, turning round, gazes from a lofty mountain upon the plain which he has traversed ... and a secret chill grips the heart of a man when this happens to him for the first time. At any rate, my heart contracted with pain. So long as we are young, that sort of looking backward is impossible. But my youth is over—and, like the traveller on the mountain, everything has become clearly visible to me....
Listen: something incredibly strange happened to me the other day: I took a look at my past for the first time. You’ll get what I mean: we all often think back on our past—with regret or frustration, or just because we have nothing better to do; but only at a certain age can someone take a clear, objective look at their entire life—as a traveler, turning around, looks down from a high mountain at the path they’ve traveled... and a secret chill grips a person’s heart when this happens for the first time. In any case, my heart ached. As long as we are young, that kind of reflection is impossible. But my youth is gone—and, like the traveler on the mountain, everything has become clear to me now....
Yes, my youth is gone, gone irrevocably!... Here it lies before me, all of it, as though in the palm of my hand....
Yes, my youth is gone, gone forever!... Here it is before me, all of it, as if in the palm of my hand....
’Tis not a cheerful spectacle! I confess to you, Márya Alexándrovna, that I am very sorry for myself. My God! My God! Is it possible that I myself have ruined my own life to such a degree, have so ruthlessly entangled and tortured myself?... Now I have come to my senses, but it is too late. Have you ever rescued a fly from a spider? You have? Do you remember, you placed it in the sunshine; its wings, its legs were stuck together, glued fast.... How awkwardly it moved, how clumsily it tried to clean itself!... After long-continued efforts, it got itself to rights, after a fashion; it crawled, it tried to put its wings in order {128}... but it could not walk as it formerly did; it could not buzz, care-free, in the sunshine, now flying through an open window into a cool room, again fluttering freely out into the hot air.... It, at all events, did not fall into the dreadful net of its own free will ... but I!
It's not a pretty sight! I must admit, Márya Alexándrovna, that I feel really sorry for myself. My God! My God! Is it really possible that I've ruined my own life to this extent, have so mercilessly tangled and tormented myself?... Now I see things clearly, but it’s too late. Have you ever saved a fly from a spider? You have? Do you remember, you placed it in the sunlight; its wings, its legs were stuck together, completely glued.... How awkwardly it moved, how clumsily it tried to clean itself!... After a lot of effort, it managed to get itself together, sort of; it crawled, it tried to fix its wings {128}... but it couldn’t walk like it used to; it couldn't buzz, carefree, in the sunshine, flying through an open window into a cool room, then fluttering out into the hot air.... It didn’t, at least, fall into that horrible web of its own choosing ... but I!
I was my own spider.
I was my own boss.
And, nevertheless, I cannot blame myself so very much. Yes, and who—tell me, for mercy’s sake—who ever was to blame for anything—alone? Or, to put it more accurately, we are all to blame, yet it is impossible to blame us. Circumstances settle our fate: they thrust us into this road or that, and then they punish us. Every man has his fate.... Wait, wait! There occurs to my mind on this score an artfully-constructed but just comparison. As clouds are first formed by the exhalations from the earth, rise up from its bosom, then separate themselves from it, withdraw from it, and bear over it either blessings or ruin, just so around each one of us and from us ourselves is formed—how shall I express it?—is formed a sort of atmosphere which afterward acts destructively or salutarily upon us ourselves. This I call Fate.... In other words, and to put it simply: each person makes his own fate, and it makes each person....
And yet, I can't blame myself too much. Seriously, who—tell me, for heaven's sake—who is ever completely to blame for anything—alone? To be more precise, we're all at fault, but it's impossible to hold us accountable. Circumstances determine our paths: they push us in one direction or another, and then they punish us. Everyone has their own fate.... Wait, wait! I just thought of a clever but accurate comparison. Just like clouds are formed from the evaporations of the earth, rising up from it, then separating and either bringing blessings or disasters, there’s also this kind of atmosphere created around each of us and from ourselves—how should I describe it?—which ultimately impacts us positively or negatively. I call this Fate.... In simpler terms: each person shapes their own fate, and that fate shapes each person.
Each person makes his own fate—yes!... but our brethren make it far too much—which constitutes our calamity! Consciousness is aroused in us too early; too early do we begin to{129} observe ourselves.... We Russians have no other life-problem than the cultivation of our personality, and here we, barely adult children, already undertake to cultivate it, this our unhappy personality! Without having received from within any definite direction, in reality respecting nothing, believing firmly in nothing, we are free to make of ourselves whatsoever we will.... But it is impossible to demand of every man that he shall immediately comprehend the sterility of a mind, “seething in empty activity” ... and so, there is one more monster in the world, one more of those insignificant beings in which the habits of self-love distort the very striving after truth, and ridiculous ingenuousness lives side by side with pitiful guile ... one of those beings to whose impotent, uneasy thought there remains forever unknown either the satisfaction of natural activity, or the genuine suffering, or the genuine triumph of conviction.... Combining in itself the defects of all ages, we deprive each defect of its good, its redeeming side.... We are as stupid as children, but we are not sincere like them; we are as cold as old men, but the common sense of old age is not in us.... On the other hand, we are psychologists. Oh, yes, we are great psychologists! But our psychology strays off into pathology; our psychology is an artful study of the laws of a diseased condition and a diseased development, with{130} which healthy people have no concern.... But the chief thing is, we are not young,—in youth itself we are not young!
Each person shapes their own fate—yes!... but our peers shape it far too much—which creates our disaster! We become aware of ourselves too soon; we start to{129} observe ourselves too early… We Russians have no life problem other than developing our personality, and here we, barely grown up, already take on the task of nurturing this unhappy personality! Without any clear direction from within, truly respecting nothing, believing firmly in nothing, we have the freedom to become whatever we want… But it’s unreasonable to expect everyone to instantly understand the futility of a mind, “boiling in empty activity”… and thus, there’s one more monster in the world, one more of those insignificant beings where self-love habits warp the very pursuit of truth, and ridiculous innocence coexists with pitiful deceit… one of those beings whose weak, restless thoughts forever remain unaware of either the satisfaction of natural activity, or genuine suffering, or the true triumph of conviction… Combining the flaws of all ages, we strip each flaw of its good, its redeeming aspect… We are as naïve as children, but we are not sincere like them; we are as cold as old people, but we lack the common sense of age… On the other hand, we are psychologists. Oh yes, we are great psychologists! But our psychology drifts into pathology; our psychology is a clever examination of the laws of a diseased state and a diseased growth, which{130} healthy individuals have no interest in… But the key point is, we are not young—we are not young even in our youth!
And yet—why calumniate one’s self? Have we really never been young? Have the vital forces never sparkled, never seethed, never quivered in us? Yet we have been in Arcadia, and we have roved its bright meads!... Have you ever happened, while strolling among bushes, to hit upon those dark-hued harvest-flies, which, springing out from under your very feet, suddenly expand their bright red wings with a clatter, flutter on a few paces, and then tumble into the grass again? Just so did our dark youth sometimes expand its gaily-coloured little wings for a few moments, and a brief flight.... Do you remember our silent evening rambles, the four of us together, along the fence of your park, after some long, warm, animated conversation? Do you remember those gracious moments? Nature received us affectionately and majestically into her lap. We entered, with sinking heart, into some sort of blissful waves. Round about the glow of sunset kindled with sudden and tender crimson; from the crimsoning sky, from the illuminated earth, from everywhere, it seemed as though the fresh and fiery breath of youth were wafted abroad, and the joyous triumph of some immortal happiness; the sunset glow blazed; like it, softly and passionately blazed our enraptured hearts, and{131} the tiny leaves of the young trees quivered sensitively and confusedly above us, as though replying to the inward tremulousness of the indistinct feelings and anticipations within us. Do you remember that purity, that kindness and trustfulness of ideas, that emotion of noble hopes, that silence of plenitude? Can it be that we were not then worthy of something better than that to which life has conducted us? Why have we been fated only at rare intervals to catch sight of the longed-for shore, and never to stand thereon with firm foothold, never to touch it—
And yet—why put ourselves down? Have we really never been young? Did our energy never sparkle, never bubble, never tremble within us? Yet we have been in Arcadia, and we have enjoyed its bright meadows! Have you ever, while walking among bushes, stumbled upon those dark-hued harvest-flies that burst out from beneath your feet, suddenly spreading their bright red wings with a noise, fluttering a few steps, and then falling back into the grass? Just like that, our dark youth sometimes unfurled its colorful little wings for a brief moment, taking a short flight... Do you remember our quiet evening walks, the four of us together, along the fence of your park, after long, warm, lively conversations? Do you recall those lovely moments? Nature welcomed us tenderly and grandly into her embrace. We entered, with heavy hearts, into some sort of blissful waves. Around us, the sunset glowed with a sudden and gentle crimson; from the crimson sky, from the illuminated earth, it felt as though the fresh and fiery breath of youth was blowing all around, and the joyful triumph of some eternal happiness; the sunset glow blazed; like it, softly and passionately blazed our enchanted hearts, and{131} the tiny leaves of the young trees quivered sensitively and confusedly above us, as if responding to the inner tremors of the indistinct feelings and expectations within us. Do you remember that innocence, that kindness and trust in our thoughts, that emotion of noble hopes, that silence of fulfillment? Could it be that we weren't worthy of something better than what life has led us to? Why have we only been fated to occasionally glimpse the desired shore, and never to stand firmly upon it, never to touch it—
On the edges of the Promised Land?
These two lines of Fet[10] have reminded me of others,—also by him.... Do you remember how one day, as we were standing in the road, we beheld in the distance a cloud of rosy dust, raised by a light breeze, against the setting sun? “In a billowy cloud” you began, and we all fell silent on the instant, and set to listening:
These two lines from Fet[10] made me think of others by him as well.... Do you remember that day when we were standing on the road and saw a cloud of pink dust in the distance, stirred up by a gentle breeze, with the sunset behind it? "In a billowy cloud," you started, and we all fell silent immediately, ready to listen:
Whether rider or pedestrian—
Cannot be described due to the dust.{132}
I see someone galloping On a spirited horse....
My friend, my faraway friend—
Remember me!
You ceased.... All of us fairly shuddered, as though the breath of love had flitted over our hearts, and each one of us—I am convinced of that—longed inexpressibly to flee away in the distance, that unknown distance, where the apparition of bliss rises up and beckons athwart the mist. And yet, observe this odd thing: why should we reach out into the distance?—we thought. Were not we in love with each other? Was not happiness “so near, so possible”? And I immediately asked you: “Why have not we gained the shore we long for?” Because falsehood was walking hand in hand with us; because it was poisoning our best sentiments; because everything in us was artificial and strained; because we did not love each other at all, and only tried to love, imagined that we did love....
You stopped.... We all shuddered, as if the breath of love had swept over our hearts, and each of us—I truly believe this—yearned more than anything to escape into the distance, that unknown place where the vision of happiness rises and calls out through the fog. And yet, notice this strange thing: why should we reach out toward the distance?—we thought. Weren't we in love with each other? Wasn't happiness “so close, so possible”? And I immediately asked you: “Why haven’t we reached the shore we desire?” Because dishonesty was walking alongside us; because it was poisoning our truest feelings; because everything within us was fake and forced; because we didn’t truly love each other at all, and only pretended to love, convinced ourselves that we did love....
But enough, enough! Why irritate one’s wounds? Moreover, all that is past irrevocably. That which was good in our past has touched me, and on this good I bid you farewell for the time being. And it is time to end this long letter. I will go and inhale the May air here, in which, through the winter’s stern fortress, the spring is forcing its way with a sort of moist and keen warmth. Farewell.
But that's enough! Why keep digging at old wounds? Besides, what's done is done. The good things from our past have affected me, and it's those good memories that I’ll hold on to as I say goodbye for now. It's time to wrap up this long letter. I'm going to go enjoy the May air here, where spring is breaking through winter's heavy grip with a fresh and inviting warmth. Goodbye.
VII
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, May 20, 1840.
Village of ... no, May 20, 1840.
I have received your letter, Alexyéi Petróvitch, and do you know what feeling it aroused in me?—Indignation ... yes, indignation ... and I will immediately explain to you why it aroused precisely that feeling in me. One thing is a pity: I am not a mistress of the pen—I rarely write. I do not know how to express my thoughts accurately and in a few words; but you will, I hope, come to my aid. You yourself will try to understand me: if only for the sake of knowing why I am angry with you.
I got your letter, Alexyéi Petróvitch, and do you know what it made me feel?—Anger ... yes, anger ... and I’ll explain right away why it made me feel that way. It’s a shame: I’m not very good at writing—I hardly ever do it. I struggle to express my thoughts clearly and concisely; but I hope you’ll help me out. You should try to understand me: if only to find out why I’m upset with you.
Tell me—you are a clever man—have you ever asked yourself what sort of a creature a Russian woman is? What is her fate, her position in the world—in short, what her life is like? I do not know whether you have ever had time to put that question to yourself; I cannot imagine how you would answer it.... I might, in conversation be able to communicate to you my ideas on that subject, but I shall hardly manage it on paper. However, it makes no difference. This is the point: you surely will agree with me that we women—at all events, those of us who are not{134} satisfied with the ordinary cares of domestic life—receive our final education, all the same, from you—from the men: you have a great and powerful influence on us. Look, now, at what you do with us. I shall speak of the young girls, especially of those who, like myself, dwell in the dull places, and there are many such in Russia. Moreover, I do not know others, and cannot judge with regard to them. Figure to yourself such a young girl. Here, now, her education is finished; she is beginning to live, to amuse herself. But amusement alone is not enough for her. She demands a great deal from life; she reads, dreams ... of love:—“Always of love alone!” you will say.... Let us assume that that word means a great deal to her. I will say again that I am not talking of the sort of girl who finds it burdensome and tiresome to think.... She looks about her, waits for the coming of him for whom her soul pines.... At last he makes his appearance: she is carried away; she is like soft wax in his hands. Everything—happiness, and love, and thought—everything has invaded her together with him, all at once; all her tremors are soothed, all her doubts are solved by him; truth itself seems to speak by his mouth; she worships him, she is ashamed of her happiness, she learns, she loves. Great is his power over her at this period!... If he were a hero, he would kindle her to flame, he would teach her to sacrifice her{135}self, and all sacrifices would be easy to her! But there are no heroes in our day.... Nevertheless, he guides her whithersoever he will; she devotes herself to that which interests him, his every word sinks into her soul: at that time, she does not know, as yet, how insignificant and empty and false that word may be, how little it costs him who utters it, and how little faith it merits! These first moments of bliss and hope are followed, generally—according to circumstances—(circumstances are always to blame)—are followed by parting. It is said that there have been cases where two kindred souls, on recognising each other, have immediately united indissolubly; I have heard, also, that they are not always comfortable as a result.... But I will not speak of that which I have not myself beheld—but that the very pettiest sort of calculation, the most woful prudence, may dwell in a young heart side by side with the most passionate rapture,—that is a fact which, unhappily, I know by my own experience. So, then, parting comes.... Happy is that young girl who instantly recognises that the end of all has come, who does not comfort herself with expectation! But you brave, just men, in the majority of cases, have neither the courage nor the desire to tell us the truth ... you find it more easy to deceive us.... I am ready to believe, however, that you deceive yourselves along with us.... Parting! It is both{136} difficult and easy to endure parting. If only faith in him whom one loves were intact and unassailed, the soul would conquer the pain of parting.... I will say more: only when she is left alone does she learn the sweetness of solitude, not sterile but filled with memories and thoughts. Only then will she learn to know herself—will she come to herself, will she grow strong.... In the letters of the distant friend she will find a support for herself; in her own she will, perhaps, for the first time, express her mind fully.... But as two persons who have started from the source of a river along its different banks can, at first, clasp hands, then hold communication only with the voice, but ultimately lose sight of each other: so also two beings are ultimately disjoined by separation. “What of that?” you will say: “evidently they were not fated to go together....” But here comes in the difference between a man and a woman. It signifies nothing to a man to begin a new life, to shake far from him the past; a woman cannot do that. No, she cannot cast aside her past, she cannot tear herself away from her roots—no, a thousand times no! And so, a pitiful and ridiculous spectacle presents itself.... Gradually losing hope and faith in herself,—you can form no idea of how painful that is,—she will pine away and fade alone, obstinately clinging to her memories, and turning away from everything which life around her offers.... And he?... Seek him! Where is he? And{137} is it worth while for him to pause? What time has he for looking back? All this is a thing of the past for him, you see.
Tell me—you’re a smart guy—have you ever thought about what a Russian woman is really like? What’s her fate, her role in the world—in short, what’s her life like? I don’t know if you’ve ever had time to ponder that; I can’t imagine how you’d answer it.... I might be able to share my thoughts on it in conversation, but I probably won’t convey it well in writing. Still, that doesn’t matter. Here’s the thing: you must agree that we women—at least, those of us who aren’t{134} content with the regular tasks of home life—receive our final education from you—from men: you have a significant and powerful impact on us. Look at what you do with us. I’m speaking about the young girls, especially those like me who live in dull places, and there are many of those in Russia. Besides, I don’t know anything else and can’t judge them. Picture such a young girl. Here she is, her education completed; she’s starting to live, to enjoy herself. But amusement alone isn’t enough for her. She wants a lot from life; she reads, dreams ... of love:—“Always about love alone!” you might say.... Let’s assume that word means a lot to her. Again, I’m not talking about the kind of girl who finds thinking burdensome and tiring.... She looks around, waiting for the arrival of the one her soul longs for.... Finally, he appears: she is captivated; she’s like soft wax in his hands. Everything—happiness, love, and thought—comes rushing in with him, all at once; all her anxieties are calmed, all her uncertainties resolved by him; truth itself seems to speak through his words; she adores him, she feels shy about her happiness, she learns, she loves. His power over her during this time is immense!... If he were a hero, he would ignite her passion, he would inspire her to make sacrifices, and any sacrifice would feel easy to her! But there are no heroes in our time.... Still, he leads her wherever he wants; she dedicates herself to what interests him, every word he says sinks deep into her soul: at that moment, she doesn’t yet know how trivial, empty, and insincere that word might be, how little it costs him to say it, and how little faith it deserves! Those first moments of bliss and hope are usually followed—depending on the situation—(situations are always to blame)—by parting. It’s said that there have been cases where two kindred souls, upon recognizing each other, have immediately bonded forever; I’ve also heard they aren’t always happy as a result.... But I won’t discuss what I haven’t seen myself—but the fact that the smallest kind of calculation, the most pitiful caution, can coexist in a young heart alongside the most passionate excitement—that’s something I know from my own experience. So, parting comes.... Happy is the young girl who immediately realizes that it’s all over, who doesn’t comfort herself with hope! But you brave, fair men, in most cases, have neither the courage nor the desire to tell us the truth ... it’s easier for you to deceive us.... I’m willing to believe, however, that you deceive yourselves along with us.... Parting! It's both{136} hard and easy to endure. If only the faith in the one you love were solid and unshaken, the soul would overcome the pain of separation.... I’ll say more: only when she’s left alone does she discover the beauty of solitude, not barren but filled with memories and thoughts. Only then will she truly get to know herself—will she grow, will she become strong.... In the letters from a distant friend, she will find support; in her own, she might, for the first time, fully express her thoughts.... But just like two people starting from the source of a river along its banks can, at first, hold hands, then only communicate with their voices, but eventually lose sight of each other: so too are two beings ultimately separated by distance. “What of that?” you might say: “evidently they weren’t meant to be together....” But this is where the difference between a man and a woman comes in. It doesn’t matter to a man to start a new life, to shake off the past; a woman can’t do that. No, she can’t just discard her past, she can’t pull herself away from her roots—no, a thousand times no! And so, a pitiful and ridiculous scene unfolds.... Gradually losing hope and faith in herself—you can hardly imagine how painful that is—she will wither away alone, stubbornly clinging to her memories and turning away from everything life around her offers.... And him?... Where is he? Where{137} is he supposed to stop? What reason does he have to look back? All of this is just a thing of the past for him, you see.
Or here is another thing which happens: it sometimes happens that he will suddenly conceive a desire to meet the former object of his affections, he will even deliberately go to her.... But, my God! from what a motive of petty vain-glory he does it! In his polite compassion, in his counsels which are intended to be friendly, in his condescending explanations of the past, there is audible such a consciousness of his own superiority! It is so agreeable and cheerful a thing for him to let himself feel every minute how sensible and kind he is! And how little he understands what he is doing! How well he manages not even to guess at what is going on in the woman’s heart, and how insultingly he pities her, if he does guess it!...
Or here’s another thing that happens: sometimes he suddenly feels the urge to reconnect with the one he used to love, and he will even go out of his way to see her. But, my God! what a petty motivation of self-importance drives him! In his polite sympathy, in his supposedly friendly advice, in his condescending recounting of the past, you can hear his sense of superiority! It makes him feel so good and cheerful to remind himself just how understanding and kind he is every single moment! And he has no clue what he’s actually doing! He’s so good at not even realizing what's happening in the woman’s heart, and how insultingly he pities her, if he does figure it out!...
Tell me, please, whence are we to get the strength to endure all this? Remember this, too: in the majority of cases, a girl who, to her misfortune, has an idea beginning to stir in her head, when she begins to love, and falls under the influence of a man, involuntarily separates herself from her family, from her acquaintances. Even previously she has not been satisfied with their life, yet she has walked on by their side, preserving in her soul all her intimate secrets.... But the breach speedily makes itself visible.... They cease to understand her, they are ready to suspect{138} every movement of hers.... At first she pays no heed to this, but afterward, afterward ... when she is left alone, when that toward which she has been striving and for which she has sacrificed everything escapes her grasp, when she has not attained to heaven, but when every near thing, every possible thing, has retreated far from her—what shall uphold her? Sneers, hints, the vulgar triumph of coarse common sense she can still bear, after a fashion ... but what is she to do, to what is she to have recourse, when the inward voice begins to whisper to her that all those people were right, and that she has been mistaken; that life, of whatever sort it may be, is better than dreams, as health is better than disease ... when her favourite occupations, her favourite books, disgust her, the books from which one cannot extract happiness,—what, say you,—what shall uphold her? How is she to help succumbing in such a struggle? How is she to live and to go on living in such a wilderness? Confess herself vanquished, and extend her hand like a beggar to indifferent people? Will not they give her at least some of that happiness with which the proud heart once imagined that it could dispense—all that is nothing as yet! But to feel one’s self ridiculous at the very moment when one is shedding bitter, bitter tears ... akh! God forbid that you should go through that experience!...{139}
Tell me, please, where are we supposed to find the strength to endure all this? Remember this, too: in most cases, a girl who, sadly, starts to have feelings when she begins to love and gets influenced by a man, unintentionally distances herself from her family and friends. Even if she hasn't been satisfied with their life before, she has walked alongside them, keeping all her deep secrets to herself... But the gap quickly becomes obvious... They stop understanding her, and they are ready to suspect{138} every little thing she does... At first, she doesn't pay attention to this, but later, later... when she's left alone, when what she was striving for and sacrificing everything for slips away, when she hasn't reached paradise, but every nearby thing, every possible thing, has moved far from her—what will support her? She can still handle sneers, insinuations, the crude triumph of common sense... but what can she do, what can she turn to, when the inner voice starts whispering that all those people were right and she was wrong; that life, no matter what it is, is better than dreams, just like health is better than illness... when her favorite pastimes, her favorite books, make her feel sick, the books that can't bring any happiness—what, tell me—what will support her? How can she avoid succumbing in such a battle? How can she continue living in such a desolate place? Admit defeat and reach out like a beggar to indifferent people? Won't they at least give her some of that happiness her proud heart once thought it could produce—all of this is nothing yet! But to feel ridiculous right when she’s shedding bitter, bitter tears... oh! God forbid you have to go through that!...{139}
My hands are trembling, and I am in a fever all over.... My face is burning hot. It is time for me to stop.... I shall send off this letter as speedily as possible, while I am not ashamed of my weakness. But, for God’s sake, not a word in your reply—do you hear me?—not a word of pity, or I will never write to you again. Understand me: I should not like to have you take this letter as the outpouring of a misunderstood soul which is making complaint.... Akh! it is all a matter of indifference to me! Farewell.
My hands are shaking, and I'm feeling really hot all over.... My face is burning up. It's time for me to stop.... I’ll send this letter as fast as I can, while I’m not embarrassed about my weakness. But, for God's sake, don’t say a word about it in your reply—do you hear me?—not a word of sympathy, or I’ll never write to you again. Understand this: I don’t want you to see this letter as a cry from someone who's misunderstood and complaining.... Ugh! It all means nothing to me! Goodbye.
M.
M.
VIII
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
St. Petersburg, May 28, 1840.
St. Petersburg, May 28, 1840.
Márya Alexándrovna, you are a fine creature ... indeed you are ... your letter has disclosed to me the truth at last! O Lord my God! what torture! A man is constantly thinking that now he has attained simplicity, no longer shows off, puts on airs, or lies ... but when you come to look at him more attentively, he has become almost worse than he was before. And this must be noted: the man himself, alone that is to say, will never attain to that consciousness, bestir himself as he may! his eye will not discern his own de{140}fects, just as the blunted eye of the printer will not detect errors: another, a fresher eye is required. I thank you, Márya Alexándrovna.... You see, I am speaking to you of myself; I dare not speak of you.... Akh, how ridiculous my last letter seems to me now,—so eloquent and sentimental! Go on, I beg of you, with your confession; I have a premonition that you will be relieved thereby, and it will be of great benefit to me. Not without cause does the proverb say: “A woman’s wit is better than many thoughts”; and a woman’s heart is far more so—God is my witness that it is so! If women only knew how much better, and more magnanimous, and clever—precisely that—clever they are than the men, they would grow puffed up with pride, and get spoiled: but, fortunately, they do not know that; they do not know it because their thoughts have not become accustomed to returning incessantly to themselves, as have the thoughts of us men. They think little about themselves—that is their weakness and their strength; therein lies the whole secret—I will not say of our superiority, but of our power. They squander their souls, as a lavish heir squanders his father’s gold, but we collect interest from every look.... How can they enter into rivalry with us?... All this is not compliments, but the simple truth, demonstrated by experience. Again I entreat you, Márya Alexándrovna, to continue writing to me.{141}... If you only knew all that comes into my mind!... But now I do not want to talk, I want to listen to you.... My speech will come later on. Write, write.
Márya Alexándrovna, you are truly a remarkable person... you really are... your letter has finally revealed the truth to me! Oh Lord, how torturous this is! A man often thinks he has achieved simplicity, no longer showing off or pretending... but when you look at him more closely, he’s almost worse than he was before. And it’s important to note: the man himself, on his own, will never reach that awareness, no matter how hard he tries! He won’t see his own flaws, just like a tired printer’s eye can't spot mistakes: it takes another, fresher perspective. Thank you, Márya Alexándrovna... You see, I’m talking about myself; I can’t really talk about you... Oh, how ridiculous my last letter seems now—so eloquent and sentimental! Please keep sharing your thoughts; I have a feeling it will help you feel better, and it will benefit me greatly. There’s a saying: “A woman’s wit is better than many thoughts”; and a woman’s heart is even more so—God is my witness! If women only knew how much more generous, magnanimous, and clever—yes, clever—they are than men, they would be full of pride and get spoiled; but luckily, they don’t know that. They don’t realize it because their thoughts don’t constantly turn back to themselves like ours do. They think little about themselves—that’s both their weakness and their strength; that’s the whole secret—I won’t say of our superiority, but of our power. They waste their souls like a rich heir squanders his father’s fortune, while we gain from every glance... How can they compete with us?... This isn’t flattery, just plain truth, shown by experience. Again, I urge you, Márya Alexándrovna, to keep writing to me.{141}... If you only knew everything that crosses my mind!... But for now, I want to listen to you... My turn to speak will come later. Write, please.
Yours truly,
A. S.
Best regards,
A. S.
IX
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, June 12, 1840.
Village of ... no, June 12, 1840.
No sooner had I despatched my last letter to you, Alexyéi Petróvitch, than I repented of it; but there was no help for it. One thing somewhat soothed me: I am convinced that you have understood under the influence of what long-suppressed feelings it was written, and have forgiven me. I did not even read over at the time what I had written to you; I remember that my heart was beating so violently that my pen trembled in my hand. However, although I probably should have expressed myself differently if I had given myself time to think it over, still I have no intention of disclaiming either my words or the feelings which I have imparted to you to the best of my ability. To-day I am much more cool-headed, and have far better control over myself....
No sooner had I sent my last letter to you, Alexyéi Petróvitch, than I regretted it; but there was nothing I could do. One thing calmed me a bit: I believe you understood the suppressed emotions that influenced my words and have forgiven me. I didn’t even reread what I wrote; I remember my heart was racing so much that my pen shook in my hand. However, even though I probably would have expressed myself differently if I had taken the time to think it through, I don’t intend to take back either my words or the feelings I shared with you as best as I could. Today I am much calmer and have much better control over myself...
I remember that I spoke toward the end of my{142} letter about the painful situation of the young girl who recognises the fact that she is isolated even among her own people.... I will not enlarge further on that point, but rather will I communicate to you a few details; it seems to me that I shall bore you less in that way.
I remember that I mentioned near the end of my{142} letter the troubling situation of the young girl who realizes she feels isolated even among her own people.... I won’t go into more detail on that topic, but instead I’ll share a few details; I think that will be less tedious for you.
In the first place, you must know that throughout the whole country-side I am not called anything but “the female philosopher”; the ladies, in particular, allude to me by that name. Some assert that I sleep with a Latin book in my hands and in spectacles; others, that I know how to extract some cubic roots or other: not one of them cherishes any doubt that I wear masculine attire on the sly, and that instead of “good morning,” I say abruptly: “Georges Sand!”—and indignation against “the female philosopher” is on the increase. We have a neighbour, a man of five-and-forty, a great wit, ... at least, he has the reputation of being a great wit, ... and for him my poor person is an inexhaustible subject for jeers. He has related, concerning me, that as soon as the moon rises in the sky, I cannot take my eyes from it, and he shows how I look; that I even drink coffee not with cream but with the moon, that is to say, I set my cup in its rays. He swears that I use phrases in the nature of the following: “That is easy because it is difficult; {143}although, on the other hand, it is difficult because it is easy.”... He declares that I am always seeking some word or other, always yearning “thither,” and he inquires, with comic indignation: “Whither is thither? Whither?” He has also set in circulation about me a rumour to the effect that I ride by night on horseback back and forth through the ford of the river, singing the while Schubert’s “Serenade,” or simply moaning: “Beethoven, Beethoven!” as much as to say—“She’s such a fiery old woman!” and so forth, and so forth. Of course, all this immediately reaches my ears. Perhaps this may surprise you; but do not forget that four years have elapsed since you have sojourned in these parts. Remember how every one gazed askance at us then.... Now their turn has come. And all this is nothing. I sometimes happen to hear words which pierce my heart much more painfully. I will not mention the fact that my poor, good mother cannot possibly pardon me for your cousin’s indifference; but all my life runs through the fire, as my old nurse expresses it. “Of course,”—I hear constantly,—“how are we to keep up with thee? We are plain folks, we are guided only by common sense; but, after all, when one comes to think of it, to what have all these philosophisings and books and acquaintances with learned people brought thee?” Perhaps you remember my sister—not the one to whom you were formerly not indifferent, but the other,{144} the elder, who is married. Her husband, you will remember, is a decidedly-ridiculous man; you often used to make fun of him in those days. Yet she is happy: the mother of a family, she loves her husband, and her husband adores her.... “I am like all the rest,”—she says to me sometimes;—“but how about thee?” And she is right: I envy her....
First of all, you should know that throughout the whole countryside, I’m only called “the female philosopher”; the ladies, in particular, refer to me by that name. Some say that I sleep with a Latin book in my hands and wearing glasses; others claim that I can calculate some cubic roots or whatever. Not one of them doubts that I secretly wear men's clothes and that instead of saying “good morning,” I abruptly say: “Georges Sand!”—and the anger towards “the female philosopher” is growing. We have a neighbor, a man in his forties, known as a great wit... at least, he has a reputation for being one... and for him, I am an endless source of mockery. He has claimed that as soon as the moon rises, I can’t take my eyes off it, and he acts out how I look; he says I even drink coffee without cream but with the moon, meaning I place my cup in its light. He swears I use phrases like: “That is easy because it is difficult; although, on the other hand, it is difficult because it is easy.”... He insists that I’m always looking for some word or another, always longing for “thither,” and he asks with fake outrage: “Whither is thither? Whither?” He has even spread a rumor that I ride back and forth at night through the river ford, singing Schubert’s “Serenade,” or just sighing: “Beethoven, Beethoven!” as if to say—“She’s such a fiery old woman!” and so on, and so on. Naturally, all this quickly reaches my ears. You might find it surprising, but don't forget that four years have passed since you visited these parts. Remember how everyone looked at us sideways back then.... Now the tables have turned. And all this is nothing. Sometimes I overhear words that hurt much more. I won’t mention how my poor, kind mother can’t forgive me for your cousin’s indifference; but my whole life feels like it’s going through fire, as my old nurse would say. “Of course,”—I hear all the time,—“how are we supposed to keep up with you? We’re just regular folks guided by common sense; but when you think about it, what have all these philosophizing and books and connections with educated people brought you?” Maybe you remember my sister—not the one you were once interested in, but the other, the older one, who is married. Her husband, you might recall, is quite ridiculous; you used to make fun of him back then. Yet she is happy: a mother and a wife, she loves her husband, and he adores her.... “I’m just like everyone else,”—she sometimes says to me;—“but what about you?” And she’s right: I envy her....
And nevertheless I feel that I should not like to change places with her. Let them call me “a female philosopher,” “an eccentric,” whatever they choose—I shall remain faithful to the end ... to what?—to an ideal, pray? Yes, to an ideal. Yes, I shall remain faithful to the end to that which first made my heart beat,—to that which I have acknowledged and do acknowledge to be the true, the good. If only my strength does not fail me, if only my idol does not prove a soulless block....
And yet, I don't think I'd want to swap places with her. People can call me “a female philosopher,” “an eccentric,” or whatever they want—I’ll stay true to the end... to what?—to an ideal, I guess? Yes, to an ideal. I will stay faithful to what first made my heart race—to what I recognized and still recognize as true and good. As long as my strength holds out, and as long as my idol doesn't turn out to be just an empty shell...
If you really do feel friendship for me, if you really have not forgotten me, you must help me; you must disperse my doubts, strengthen my beliefs....
If you truly care about me, if you haven’t forgotten me, you need to help me; you need to clear my doubts and boost my beliefs....
But what aid can you render me? “All this is nonsense, like the useless running of a squirrel on a wheel,” said my uncle to me yesterday—I think you do not know him—a retired naval officer, and a far from stupid man. “A husband, children, a pot of buckwheat groats: to tend husband and children, and look after the pot of groats—tha{145}t’s what a woman needs.”... Tell me, he is right, is he not?
But what help can you give me? “This is all nonsense, like a squirrel running on a wheel,” my uncle told me yesterday—I don’t think you know him—a retired naval officer, and he's no fool. “A husband, kids, a pot of buckwheat groats: take care of the husband and kids and watch over the pot of groats—that’s what a woman needs.”... Tell me, he’s right, isn’t he?
If he really is right, I can still repair the past, I can still get into the common rut. What else is there for me to wait for? What is there to hope for? In one of your letters, you spoke of the wings of youth. How often, how long they remain fettered! And then comes a time, when they fall off; and it is no longer possible to raise one’s self above the earth, to soar heavenward. Write to me.
If he’s really right, I can still fix the past, I can still get into the usual routine. What else am I waiting for? What is there to hope for? In one of your letters, you mentioned the wings of youth. How often, and for how long, are they held down! Then comes a time when they fall away; and it's no longer possible to lift oneself off the ground and soar upward. Write to me.
Yours, M.
Best, M.
X
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
St. Petersburg, June 16, 1840.
St. Petersburg, June 16, 1840.
I hasten to answer your letter, my dear Márya Alexándrovna. I will confess to you that if it were not for.... I will not say business—I have none—if it were not for my being so stupidly habituated to this place, I would go again to you and would talk my fill, but on paper all this comes out so coldly, in such a dead manner....
I’m quick to reply to your letter, my dear Márya Alexándrovna. I have to admit that if it weren’t for.... I won’t say work—I have none—if it weren’t for my ridiculous habit of being in this place, I would come to see you again and talk as much as I want, but it all sounds so cold and lifeless on paper....
I repeat to you, Márya Alexándrovna: women are better than men, and you ought to demonstrate that in deed. Let us men fling aside our{146} convictions, like a worn-out garment, or barter them for a morsel of bread, or, in conclusion, let them fall into the sleep which knows no waking, and place over them, as over one formerly beloved, a tombstone, to which one goes only now and then to pray—let us men do all that; but do not you women be false to yourselves, do not betray your ideal.... That word has become ridiculous.... To be afraid of the ridiculous is not to love the truth. It does happen, it is true, that a stupid laugh will make the stupid man, even good people, renounce a great deal ... take for example the defence of an absent friend.... I am guilty in that respect myself. But, I repeat it, you women are better than we are.... In trifles you are inclined to yield to us; but you understand better than we do how to look the devil straight in the eye. I shall give you neither aid nor advice—how can I? and you do not need it; but I do stretch forth my hand to you, and I do say to you: “Have patience; fight until the end; and know that, as a feeling, the consciousness of a battle honourably waged almost transcends the triumph of victory.”... The victory does not depend upon us.
I say it again, Márya Alexándrovna: women are better than men, and you should show that through your actions. Let us men throw away our beliefs like old clothes, or trade them for a piece of bread, or let them fade away into eternal sleep, placing a gravestone over them like one would for a once-beloved person—something we visit only occasionally to pay our respects. Let us men do all that; but you women should not be untrue to yourselves, do not betray your ideals.... That word has become a joke.... Being afraid of looking foolish means not loving the truth. It’s true that a foolish laugh can make a ridiculous man—and even good people—give up a lot... take, for instance, defending an absent friend.... I’m guilty of that myself. But I say again, you women are better than we are.... In small matters, you might give in to us, but you know better than we do how to face challenges head-on. I won’t give you help or advice—how could I?—and you don’t need it; but I reach out to you and say: “Be patient; keep fighting until the end; and know that, in terms of feeling, the awareness of a battle fought honorably is almost greater than the joy of winning.”... The victory isn’t up to us.
Of course, from a certain point of view, your uncle is right: family life is everything for a woman; there is no other life for her.
Of course, from a certain perspective, your uncle is correct: family life is everything for a woman; there is no other life for her.
But what does that prove? Only the Jesuits assert that every means is good, if only one at{147}tains his end. It is not true! not true! It is an indignity to enter a clean temple with feet soiled with the mire of the road. At the end of your letter there is a phrase which I do not like: you want to get into the common rut. Look out—do not make a misstep! Do not forget, moreover, that it is impossible to efface the past; and strive as you may, force yourself as you will, you cannot make yourself your sister. You have ascended above her. But your soul is broken, hers is intact. You can lower yourself, bend down to her, but nature will not resign her rights, and the broken place will not grow together again....
But what does that really prove? Only the Jesuits claim that any means are justified as long as you achieve your goal. That’s not true! Not true! It’s disgraceful to enter a clean temple with dirty feet from the road. At the end of your letter, there’s a phrase I don’t like: you want to fall into the same old routine. Be careful—don’t mess up! Also, remember that it’s impossible to erase the past; no matter how much you try or how hard you push yourself, you can’t become your sister. You’ve risen above her. But your soul is shattered, while hers is whole. You can lower yourself and reach out to her, but nature won’t give up its rights, and the broken part won’t heal again...
You are afraid—let us speak without circumlocution—you are afraid of remaining an old maid. I know that you are already twenty-six years old. As a matter of fact, the position of old maids is not enviable: every one so gladly laughs at them; every one notes their oddities and their weaknesses with such unmagnanimous delight. But if you scan more closely any elderly bachelor,—he deserves to have the finger of scorn pointed at him also,—you will find in him cause to laugh your fill. What is to be done? Happiness is not to be captured by battle. But we must not forget that not happiness but human dignity is the chief goal of life.
You’re scared—let’s be blunt—you’re scared of being an old maid. I know you’re already twenty-six. Honestly, being an old maid is not a desirable situation: everyone loves to laugh at them; everyone points out their quirks and flaws with such mean-spirited joy. But if you take a closer look at any older bachelor—he deserves to be mocked too—you’ll find plenty of reasons to laugh at him. What can we do? Happiness can't be won through fighting. But let’s remember that it’s not happiness, but human dignity that should be our main goal in life.
You describe your position with great humour. I well understand all its bitterness; your position may, I am sure, be called tragic. But you must{148} know that you are not the only one who finds herself in it: there is hardly any man of the present day who does not find himself in it also. You will say that that does not make it any the easier for you; but what I think is that to suffer in company with thousands is quite a different thing from suffering alone. It is not a question of egotism here, but of a feeling of universal necessity.
You talk about your situation with a lot of humor. I completely understand how bitter it is; your situation is, without a doubt, tragic. But you must{148} realize that you’re not the only one experiencing this: almost everyone today finds themselves in similar circumstances. You might say that this doesn’t make it any easier for you; but I believe that suffering alongside thousands of others is a completely different experience than suffering alone. This isn’t about selfishness, but rather a sense of shared necessity.
“All this is very fine, let us assume,” you will say, ... “but, in point of fact, it is not applicable to the case.” Why is it not applicable? Up to the present day I think, and I hope that I shall never cease to think, that in God’s world everything honest, good, and true is applicable, and sooner or later will be fulfilled; and not only will be fulfilled, but is already being fulfilled, if each one will only hold himself firmly in his place, will not lose patience, will not desire the impossible, but will act, so far as his strength permits. But I think I have given myself up too much to abstractions. I will defer the continuation of my arguments until another letter; but I do not wish to lay down my pen without having pressed your hand warmly, very warmly, and wished you, with all my soul, everything that is good on earth.
“All this sounds great, let’s say,” you might respond, ... “but, honestly, it doesn’t really apply to the situation.” Why doesn’t it apply? Up until now, I believe, and I hope I never stop believing, that in God’s world, everything honest, good, and true is relevant and will eventually come to pass; and not only will it come to pass, but it is already happening, if everyone just stays true to their role, doesn’t lose patience, doesn’t wish for the impossible, and acts as much as they can. But I feel like I’ve gotten too lost in abstractions. I’ll save the continuation of my thoughts for another letter; however, I don’t want to put down my pen without warmly, very warmly, shaking your hand and wishing you, with all my heart, all the good things life has to offer.
Yours, A. S.
Yours, A. S.
P.S. By the way, you say that you have nothing to look forward to, nothing to hope for; how do you know that, allow me to ask?{149}
P.S. By the way, you say that you have nothing to look forward to, nothing to hope for; how do you know that, if I may ask?{149}
XI
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, June 30, 1840.
Village of ... no, June 30, 1840.
How grateful I am to you for your letter, Alexyéi Petróvitch! How much good it has done me! I see that you really are a good and trustworthy man, and therefore I shall not dissimulate before you. I trust you. I know that you will not make a bad use of my frankness and that you will give me friendly advice. That is the point.
How thankful I am for your letter, Alexyéi Petróvitch! It has helped me a lot! I can see that you are truly a good and reliable person, so I won’t hide anything from you. I trust you. I know you won’t take my honesty the wrong way and will offer me helpful advice. That’s what matters.
You noticed at the end of my letter a phrase which did not entirely please you. This is what it referred to. There is a neighbour here ... he was not here in your day, and you have not seen him. He ... I might marry him, if I wished; he is a man who is still young, cultured, wealthy. There are no obstacles on the side of my relatives; on the contrary, they—I know this for certain—desire this marriage; he is a fine man, and I think he loves me.... But he is so languid and petty, all his desires are so narrow, that I cannot help recognising my superiority over him; he feels this, and seems to take delight in it, and precisely that repels me from him; I cannot respect him, although he has an excellent{150} heart. What am I to do, tell me? Think for me and write me your opinion sincerely.
You noticed at the end of my letter a phrase that didn't completely sit well with you. Here's what it was about. There's a neighbor here... he wasn't around in your time, so you haven't met him. I... could marry him if I wanted to; he's still young, educated, and wealthy. My family has no objections; in fact, I know for sure they want this marriage. He's a good man, and I believe he loves me... But he's so dull and petty, all his ambitions are so limited that I can't help but feel superior to him. He senses this and seems to take pleasure in it, which is exactly what pushes me away from him; I can't respect him, even though he has a genuinely good{150} heart. What should I do? Please think for me and write me your honest opinion.
But how grateful I am to you for your letter!... Do you know, I have sometimes been visited by such bitter thoughts.... Do you know, I have gone so far as almost to feel ashamed of every—I will not say exalted—but of every trustful feeling. I have shut my book in vexation when it spoke of hope and happiness; I have turned away from the cloudless sky, from the fresh verdure of the trees, from everything that smiled and was glad. What a painful condition this was! I say “was” ... as though it had passed!
But how grateful I am to you for your letter! Do you know, I’ve sometimes been hit with really bitter thoughts? Do you know, I’ve even gotten to the point where I almost felt ashamed of every—I won’t say uplifting—but of every trusting feeling. I’ve closed my book in frustration when it talked about hope and happiness; I’ve looked away from the clear sky, from the fresh greenery of the trees, from everything that smiled and was joyful. What a painful state this was! I say “was”... as if it’s over!
I do not know whether it has passed; I know that if it does not return I shall be indebted to you for it. You see, Alexyéi Petróvitch, how much good you have done, perhaps without yourself suspecting it! Now, in the very heart of summer, the days are magnificent, the sky is blue, bright.... It cannot be more beautiful in Italy. But you are sitting in a stifling and dusty town, you are walking on the scorching pavements. What possesses you to do it? You ought, at least, to remove to a villa somewhere. They say that beyond Peterhoff, on the seashore, there are charming places.
I don't know if it's already gone; I just know that if it doesn't come back, I'll owe it to you. You see, Alexyéi Petróvitch, how much good you've done, maybe without even realizing it! Right now, in the middle of summer, the days are stunning, the sky is blue and bright... It couldn’t be more beautiful in Italy. But you’re stuck in a hot, dusty town, walking on the burning sidewalks. What drives you to stay there? You really should at least move to a villa somewhere. They say there are lovely spots beyond Peterhoff, along the seashore.
I should like to write more to you, but it is impossible: such a sweet perfume has been wafted up to me from the garden that I cannot remain{151} in the house. I shall put on my hat and go for a stroll.... Farewell until another time, kind Alexyéi Petróvitch.
I want to write to you more, but I just can't: such a lovely scent is coming from the garden that I can't stay inside{151}. I'm going to put on my hat and take a walk.... Goodbye for now, dear Alexyéi Petróvitch.
Yours truly,
M. B.
Sincerely,
M. B.
P.S. I have forgotten to tell you ... just imagine: that wit, of whom I recently wrote you,—just imagine: he has made me a declaration of love, and in the most fiery terms! At first I thought that he was making fun of me; but he wound up with a formal proposal. What do you think of that, after all his calumnies? But he is positively too old. Last night, to pique him, I sat down at the piano in front of the open window in the moonlight, and played Beethoven. It was so delightful to me to feel its cold light on my face, so consolatory to send forth upon the perfumed night air the noble sounds of music, athwart which, at times, the song of the nightingale was audible! It is a long time since I have been so happy, but do you write to me concerning the thing I asked you about in the beginning of my letter: it is very important.{152}
P.S. I forgot to tell you ... just imagine: that witty guy I mentioned to you recently—just imagine! He declared his love for me, and in the most passionate way! At first, I thought he was joking; but then he ended with a serious proposal. What do you make of that, considering all his slander? But honestly, he’s way too old. Last night, to tease him, I sat at the piano by the open window in the moonlight and played Beethoven. It felt amazing to have that cold light on my face, so comforting to fill the perfumed night air with the beautiful sounds of music, while the nightingale’s song was sometimes heard in the background! It’s been a long time since I’ve felt this happy, but please write to me about the thing I asked you at the beginning of my letter: it’s really important.{152}
XII
From Alexyéi Petróvich to Márya Alexándrovna
St. Petersburg, July 8, 1840.
St. Petersburg, July 8, 1840.
My dear Márya Alexándrovna, here is my opinion in two words: throw both the old bachelor and the young suitor overboard! There’s no use in deliberating over this. Neither of them is worthy of you—that is as clear as that twice two are four. The young neighbour may be a good man, but I throw him over! I am convinced that you and he have nothing in common, and you can imagine how cheerful it would be to live together! And why be in a hurry? Is it possible that a woman like you—I have no intention of paying compliments, and therefore will not enlarge further—that such a woman as you should not meet some one who will know how to appreciate her? No, Márya Alexándrovna; heed me if you really think that my advice is beneficial.
My dear Márya Alexándrovna, here’s my take in a nutshell: dump both the old bachelor and the young suitor! There’s no point in thinking this over. Neither of them deserves you—that’s as obvious as two plus two equals four. The young neighbor might be a decent guy, but I'm done with him! I’m sure you and he have nothing in common, and just think about how enjoyable life together would be! And why rush? Is it possible that a woman like you—I’m not trying to flatter you, so I won’t go on—that someone like you hasn’t met someone who can truly appreciate her? No, Márya Alexándrovna; listen to me if you really believe that my advice is helpful.
But confess that you found it pleasant to behold that old calumniator at your feet!... If I had been in your place, I would have made him sing Beethoven’s “Adelaïda” the whole night through, staring at the moon the while.
But admit that you enjoyed seeing that old slanderer at your feet!... If I were in your position, I would have made him sing Beethoven’s “Adelaïda” all night long, while staring at the moon.
But God be with them, with your admirers! It is not of them that I wish to talk with you to-day.{153} I am in a sort of half-irritated, half-agitated condition to-day, as the result of a letter which I received yesterday. I send you a copy of it. This letter was written by one of my very old friends and comrades in the service, a kind-hearted but rather narrow-minded man. A couple of years ago he went abroad, and up to the present he has not written to me a single time. Here is his letter. N.B. He is very far from bad-looking.
But God be with them, your fans! They’re not the ones I want to talk about today.{153} I’m feeling kind of half-irritated, half-agitated today because of a letter I received yesterday. I’m sending you a copy of it. This letter was written by one of my very old friends and comrades in the service, a kind-hearted but somewhat narrow-minded guy. A couple of years ago, he went abroad, and until now, he hasn’t written to me even once. Here’s his letter. P.S. He’s actually not bad-looking at all.
“Cher Alexis:
“Dear Alexis:
“I am in Naples. I am sitting in my chamber on the Chiaja at the window. The weather is wonderful. At first I gazed a long time at the sea, then impatience seized upon me, and the brilliant idea of writing a letter to thee occurred to me. I have always felt an affection for thee, my dear friend,—Heaven is my witness that I have! And now I should like to pour myself into thy bosom.... I believe that is the way it is expressed in our elevated language. And the reason I have been seized with impatience is that I am expecting a woman; together we shall go to Baiæ to eat oysters and oranges, to watch the dark-brown shepherds in red nightcaps dance the tarantella, to broil ourselves in the sunshine, to watch the lizards—in a word, to enjoy life to the full. My dear friend, I am so happy that I am unable to express it to you. If I possessed thy power with the pen, oh, what a picture I would{154} draw before thine eyes! But, unfortunately, as thou knowest, I am an illiterate man. The woman for whom I am waiting, and who has already made me constantly start and glance at the door, loves me—and as for the way I love her, it seems to me that even thou with thy eloquent pen couldst not describe that.
“I’m in Naples. I’m sitting in my room on the Chiaja at the window. The weather is amazing. At first, I stared at the sea for a long time, then impatience hit me, and the brilliant idea of writing you a letter came to mind. I’ve always had a fondness for you, my dear friend—Heaven knows it! And now I want to pour my heart out to you... I think that’s how we say it in our refined language. The reason I’m feeling impatient is that I’m waiting for a woman; together we’ll go to Baiæ to eat oysters and oranges, watch the dark-brown shepherds in red nightcaps dance the tarantella, bask in the sunshine, observe the lizards—in short, enjoy life to the fullest. My dear friend, I’m so happy that I can’t put it into words for you. If I had your writing skills, oh, what a picture I would draw for you! But, unfortunately, as you know, I’m not a very educated man. The woman I’m waiting for, who has me constantly peering at the door, loves me—and the way I love her, it seems even you with your eloquent pen couldn’t describe.
“I must tell thee that I have known her for the last three months, and ever since the very first day of our acquaintance, my love has gone on crescendo, in the shape of a chromatic scale, ever higher and higher, and at the present moment it has already attained to the seventh heaven. I am jesting, but, as a matter of fact, my attachment to that woman is something extraordinary, supernatural. Just imagine: I hardly ever talk with her, but I stare at her incessantly and laugh. I sit at her feet, I feel that I am frightfully stupid and happy, simply unlawfully happy. It sometimes happens that she lays her hand on my head.... And then, I must tell thee, ... but thou canst not understand it; for thou art a philosopher, and have been a philosopher all thy life. Her name is Nina, Ninetta—as thou wilt; she is the daughter of a wealthy merchant here. Beautiful as all thy Raphaels; lively as powder, blithe, so clever that it is positively amazing that she should have fallen in love with such a fool as myself; she sings like a bird, and her eyes{155}—
“I have to tell you that I’ve known her for the last three months, and ever since the very first day we met, my love has been building up, like a musical scale, going higher and higher, and right now it feels like I’m on cloud nine. I’m joking, but honestly, my feelings for her are something out of this world. Just imagine: I hardly ever talk to her, but I can’t stop staring and laughing. I sit at her feet, feeling incredibly foolish and happy, just illegally happy. Sometimes she touches my head... And then, I have to tell you, ... but you can’t understand it; you’re a philosopher and have been all your life. Her name is Nina, or Ninetta, if you prefer; she’s the daughter of a wealthy merchant here. Beautiful like all your Raphaels; lively as gunpowder, cheerful, so smart that it’s downright amazing she would fall for someone as foolish as me; she sings like a bird, and her eyes{155}—
“Forgive me, pray, for this involuntary tirade.... I thought the door creaked.... No, the rogue has not come yet! Thou wilt ask me how all this is going to end, and what I mean to do with myself, and whether I shall remain here long. I know nothing, and wish to know nothing, about that, my dear fellow. What is to be will be.... For if one is to pause and reason constantly....
“Please forgive me for this unintentional rant.... I thought I heard the door creak.... No, the scoundrel hasn’t arrived yet! You’ll ask me how all this will end, what I plan to do with myself, and whether I’ll be staying here long. I know nothing and don’t want to know anything about that, my dear friend. What will be, will be.... Because if one stops to think and reason all the time....
“‘Tis she!... She is running up the stairs and singing.... She has come.... Well, good-by, my dear fellow.... I’m in no mood for thee. Pardon me—it is she who has spattered this letter all over: she struck the paper with her damp nosegay. At first she thought I was writing to a woman; but as soon as she found out that it was to a man-friend, she bade me give you her compliments, and inquire whether there are any flowers in your country, and whether they are fragrant. Well, good-by.... If you could only hear how she laughs!... Silver rings just like that: and what goodness in every sound!—One fairly wants to kiss her feet. Let us go, let us go! Be not angry at this untidy scrawl, and envy thy—
“It's her!... She's running up the stairs and singing.... She’s here.... Well, goodbye, my friend.... I'm not in the mood for you. Excuse me—it’s her who got this letter all messy: she knocked the paper with her damp bouquet. At first, she thought I was writing to a woman; but as soon as she realized it was to a male friend, she told me to send you her regards and ask if there are any flowers in your country, and if they smell good. Well, goodbye.... If only you could hear her laugh!... Silver rings just like that: and there’s so much warmth in every sound!—You just want to kiss her feet. Let’s go, let’s go! Don’t be mad at this messy writing, and don’t envy your—
M...”
M...”
The letter actually was bespattered, and exhaled an odour of orange-flowers ... two white petals had adhered to the paper. This letter has{156} excited me.... I have called to mind my sojourn in Naples.... The weather was magnificent then also; May was only just beginning; I had recently completed my twenty-second year; but I did not know any Ninetta. I roamed about alone, consumed with a thirst for bliss, which was both painful and sweet,—sweet to the point where it itself bore a sort of resemblance to bliss.... What a thing it is to be young!... I remember I once went out for a row on the bay at night. There were two of us: the boatman and I ... but what was it you thought? What a night it was, and what a sky, what stars—how they trembled and crumbled in the waves! With what a liquid flame did the water flow over and flash up under the oars, what perfume was wafted all over the sea—it is not for me to describe, however “eloquent” my pen may be. A French ship of the line lay at anchor in the roadstead. It glowed obscurely red all over with lights; long streaks of red light, the reflection of the illuminated windows, stretched across the dark sea. Merry music reached me in occasional bursts; I recall, in particular, the trill of a small flute amid the dull blaring of the horns; it seemed to flutter like a butterfly around my boat. I ordered the man to row to the ship; twice did we make the circuit of it. Women’s forms flitted past the windows, borne smartly past on the whirlwind of the waltz.... I ordered the boatman to put off,{157} far away, straight out into the darkness.... I remember that the sounds pursued me long and importunately.... At last they died away. I stood up in the boat and stretched out my arms over the sea in the dumb pain of longing.... Oh, how my heart ached then! How oppressive was my loneliness! With what joy would I have given myself at that moment wholly, wholly ... wholly, if only there had been any one to whom to give myself! With what a bitter feeling in my soul did I fling myself, face down, in the bottom of the boat and, like Repetíloff, request him to take me somewhere or other!
The letter was actually splattered with something and smelled of orange blossoms... two white petals stuck to the paper. This letter has{156} made me feel so excited.... I remembered my time in Naples.... The weather was amazing back then too; it was just the beginning of May; I had recently turned twenty-two; but I didn't know any Ninetta. I wandered around alone, filled with a yearning for happiness that was both painful and sweet—so sweet it almost felt like happiness itself.... What a thing it is to be young!... I remember one night I went out rowing on the bay. There were just two of us: the boatman and me... but what did you think? What a night it was, and what a sky, what stars—how they shimmered and danced in the waves! The water flowed like liquid fire, sparkling under the oars, and the scent wafted all over the sea—it’s hard for me to describe, no matter how “eloquent” my writing may be. A French battleship was anchored nearby. It glowed dimly red with lights; long streaks of red light, reflecting the illuminated windows, stretched across the dark sea. Cheerful music reached me in bursts; I particularly remember the trill of a small flute amidst the dull blasting of the horns; it seemed to float around my boat like a butterfly. I told the boatman to row to the ship; we circled it twice. I saw women’s silhouettes flitting past the windows, whisked away by the whirlwind of the waltz.... I instructed the boatman to go off,{157} far away, straight into the darkness.... I recall that the sounds followed me long and insistently.... Eventually, they faded away. I stood up in the boat and stretched out my arms over the sea in a silent ache of longing.... Oh, how my heart ached then! How heavy my loneliness felt! I would have joyfully given everything at that moment, completely, completely ... completely, if only there had been someone to whom to give myself! With such bitterness in my soul, I threw myself, face down, in the bottom of the boat and, like Repetíloff, asked him to take me somewhere, anywhere!
But my friend here experienced nothing of that sort. And why should he? He has managed matters much more cleverly than I did. He is living ... while I ... not without cause has he called me a philosopher.... ’Tis strange! You, also, are called a philosopher.... Why should such a calamity overtake us?...
But my friend here hasn’t gone through anything like that. And why would he? He has handled things way more smartly than I did. He is living ... while I ... It's not without reason that he’s called me a philosopher.... It’s weird! You, too, are called a philosopher.... Why should we face such a disaster?...
I am not living.... But who is to blame for that? Why do I sit here in Petersburg? What am I doing here? Why do I kill day after day? Why don’t I go to the country? Are not our steppes beautiful? Or cannot one breathe freely in them? Or is it stifling in them? What possesses me to pursue dreams, when, perchance, happiness is within my reach? It is settled: I am going away, I am going away to-morrow, if possible; I am going home, that is, to you—it is all{158} the same: for we live only twenty versts apart. What’s the use, after all, in languishing here? And why is it that this idea did not occur to me earlier? My dear Márya Alexándrovna, we shall soon meet. But it is remarkable that this thought did not enter my head until this moment! I ought to have gone away long, long ago. Farewell until we meet, Márya Alexándrovna.
I’m not really living.... But who’s to blame for that? Why am I sitting here in Petersburg? What am I doing here? Why do I waste my days? Why don’t I go to the countryside? Aren’t our steppes beautiful? Can’t you breathe easily out there? Or is it suffocating instead? What drives me to chase dreams when, maybe, happiness is right in front of me? It’s decided: I’m leaving; I’m leaving tomorrow, if I can; I’m going home, that is, to you—it’s all{158} the same since we live only twenty versts apart. What’s the point of lingering here? And why didn’t I think of this sooner? My dear Márya Alexándrovna, we’ll meet soon. But it’s surprising that this idea didn’t come to me until now! I should have left ages ago. Farewell until we meet, Márya Alexándrovna.
July 9th.
July 9.
I have deliberately given myself twenty-four hours to think it over, and now I am definitively convinced that there is no reason why I should remain here. The dust in the streets is so biting that it makes one’s eyes ache. To-day I shall begin to pack; on the day after to-morrow, probably, I shall leave here; and ten days hence I shall have the pleasure of seeing you. I hope you will receive me as of old. By the way—your sister is still visiting your aunt, is she not?
I’ve intentionally given myself twenty-four hours to think about it, and now I’m completely convinced that there’s no reason for me to stay here. The dust in the streets is so harsh that it makes my eyes hurt. Today, I’ll start packing; the day after tomorrow, I’ll probably leave; and in ten days, I’ll have the pleasure of seeing you. I hope you’ll welcome me like before. By the way—your sister is still visiting your aunt, right?
Permit me, Márya Alexándrovna, to press your hand warmly, and to say to you from my soul: farewell until a speedy meeting. I was preparing to leave in any case, but this letter has precipitated my intention. Let us assume that this letter proves nothing; let us even assume that Ninetta would not please any one else—me, for example. Yet I am going, all the same; there is no doubt about that. Farewell for the present.
Permit me, Márya Alexándrovna, to shake your hand warmly and say to you from my heart: goodbye until we meet again soon. I was planning to leave anyway, but this letter has made my decision clearer. Let's say this letter doesn't mean anything; let's even say that Ninetta wouldn't appeal to anyone else—like me, for instance. Still, I'm leaving regardless; that's for sure. Goodbye for now.
XIII
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, July 16, 1840.
Village of ... no, July 16, 1840.
You are coming hither, you will soon be with us, will you not, Alexyéi Petróvitch? I will not conceal from you that this news both delights and agitates me.... How shall we meet? Will that spiritual bond be preserved which, so it seems to me, has already begun to unite us? Will it not break when we meet? I do not know; I am apprehensive, for some reason or other. I will not answer your last letter, although I might say a good deal; I will defer all this until we meet. My mother is greatly delighted at your coming.... She has been aware that I was corresponding with you. The weather is enchanting. We will walk a great deal; I will show you the new places which I have discovered ... one long, narrow valley is particularly nice: it lies between hillocks, covered with forest.... It seems to be hiding in their curves. A tiny brook blows along it and can barely force its way through the grass and flowers.... You shall see. Come: perhaps you will not find it tedious.
You're coming here soon, right, Alexyéi Petróvitch? I won't hide it from you, I'm both excited and a bit nervous about this news... How will we greet each other? Will that connection we've started to form stay strong when we finally meet? I'm worried it might break. I don't know why; I just feel uneasy for some reason. I won't reply to your last letter, even though I have a lot to say; I'll save it for when we meet. My mom is really happy about your visit... She knows I've been writing to you. The weather is gorgeous. We'll go for long walks, and I'll show you all the new spots I've found... there's this really nice narrow valley nestled between wooded hills... It feels like it's hiding away in their curves. A small stream runs through it and just barely makes its way through the grass and flowers... You'll see. Come on: maybe you won't find it boring.
P.S. You will not see my sister, I think: she is still visiting my aunt. I believe (this is between ourselves) that she is going to marry a very amiable young man—an officer. Why did you send me that letter from Naples? The life here perforce seems dim and pale in comparison with that luxury and that brilliancy. But Mademoiselle Ninetta is wrong: flowers grow and are fragrant—even with us.
P.S. You probably won’t see my sister; I think she’s still visiting our aunt. I believe (just between us) that she’s going to marry a really nice young man—an officer. Why did you send me that letter from Naples? Life here definitely feels dull and lackluster compared to that luxury and brightness. But Mademoiselle Ninetta is mistaken: flowers bloom and smell nice—even here.
XIV
From Márya Alexándrovna to Alexyéi Petróvitch
Village of ... no, January, 1841.
Village of ... no, January, 1841.
I have written to you several times, Alexyéi Petróvitch.... You have not answered me. Are you alive? Or perhaps our correspondence has begun to bore you; perhaps you have found for yourself a more agreeable diversion than the letters of a rustic young lady can afford you? Evidently you called me to mind for the lack of something to do. If that is the case, I wish you happiness. If you do not answer me this time, I shall not trouble you again; there will be nothing left for me to do but to regret my imprudence, that I have unnecessarily permitted myself to be roused up, have offered my hand and emerged, if only for a moment, from my isolated{161} nook. I ought to remain in it forever, lock myself in—that is my portion, the portion of all old maids. I ought to accustom myself to that thought. There is no necessity for coming out into God’s sunlight, no necessity for craving fresh air, when the lungs will not bear it. By the way, we are now blocked up with dead drifts of snow. I shall be more sensible henceforth.... People do not die of boredom, but it is possible to perish with melancholy, I suppose. If I am mistaken, prove it to me. But I think I am not mistaken. In any case, farewell. I wish you happiness.
I’ve written to you several times, Alexyéi Petróvitch... You haven’t replied. Are you alive? Or maybe our correspondence has started to bore you; perhaps you’ve found a more enjoyable distraction than the letters of a country girl can offer? Clearly, you thought of me when you had nothing better to do. If that’s true, I wish you happiness. If you don’t respond this time, I won’t bother you again; there will be nothing left for me to do but regret my foolishness, that I let myself get stirred up, reached out, and stepped out, even if just for a moment, from my lonely {161} corner. I should probably stay in it forever, lock myself away—that’s my fate, the fate of all old maids. I should get used to that thought. There’s no need to step out into sunlight, no need to long for fresh air when it’s too much to handle. By the way, we are currently buried under a pile of snow. I’ll be more sensible from now on... People don’t die of boredom, but I suppose you could perish from sadness. If I’m wrong, prove me wrong. But I don’t think I am. In any case, goodbye. I wish you happiness.
M. B.
M. B.
XV
From Alexyéi Petróvitch to Márya Alexándrovna
Dresden, September, 1842.
Dresden, September 1842.
I write to you, my dear Márya Alexándrovna, and I write only because I do not wish to die without having taken leave of you, and without having recalled myself to your mind. I am condemned by the doctors ... and I myself feel that my life is drawing to a close. On my table stands a rose; before it fades I shall be no more. But that comparison is not quite just. The rose is far more interesting than I am.{162}
I’m writing to you, my dear Márya Alexándrovna, and I’m only doing this because I don’t want to leave this world without saying goodbye to you and reminding you of me. The doctors have condemned me ... and I can feel my life coming to an end. There’s a rose on my table; before it wilts, I will be gone. But that comparison isn’t entirely fair. The rose is much more captivating than I am.{162}
As you see, I am abroad. I have been in Dresden six months. I received your last letters—I am ashamed to confess: I lost several of them more than a year ago, and did not answer you.... I will tell you presently why. But, evidently, you have always been dear to me: with the exception of yourself, there is no one of whom I wish to take leave, and perhaps I have no one to whom I could bid farewell.
As you can see, I'm overseas. I've been in Dresden for six months. I got your last letters—I’m embarrassed to admit that I lost a few of them over a year ago and didn’t reply... I’ll explain why soon. But clearly, you’ve always been important to me: aside from you, there’s no one else I want to say goodbye to, and maybe I have no one to whom I could say farewell.
Soon after my last letter to you (I was quite ready to set out for your parts, and was making various plans in advance), there happened to me an episode which had, I may say, a strong influence on my fate,—so strong that here I am, dying, thanks to that event. To wit: I set out for the theatre, to see the ballet. I have never liked the ballet, and have always felt a secret disgust for all sorts of actresses, singers, and dancers.... But, obviously, one cannot change his fate, neither does any one know himself, and it is also impossible to foresee the future. In point of fact, nothing happens in life except the unexpected, and we do nothing all our life long but adjust ourselves to events.... But I believe I am dropping into philosophy again. Old habit!... In a word, I fell in love with a dancer.
Soon after my last letter to you (I was ready to head your way and was making all sorts of plans), something happened to me that greatly influenced my fate—so much so that here I am, dying because of it. Specifically, I went to the theater to watch the ballet. I've never been a fan of ballet and have always secretly disliked all kinds of actresses, singers, and dancers... But, of course, you can't change your fate, and no one really knows themselves; it's also impossible to predict the future. In reality, life only brings the unexpected, and we spend our whole lives adjusting to what happens... But I think I'm slipping into philosophy again. Old habit!... In short, I fell in love with a dancer.
This was all the more strange because she could not be called a beauty. She had, it is true, wonderful golden hair, with an ash tinge, and large, bright eyes, with a pensive and, at the same{163} time, a bold glance.... Haven’t I cause to know the expression of that glance? I pined and languished for a whole year in its rays! She had a splendid figure, and when she danced her folkdance, the spectators used to stamp and shout with rapture.... But I do not think any one besides myself fell in love with her—at all events, no one fell in love with her as I did. From the very minute that I beheld her for the first time—(will you believe it? all I have to do even now is to shut my eyes, and immediately here stands before me the theatre, the almost empty stage, representing the interior of a forest, and she runs out from behind the side-scenes on the right, with a wreath of vine-leaves on her head and a tiger-skin over her shoulders)—from that fatal minute I belonged to her wholly,—just as a dog belongs to his master; and if now, when I am dying, I do not belong to her, it is merely because she has cast me off.
This was even stranger because she wouldn't be considered a beauty. She did have amazing golden hair with an ash tint and large, bright eyes that had a thoughtful yet bold look. Haven't I reason to recognize that look? I yearned and suffered for an entire year under its spell! She had a fantastic figure, and when she danced her folkdance, the audience would stomp and cheer with excitement. But I don't think anyone else fell in love with her—at least, no one loved her the way I did. From the very moment I saw her for the first time—(can you believe it? all I have to do is close my eyes, and the theater appears before me, the almost empty stage portraying a forest interior, and she runs out from behind the side-stage on the right, wearing a wreath of vine leaves on her head and a tiger skin draped over her shoulders)—from that fateful moment, I was completely hers, just like a dog belongs to its owner; and now, as I am dying, if I don't belong to her, it's only because she has rejected me.
To tell the truth, she never troubled herself especially about me. She barely noticed me, although she good-naturedly made use of my money. I was for her, as she expressed it in her broken French jargon, “oun Rousso buon enfan,”—and nothing more. But I ... I could no longer live anywhere where she was not; I tore myself at one wrench from all that was dear to me, from my native land itself, and set out in pursuit of that woman.{164}
To be honest, she never really paid much attention to me. She hardly noticed my presence, even though she happily used my money. I was, as she put it in her broken French, “oun Rousso buon enfan,”—and nothing more. But I ... I couldn’t imagine living anywhere she wasn’t; I ripped myself away from everything I loved, from my homeland itself, and set out to find that woman.{164}
Perhaps you think that she was clever?—Not in the least! It sufficed to cast a glance at her low brow, it sufficed to note, if only once, her lazy, heedless smile, in order instantly to convince one’s self as to the paucity of her mental abilities. And I never imagined her to be a remarkable woman. On the whole, I did not deceive myself for a single minute on her score. But that did not help matters in the least. Whatever I thought of her in her absence, in her presence I felt nothing but servile adoration.... In the German fairytales the knights often fall into that sort of stupor. I could not tear my eyes from her features; I could not hear enough of her remarks, or sufficiently watch every movement of hers; to tell the truth, I actually breathed to her breathing. However, she was good-natured, unconstrained—too unconstrained even; she did not put on airs, as the majority of artists do. She had a great deal of life, that is, a great deal of blood, of that splendid Southern blood, into which the sun of their land must have dropped a portion of his rays. She slept nine hours a day, was fond of good eating, never read a single line of print, unless, perhaps, the articles in the newspapers in which she was mentioned, and almost the sole tender sentiment in her life was her attachment to il signore Carlino, a small and greedy Italian who served as her secretary and whom she afterward married. And with such a woman as this I,{165} who have tasted so many varied intellectual subtleties, I, already an old man, could fall in love! Who could have expected it? I never expected it, at all events. I did not anticipate the part which I should be compelled to play. I did not expect that I should haunt rehearsals, freeze and get bored behind the scenes, inhale the reek of the theatre, make acquaintance with various unseemly individuals ... what am I saying?—make acquaintance—bow to them. I had not expected that I should carry a dancer’s shawl, buy new gloves for her, clean her old ones with white bread (but I did it, I take my oath!), cart home her bouquets, run about to the anterooms of journalists and directors, wear myself out, give serenades, catch cold, lose my strength.... I had not expected that I should acquire at last in a certain little German town the ingenious nickname of “der Kunst-barbar.”... And all this in vain—in the fullest sense of the word, in vain! There, that is precisely the state of the case....
Perhaps you think she was clever? Not at all! Just a glance at her low forehead and a single look at her lazy, carefree smile were enough to instantly convince anyone of her limited intellect. I never considered her to be an impressive woman. Honestly, I never deceived myself about her for even a moment. But that didn’t change anything. Whatever I thought about her when she wasn’t around, in her presence, I felt nothing but submissive admiration. In German fairy tales, knights often fall into that kind of daze. I couldn’t take my eyes off her features; I couldn’t get enough of her comments or fully observe every little thing she did; honestly, I felt like I was breathing in sync with her. Yet, she was kind, relaxed—perhaps too relaxed; she didn’t put on airs like most artists do. She was full of life, or rather, full of blood, that wonderful Southern blood that must have soaked up some of the sun’s rays from her homeland. She slept for nine hours a day, loved good food, never read a single line of text unless it was a newspaper article about herself, and her only real affection in life was for il signore Carlino, a small, greedy Italian who worked as her secretary and whom she later married. And with a woman like this, I, {165} who have experienced so many different intellectual nuances, I, already an old man, could fall in love! Who could have predicted it? I definitely didn’t expect it at all. I couldn’t anticipate the role I would end up playing. I didn’t expect to haunt rehearsals, freeze and get bored backstage, inhale the stench of the theater, meet various unsavory characters... what am I saying?—meet them—bow to them. I didn’t expect to carry a dancer’s shawl, buy her new gloves, clean her old ones with white bread (but I did it, I swear!), haul home her bouquets, rush around to the waiting areas of journalists and directors, wear myself out, give serenades, catch colds, lose my strength... I never thought I would earn the clever nickname “der Kunst-barbar” in a little German town… And all of this was in vain—in the fullest sense of the word, in vain! There, that’s exactly how things are.
Do you remember how you and I, orally and by letter, argued about love, into what subtleties we entered? And when it is put to the proof, it turns out that real love is a feeling not at all resembling that which we imagined it to be. Love is not even a feeling at all; it is a malady, a well-known condition of the soul and body. It does not develop gradually; there is no possibility of{166} doubting it; one cannot dodge it, although it does not always manifest itself in identically the same fashion. It generally takes possession of a man without being invited, suddenly, against his will—precisely like the cholera or a fever.... It lays hold upon him, the dear creature, as a hawk does upon a chicken; and it will bear him off whithersoever it wishes, struggle and resist as he may.... In love there is no equality, no so-called free union of souls and other ideal things, invented at their leisure by German professors.... No; in love one person is the slave, the other is the sovereign, and not without cause do the poets prate of the chains imposed by love. Yes, love is a chain, and the heaviest of chains at that. At all events, I have arrived at that conviction, and have reached it by the path of experience. I have purchased that conviction at the price of my life, because I am dying a slave.
Do you remember how you and I, through conversations and letters, debated about love, diving into all its nuances? And when it comes to the test, it turns out that real love feels nothing like what we thought it would be. Love isn’t just a feeling; it’s an illness, a well-known condition of both the mind and body. It doesn’t develop slowly; there’s no way to deny it; you can’t escape it, even if it doesn’t always show up in the same way. It usually grabs hold of a person without invitation, suddenly, against their will—just like cholera or a fever.... It seizes him, the poor soul, like a hawk does a hen; and it will carry him off wherever it wants, no matter how much he struggles or resists.... In love, there’s no equality, no so-called free union of souls and other ideal concepts created by German professors.... No; in love, one person is the slave, the other the master, and it’s no wonder poets talk about the chains love puts on us. Yes, love is a chain, and a heavy one at that. In any case, I’ve come to this realization, and I got there through experience. I’ve paid for this realization with my life because I’m dying a slave.
Alack, what a fate is mine! one thinks. In my youth I was resolutely determined to conquer heaven for myself.... Later on, I fell to dreaming about the welfare of all mankind, the prosperity of my fatherland. Then that passed off: I thought only of how I might arrange my domestic, my family life ... and I tripped over an ant-hill—and flop! I went headlong on the ground, and into the grave.... What master hands we Russians are at winding up in that fashion!{167}
Alas, what a fate I have! One thinks. In my youth, I was determined to conquer heaven for myself... Later, I started dreaming about the well-being of all humanity, the prosperity of my homeland. Then that faded away: I focused only on how I could improve my home and family life... and I tripped over an ant hill—and down I went, headfirst into the ground, and into the grave.... What expert hands we Russians have at ending up this way!{167}
However, it is high time for me to turn away from all this,—it was time long ago! May this burden fall from my soul along with my life! I wish for the last time, if only for a moment, to enjoy that good, gentle feeling which is diffused within me like a tranquil light as soon as I call you to mind. Your image is now doubly dear to me.... Along with it there surges up before me the image of my native land, and I waft to it and to you my last greeting. Live on, live long and happily, and remember one thing: whether you remain in that remote nook of the steppes, where you sometimes find things so painful, but where I should so like to spend my last day, or whether you shall enter upon another career, remember: life fails to disappoint him alone who does not meditate upon it, and, demanding nothing from it, calmly accepts its sparse gifts, and calmly makes use of them. Go forward, while you can: but when your feet fail you,—sit down near the road, and gaze at the passers-by without vexation and without envy: for they will not go far! I have said this to you before, but death will teach any man whomsoever; moreover, who shall say what is life, what is truth? Remember who it was that gave no answer to this question.... Farewell, Márya Alexándrovna; farewell for the last time, and bear no ill will to poor—
However, it’s really time for me to move on from all this—it was time long ago! May this burden drop from my soul along with my life! I wish, for the last time, even if just for a moment, to feel that good, gentle emotion that fills me like a calming light whenever I think of you. Your image is now even more precious to me.... Along with it comes the memory of my homeland, and I send to it and to you my final goodbye. Live on, live long and happily, and remember one thing: whether you stay in that far corner of the steppes, where you sometimes find things so hard, but where I would so love to spend my last day, or whether you start a new path, remember: only the one who doesn’t dwell on life and expects nothing from it can find contentment with its few gifts and use them calmly. Keep moving forward while you can; but when you tire, sit down by the road and watch the people pass by without irritation or jealousy, for they won’t go far! I’ve told you this before, but death teaches everyone; besides, who can truly define what life is, what truth is? Remember who didn’t answer that question.... Goodbye, Márya Alexándrovna; farewell for the last time, and don’t hold any grudges against poor—
THE REGION OF DEAD CALM
(1854)
I
IN a fairly-large recently-whitewashed chamber of a wing of the manor-house in the village of Sásovo, *** county, T*** Government, a young man in a paletot was sitting at a small, warped table, looking over accounts. Two stearine candles, in silver travelling-candlesticks, were burning in front of him; in one corner, on the wall-bench, stood an open bottle-case, in another a servant was setting up an iron bed. On the other side of a low partition a samovár was murmuring and hissing; a dog was nestling about on some hay which had just been brought in. In the doorway stood a peasant-man in a new overcoat girt with a red belt, with a large beard, and an intelligent face—the overseer, judging by all the tokens. He was gazing attentively at the seated young man.
IN a fairly large room that had recently been whitewashed in a wing of the manor house in the village of Sásovo, *** county, T*** Government, a young man in an overcoat was sitting at a small, warped table, looking over accounts. Two stearine candles in silver travel candlesticks were burning in front of him; in one corner, on the wall bench, there was an open bottle case, and in another, a servant was setting up an iron bed. On the other side of a low partition, a samovar was murmuring and hissing; a dog was nestling in some hay that had just been brought in. In the doorway stood a peasant man in a new overcoat belted with a red sash, with a bushy beard and an intelligent face—the overseer, judging by all appearances. He was watching the seated young man intently.
Against one wall stood a very aged, tiny piano; beside it an equally-ancient chest of drawers with holes in place of the locks; between the windows a small, dim mirror was visible; on the partition-wall hung an old portrait, which{172} was almost completely peeled off, representing a woman with powdered hair, in a robe ronde, and with a black ribbon about her slender neck. Judging from the very perceptible sagging of the ceiling, and the slope of the floor, which was full of cracks, the little wing into which we have conducted the reader had existed for a very long time. No one lived in it permanently; it was put to use when the owners came. The young man who was sitting at the table was the owner of the village of Sásovo. He had arrived only on the previous day from his principal estate, situated a hundred versts[11] distant, and was preparing to depart on the morrow, after completing the inspection of the farming, listening to the demands of the peasants, and verifying all the documents.
Against one wall stood a very old, small piano; next to it was an equally ancient chest of drawers with holes where the locks used to be. Between the windows, a small, dim mirror was visible, and an old portrait hung on the partition wall, which{172} was almost completely peeling off, depicting a woman with powdered hair, in a robe ronde, and wearing a black ribbon around her slender neck. Judging by the noticeable sagging of the ceiling and the sloped, cracked floor, the little wing we just described had been around for a long time. No one lived there permanently; it was used when the owners came by. The young man sitting at the table was the owner of the village of Sásovo. He had arrived only the day before from his main estate, located a hundred versts[11] away, and was preparing to leave the next day after finishing the inspection of the farming, addressing the peasants' concerns, and reviewing all the documents.
“Well, that will do,”—he said, raising his head;—“I am tired. Thou mayest go now,”—he added, turning to the overseer;—“and come very early to-morrow morning, and notify the peasants at daybreak that they are to present themselves in assembly,—dost hear me?”
“Well, that’s enough,” he said, raising his head. “I’m tired. You can go now,” he added, turning to the overseer. “And come very early tomorrow morning to let the peasants know at dawn that they need to gather for a meeting—do you understand?”
“I obey.”
"I comply."
“And order the estate-clerk to present to me the report for the last month. But thou hast done well,”—the gentleman went on, casting a glance around him,—“in whitewashing the walls. Everything seems cleaner.{173}”
“And tell the estate clerk to bring me the report for last month. But you've done a good job,” the gentleman continued, looking around, “with painting the walls. Everything looks cleaner.{173}”
The overseer silently swept a glance around the walls also.
The supervisor quietly glanced around the walls, too.
“Well, go now.”
“Alright, go now.”
The overseer made his obeisance and left the room.
The supervisor bowed and left the room.
The gentleman stretched himself.
The man stretched.
“Hey!”—he shouted,—“Give me some tea!... ’Tis time to go to bed.”
“Hey!” he shouted, “Give me some tea!... It’s time to go to bed.”
His servant went to the other side of the partition, and speedily returned with a glass of tea, a bundle of town cracknels, and a cream-jug on an iron tray. The gentleman began to drink tea, but before he had had time to swallow two mouthfuls, the noise of persons entering resounded from an adjoining room, and some one’s squeaking voice inquired:
His servant went to the other side of the partition and quickly came back with a glass of tea, a bunch of town cracknels, and a cream jug on an iron tray. The gentleman started to drink his tea, but before he could take two sips, he heard the noise of people coming in from the next room, and someone’s loud voice asked:
“Is Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff at home? Can he be seen?”
“Is Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff home? Can we see him?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch (that was the name of the young man in the paletot) cast a glance of surprise at his man, and said in a hurried whisper:
Vladímir Sergyéitch (that was the name of the young man in the coat) looked at his man in surprise and said in a quick whisper:
“Go, find out who it is.”
“Go, find out who it is.”
The man withdrew, slamming behind him the door, which closed badly.
The man pulled back, slamming the door shut behind him, but it didn't close properly.
“Announce to Vladímir Sergyéitch,”—rang out the same squeaking voice as before,—“that his neighbour Ipátoff wishes to see him, if it will not incommode him; and another neighbour has come with me, Bodryakóff, Iván Ílitch, who also desires to pay his respects.{174}”
“Tell Vladímir Sergyéitch,” the same squeaky voice came through again, “that his neighbor Ipátoff wants to see him, if it’s not too much trouble; and another neighbor has come with me, Bodryakóff, Iván Ílitch, who also wants to pay his respects.{174}”
Vladímir Sergyéitch made an involuntary gesture of vexation. Nevertheless, when his man entered the room, he said to him:
Vladímir Sergyéitch made an involuntary gesture of annoyance. Still, when his man walked into the room, he said to him:
“Ask them in.” And he arose to receive his visitors.
“Let them in.” And he got up to greet his guests.
The door opened, and the visitors made their appearance. One of them, a robust, grey-haired little old man, with a small, round head and bright little eyes, walked in advance; the other, a tall, thin man of three-and-thirty, with a long, swarthy face and dishevelled hair, walked behind, with a shambling gait. The old man wore a neat grey coat with large, mother-of-pearl buttons; a small, pink neckerchief, half concealed by the rolling collar of his white shirt, loosely encircled his neck; his feet shone resplendent in gaiters; the plaids of his Scotch trousers were agreeably gay in hue; and, altogether, he produced a pleasant impression. His companion, on the contrary, evoked in the spectator a less favourable sensation: he wore an old black dress-coat, buttoned up to the throat; his full trousers, of thick, winter tricot, matched his coat in colour; no linen was visible, either around his throat or around his wrists. The little old man was the first to approach Vladímir Sergyéitch, and, with an amiable inclination of the head, he began in the same shrill little voice:
The door opened, and the visitors walked in. One of them, a strong, gray-haired old man with a small, round head and bright little eyes, led the way; the other, a tall, thin guy in his thirties with a long, dark face and messy hair, followed behind, walking awkwardly. The old man wore a neat gray coat with large, mother-of-pearl buttons; a small pink neckerchief, partially hidden by the rolled collar of his white shirt, loosely wrapped around his neck; his feet gleamed in gaiters; the plaid of his Scottish trousers was pleasantly colorful; and overall, he made a nice impression. His companion, on the other hand, gave off a less favorable vibe: he wore an old black dress coat buttoned up to the neck; his thick, winter fabric trousers were the same color as his coat; no shirt was visible around his neck or wrists. The little old man was the first to approach Vladímir Sergyéitch, and with a friendly nod of his head, he started speaking in the same shrill little voice:
“I have the honour to introduce myself,—your nearest neighbour, and even a relative,{175} Ipátoff, Mikhaílo Nikoláitch. I have long wished to have the pleasure of making your acquaintance. I hope that I have not disturbed you.”
“I’m honored to introduce myself—your closest neighbor and even a relative, {175} Mikhaílo Nikoláitch Ipátoff. I’ve been wanting to have the pleasure of meeting you for a long time. I hope I haven't interrupted you.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch replied that he was very glad to see him, and that he was not disturbed in the least, and would not he take a seat ... and drink tea.
Vladímir Sergyéitch said he was really happy to see him, that he wasn’t bothered at all, and he asked if he would like to take a seat and have some tea.
“And this nobleman,”—went on the little old man, after listening with a courteous smile to Vladímir Sergyéitch’s unfinished phrases, and extending his hand in the direction of the gentleman in the dress-coat,—“also your neighbour ... and my good acquaintance, Iván Ílitch, strongly desired to make your acquaintance.”
“And this nobleman,” continued the little old man, after listening with a polite smile to Vladímir Sergyéitch’s unfinished sentences and extending his hand toward the gentleman in the dress coat, “is also your neighbor ... and my good friend, Iván Ílitch, who really wanted to meet you.”
The gentleman in the dress-coat, from whose countenance no one would have suspected that he was capable of desiring anything strongly in his life—so preoccupied and, at the same time, so sleepy was the expression of that countenance,—the gentleman in the dress-coat bowed clumsily and languidly. Vladímir Sergyéitch bowed to him in return, and again invited the visitors to be seated.
The man in the formal suit, who looked like no one would think he ever really wanted anything in his life—his face was so distracted and, at the same time, so drowsy—clumsily and wearily bowed. Vladímir Sergyéitch returned the bow and invited the guests to take a seat again.
The visitors sat down.
The guests sat down.
“I am very glad,”—began the little old man, pleasantly throwing apart his hands, while his companion set to scrutinising the ceiling, with his mouth slightly open:—“I am very glad that I have, at last, the honour of seeing you personally. Although you have your permanent resi{176}dence in a county which lies at a considerable distance from these localities, still, we regard you also as one of our own primordial landed proprietors, so to speak.”
“I’m really glad,” said the little old man, cheerfully spreading his arms, while his companion started looking closely at the ceiling, his mouth slightly open. “I’m really glad that I finally have the honor of meeting you in person. Even though you live in a county that’s quite far from here, we still consider you one of our own original landowners, so to speak.”
“That is very flattering to me,”—returned Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“That is really flattering to me,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Flattering or not, it is a fact. You must excuse us, Vladímir Sergyéitch; we people here in *** county are a straightforward folk; we live in our simplicity; we say what we think, without circumlocution. It is our custom, I must tell you, not to call upon each other on Name-days[12] otherwise than in our frock-coats. Truly! We have made that the rule. On that account, we are called ‘frock-coaters’ in the adjoining counties, and we are even reproached for our bad style; but we pay no attention to that! Pray, what is the use of living in the country—and then standing on ceremony?”
“Flattering or not, it’s a fact. You have to excuse us, Vladímir Sergyéitch; people here in *** county are pretty straightforward; we live simply and say what we think, without beating around the bush. It’s our custom, I must tell you, not to visit each other on Name-days[12] unless we're in our frock-coats. Seriously! That’s a rule we follow. Because of that, we’re called ‘frock-coaters’ in the neighboring counties, and we even get criticized for our style, but we don’t let it bother us! Really, what’s the point of living in the country—and then being formal?”
“Of course, what can be better ... in the country ... than that naturalness of intercourse,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Of course, what could be better ... in the countryside ... than that naturalness of interaction,”—noted Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“And yet,”—replied the little old man,—“among us in our county dwell people of the cleverest sort,—one may say people of European culture, although they do not wear dress-suits.{177} Take, for example, our historian Evsiukóff, Stepán Stepánitch: he is interesting himself in Russian history from the most ancient times, and is known in Petersburg—an extremely learned man! There is in our town an ancient Swedish cannon-ball ... ’tis placed yonder, in the centre of the public square ... and ’twas he who discovered it, you know! Certainly! Tzénteler, Antón Kárlitch ... now he has studied natural history; but they say all Germans are successful in that line. When, ten years ago, a stray hyena was killed in our vicinity, it was this Antón Kárlitch who discovered that it really was a hyena, by cause of the peculiar construction of its tail. And then, we have a landed proprietor Kaburdín: he chiefly writes light articles; he wields a very dashing pen; his articles appear in ‘Galatea.’ Bodryakóff, ... not Iván Ílitch; no, Iván Ílitch neglects that; but another Bodryakóff, Sergyéi ... what the deuce was his father’s baptismal name, Iván Ílitch ... what the deuce was it?”
“And yet,” replied the little old man, “we have some of the cleverest people in our county—European cultured folks, even if they don’t wear suits. Take our historian, Evsiukóff, Stepán Stepánitch, for example: he’s deeply into Russian history from ancient times and is known in Petersburg—an extremely knowledgeable guy! There’s an old Swedish cannonball in our town... it’s over there in the middle of the public square... and he’s the one who found it, you know! Absolutely! Tzénteler, Antón Kárlitch... he’s studied natural history; but they say all Germans are good at that. When a stray hyena was killed near here ten years ago, it was Antón Kárlitch who figured out it was a hyena because of its unusual tail. And then there's Kaburdín, a landowner: he mainly writes light articles; he has quite a flashy writing style; his work appears in ‘Galatea.’ Bodryakóff... not Iván Ílitch; no, Iván Ílitch doesn’t bother with that; but another Bodryakóff, Sergyéi... what was his father’s first name, Iván Ílitch... what was it again?”
“Sergyéitch,”—prompted Iván Ílitch.
“Sergyéitch,”—Iván Ílitch urged.
“Yes; Sergyéi Sergyéitch,—he busies himself with writing verses. Well, of course he’s not a Púshkin, but sometimes he gets off things which would pass muster even in the capitals. Do you know his epigram on Agéi Fómitch?”
“Yes; Sergyéi Sergyéitch—he spends his time writing poetry. Well, he's not a Púshkin, but sometimes he comes up with stuff that would be acceptable even in the big cities. Have you heard his epigram about Agéi Fómitch?”
“What Agéi Fómitch?”
“What’s Agéi Fómitch?”
“Akh, pardon me; I keep forgetting that you{178} are not a resident here, after all. He is our chief of police. The epigram is extremely amusing. Thou rememberest it, I believe, Iván Ílitch?”
“Ah, sorry; I keep forgetting that you{178} aren’t from around here, after all. He’s our chief of police. The saying is really funny. You remember it, right, Iván Ílitch?”
“Agéi Fómitch,”—said Bodryakóff, indifferently—
“Agéi Fómitch,” Bodryakóff said, indifferent—
“Honored by the nobles’ election....”
“I must tell you,”—broke in Ipátoff,—“that he was elected almost exclusively by white balls, for he is a most worthy man.”
“I have to tell you,”—interrupted Ipátoff,—“that he was elected almost entirely by white balls, because he is a truly worthy man.”
“Agéi Fómitch,”—repeated Bodryakóff,
“Agéi Fómitch,”—Bodryakóff repeated,
By the nobles' election honored: He eats and drinks regularly... So why shouldn't he be in charge of maintaining order?”[13]
The little old man burst out laughing.
The little old man started laughing uncontrollably.
“Ha, ha, ha! that isn’t bad, is it? Ever since then, if you’ll believe me, each one of us will say, for instance, to Agéi Fómitch: ‘Good morning!’—and will invariably add: ‘so why should not he be the regulator of order?’ And does Agéi Fómitch get angry, think you? Not in the least. No—that’s not our way. Just ask Iván Ílitch here if it is.”
“Ha, ha, ha! That's not bad, right? Ever since then, if you believe me, each of us will say to Agéi Fómitch, ‘Good morning!’—and will always add: ‘So why shouldn't he be the one in charge?’ And do you think Agéi Fómitch gets angry? Not at all. No—that's not how we do things. Just ask Iván Ílitch here if it is.”
Iván Ílitch merely rolled up his eyes.
Iván Ílitch just rolled his eyes.
“Get angry at a jest—how is that possible?{179} Now, take Iván Ílitch there; his nickname among us is ‘The Folding Soul,’ because he agrees to everything very promptly. What then? Does Iván Ílitch take offence at that? Never!”
“Get upset by a joke—how is that even possible?{179} Now, think about Iván Ílitch; we call him ‘The Folding Soul’ because he always goes along with everything so quickly. So what? Does Iván Ílitch get offended by that? Never!”
Iván Ílitch, slowly blinking his eyes, looked first at the little old man, then at Vladímir Sergyéitch.
Iván Ílitch, slowly blinking his eyes, looked first at the little old man, then at Vladímir Sergyéitch.
The epithet, “The Folding Soul,” really did fit Iván Ílitch admirably. There was not a trace in him of what is called will or character. Any one who wished could lead him whithersoever he would; all that was necessary was to say to him: “Come on, Iván Ílitch!”—and he picked up his cap and went; but if another person turned up, and said to him: “Halt, Iván Ílitch!”—he laid down his cap and remained. He was of a peaceable, tranquil disposition, had lived a bachelor-life, did not play cards, but was fond of sitting beside the players and looking into each of their faces in turn. Without society he could not exist, and solitude he could not endure. At such times he became despondent; however, this happened very rarely with him. He had another peculiarity: rising from his bed betimes in the morning, he would sing in an undertone an old romance:
The nickname “The Folding Soul” really suited Iván Ílitch perfectly. He showed no sign of what people call will or character. Anyone who wanted could lead him anywhere; all it took was saying, “Come on, Iván Ílitch!”—and he'd grab his cap and go. But if someone else showed up and said, “Stop, Iván Ílitch!”—he would put down his cap and stay put. He had a calm and easygoing nature, had lived as a bachelor, didn’t play cards, but enjoyed sitting next to the players and looking at each of their faces in turn. He couldn’t live without company and couldn’t stand being alone. During those times, he would feel down; however, that rarely happened to him. He had another quirk: when he got up early in the morning, he would softly sing an old romance:
Lived simply in the countryside...
In consequence of this peculiarity of Iván Ílitch’s, he was also called “The Hawfinch,” be{180}cause, as is well known, the hawfinch when in captivity sings only once in the course of the day, early in the morning. Such was Iván Ílitch Bodryakóff.
As a result of this trait of Iván Ílitch’s, he was also known as “The Hawfinch,” because, as is widely known, the hawfinch in captivity only sings once a day, early in the morning. That was Iván Ílitch Bodryakóff.
The conversation between Ipátoff and Vladímir Sergyéitch lasted for quite a long time, but not in its original, so to speak, speculative direction. The little old man questioned Vladímir Sergyéitch about his estate, the condition of his forests and other sorts of land, the improvements which he had already introduced or was only intending to introduce in his farming; he imparted to him several of his own observations; advised him, among other things, in order to get rid of hummocky pastures, to sprinkle them with oats, which, he said, would induce the pigs to plough them up with their snouts, and so forth. But, at last, perceiving that Vladímir Sergyéitch was so sleepy that he could hardly keep his eyes open, and that a certain deliberation and incoherence were making themselves evident in his speech, the little old man rose, and, with a courteous obeisance, declared that he would not incommode him any longer with his presence, but that he hoped to have the pleasure of seeing the valued guest at his own house not later than the following day, at dinner.
The conversation between Ipátoff and Vladímir Sergyéitch went on for quite a while, but it didn’t stay focused on its original, more theoretical topic. The elderly man asked Vladímir Sergyéitch about his estate, the state of his forests and other types of land, as well as the improvements he had already made or was planning to implement in his farming. He shared several of his own observations and suggested, among other things, that to deal with uneven pastures, he should sprinkle them with oats, which would encourage the pigs to root around in the soil with their snouts, and so on. However, noticing that Vladímir Sergyéitch was so tired he could barely keep his eyes open and that a bit of slowness and rambling was creeping into his speech, the little old man stood up and, with a polite bow, said that he wouldn’t impose on him any longer but hoped to have the pleasure of welcoming the esteemed guest to his own home for dinner the following day.
“And the first person you meet, not to mention any small child, but, so to speak, any hen or peasant-woman,”—he added,—“will point{181} out to you the road to my village. All you have to do is to ask for Ipátoff. The horses will trot there of themselves.”
“And the first person you meet, not to mention any little kid, but, so to speak, any hen or farmer's wife,”—he added,—“will show{181} you the way to my village. All you need to do is ask for Ipátoff. The horses will take you there by themselves.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch replied with a little hesitation—which, however, was natural to him—that he would try ... that if nothing prevented....
Vladímir Sergyéitch responded with a bit of hesitation—which was typical for him—that he would try ... that if nothing got in the way....
“Yes, we shall certainly expect you,”—the little old man interrupted him, cordially, shook his hand warmly, and briskly withdrew, exclaiming in the doorway, as he half turned round:—“Without ceremony!”
“Yes, we definitely look forward to seeing you,” the little old man interrupted him, smiling warmly, shook his hand enthusiastically, and quickly stepped back, calling out from the doorway as he turned slightly: “No need to be formal!”
“Folding Soul” Bodryakóff bowed in silence and vanished in the wake of his companion, with a preliminary stumble on the threshold.
“Folding Soul” Bodryakóff nodded quietly and disappeared after his companion, tripping slightly on the way out.
Having seen his unexpected guests off, Vladímir Sergyéitch immediately undressed, got into bed, and went to sleep.
Having seen his unexpected guests out, Vladímir Sergyéitch quickly undressed, climbed into bed, and fell asleep.
Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff belonged to the category of people who, after having cautiously tested their powers in two or three different careers, are wont to say of themselves that they have finally come to the conclusion to look at life from a practical point of view, and who devote their leisure to augmenting their revenues. He was not stupid, was rather penurious, and very sensible; was fond of reading, of society, of music—but all in moderation ... and bore himself very decorously. He was twenty-seven years old. A great many young{182} men of his sort have sprung up recently. He was of medium height, well built, and had agreeable though small features; their expression almost never varied; his eyes always gleamed with one and the same stern, bright glance; only now and then did this glance soften with a faint shade of something which was not precisely sadness, nor yet precisely boredom; a courteous smile rarely quitted his lips. He had very handsome, fair hair, silky, and falling in long ringlets. Vladímir Sergyéitch owned about six hundred souls[14] on a good estate, and he was thinking of marriage—a marriage of inclination, but which should, at the same time, be advantageous. He was particularly desirous of finding a wife with powerful connections. In a word, he merited the appellation of “gentleman” which had recently come into vogue.
Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff was the type of person who, after carefully trying out a few different careers, likes to think they’ve finally decided to approach life practically and spend their free time finding ways to increase their income. He wasn't foolish, but rather frugal and quite sensible. He enjoyed reading, socializing, and music—but always in moderation—and carried himself with great decorum. He was twenty-seven years old. Many young men like him had emerged recently. He was of average height, fit, and had pleasant but small features; his expression rarely changed. His eyes always held a stern, bright gaze that softened occasionally with a hint of something that wasn't exactly sadness or boredom; a polite smile rarely left his lips. He had beautiful, fair hair, silky and cascading in long ringlets. Vladímir Sergyéitch owned about six hundred souls[14] on a good estate, and he was considering marriage—one based on affection, but also beneficial. He was especially keen on finding a wife with strong connections. In short, he deserved to be called a “gentleman,” a term that had recently become popular.
When he rose on the following morning, very early, according to his wont, our gentleman occupied himself with business, and, we must do him the justice to say, did so in a decidedly practical manner, which cannot always be said of practical young men among us in Russia. He patiently listened to the confused petitions and complaints of the peasants, gave them satisfaction so far as he was able, investigated the quarrels and dissensions which had arisen between{183} relatives, exhorted some, scolded others, audited the clerk’s accounts, brought to light two or three rascalities on the part of the overseer—in a word, handled matters in such wise that he was very well satisfied with himself, and the peasants, as they returned from the assembly to their homes, spoke well of him.
When he woke up the next morning, very early, as was his habit, our guy got to work and, we have to give him credit, did it in a pretty practical way, which isn’t something you can always say about practical young men here in Russia. He patiently listened to the muddled requests and complaints of the peasants, satisfied them as much as he could, looked into the disputes that had come up between{183} relatives, advised some, reprimanded others, checked the clerk’s accounts, uncovered a couple of shady dealings by the overseer—in short, managed everything in a way that made him feel pretty good about himself, and the peasants, as they headed home from the meeting, spoke positively about him.
In spite of his promise given on the preceding evening to Ipátoff, Vladímir Sergyéitch had made up his mind to dine at home, and had even ordered his travelling-cook to prepare his favourite rice-soup with pluck; but all of a sudden, possibly in consequence of that feeling of satisfaction which had filled his soul ever since the early morning, he stopped short in the middle of the room, smote himself on the brow with his hand, and, not without some spirit, exclaimed aloud: “I believe I’ll go to that flowery old babbler!” No sooner said than done; half an hour later he was sitting in his new tarantás, drawn by four stout peasant-horses, and driving to Ipátoff’s house, which was reckoned to be not more than twenty-five versts distant by a capital road.
Despite his promise made the night before to Ipátoff, Vladímir Sergyéitch decided to have dinner at home and even had his traveling cook prepare his favorite rice soup with pluck. But suddenly, possibly due to a feeling of contentment that had filled him since the early morning, he paused in the middle of the room, struck his forehead with his hand, and, somewhat spiritedly, exclaimed, “I think I’ll visit that chatty old man!” No sooner said than done; half an hour later, he was sitting in his new tarantás, pulled by four sturdy peasant horses, on his way to Ipátoff’s house, which was said to be about twenty-five versts away via a good road.
II
Mikhaílo Nikoláevitch Ipátoff’s manor consisted of two separate small mansions, built opposite each other on the two sides of a huge pond through which ran a river. A long dam,{184} planted with silver poplars, shut off the pond; almost on a level with it the red roof of a small hand-mill was visible. Built exactly alike, and painted with the same lilac hue, the tiny houses seemed to be exchanging glances across the broad, watery expanse, with the glittering panes of their small, clean windows. From the middle of each little house a circular terrace projected, and a sharp-peaked pediment rose aloft, supported by four white pillars set close together. The ancient park ran all the way round the pond; lindens stretched out in alleys, and stood in dense clumps; aged pine-trees, with pale yellow boles, dark oaks, magnificent maples here and there reared high in air their solitary crests; the dense verdure of the thickly-spreading lilacs and acacias advanced close up to the very sides of the two little houses, leaving revealed only their fronts, from which winding paths paved with brick ran down the slope. Motley-hued ducks, white and grey geese were swimming in separate flocks on the clear water of the pond; it never became covered with scum, thanks to abundant springs which welled into its “head” from the base of the steep, rocky ravine. The situation of the manor was good, pleasant, isolated, and beautiful.
Mikhaílo Nikoláevitch Ipátoff’s estate featured two small mansions facing each other across a large pond with a river running through it. A long dam, {184} lined with silver poplars, enclosed the pond; near its level, the red roof of a small hand-mill was visible. Built identically and painted the same lilac color, the tiny houses seemed to be exchanging glances across the wide, shimmering water, their small, clear windows sparkling in the light. Each little house had a circular terrace jutting out, and a sharp-peaked pediment rising above, supported by four closely set white pillars. The old park surrounded the pond, with linden trees forming alleys and dense clusters; aged pines with pale yellow trunks, dark oaks, and magnificent maples soared high, their solitary crowns peeking through; the thick greenery of spreading lilacs and acacias came right up to the sides of the two little houses, leaving only their fronts visible, from which winding brick paths sloped down. Colorful ducks and white and gray geese floated in separate groups on the clear water of the pond, which never got covered in scum thanks to the abundant springs that flowed from the base of the steep, rocky ravine. The estate was situated in a good, pleasant, isolated, and beautiful spot.
In one of the two little houses dwelt Mikhaíl Nikoláevitch himself; in the other lived his mother, a decrepit old woman of seventy years. When he drove on to the dam, Vladímir Ser{185}gyéitch did not know to which house to betake himself. He glanced about him: a small urchin of the house-serfs was fishing, as he stood barefooted on a half-rotten tree-stump. Vladímir Sergyéitch hailed him.
In one of the two small houses lived Mikhaíl Nikoláevitch himself; in the other lived his mother, an elderly woman of seventy. When he arrived at the dam, Vladímir Sergyéitch didn't know which house to go to. He looked around: a small child from the household staff was fishing, standing barefoot on a half-rotten tree stump. Vladímir Sergyéitch called out to him.
“But to whom are you going—to the old lady or to the young master?”—replied the urchin, without taking his eyes from his float.
“But who are you going to see—the old lady or the young master?” the kid answered, not taking his eyes off his float.
“What lady?”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“I want to find Mikhaílo Nikoláitch.”
“What lady?” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch. “I want to find Mikhaílo Nikoláitch.”
“Ah! the young master? Well, then, turn to the right.”
“Ah! The young master? Well, then, turn right.”
And the lad gave his line a jerk, and drew from the motionless water a small, silvery carp. Vladímir Sergyéitch drove to the right.
And the boy gave his line a tug and pulled a small, silvery carp from the still water. Vladímir Sergyéitch turned to the right.
Mikhaíl Nikoláitch was playing at draughts with The Folding Soul when the arrival of Vladímir Sergyéitch was announced to him. He was delighted, sprang from his arm-chair, ran out into the anteroom and there kissed the visitor three times.
Mikhaíl Nikoláitch was playing checkers with The Folding Soul when he got the news that Vladímir Sergyéitch had arrived. He was thrilled, jumped up from his armchair, ran to the anteroom, and there kissed the visitor three times.
“You find me with my invariable friend, Vladímir Sergyéitch,”—began the loquacious little old man:—“with Iván Ílitch, who, I will remark in passing, is completely enchanted with your affability.” (Iván Ílitch darted a silent glance at the corner.) “He was so kind as to remain to play draughts with me, while all my household went for a stroll in the park; but I will send for them at once....{186}”
“You find me with my constant friend, Vladímir Sergyéitch,” began the chatty old man. “And with Iván Ílitch, who, by the way, is completely taken with your friendliness.” (Iván Ílitch shot a silent look at the corner.) “He was kind enough to stay and play checkers with me while my whole family went for a walk in the park; but I’ll call them back right away....{186}”
“But why disturb them?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch tried to expostulate....
“But why disturb them?”—Vladimir Sergeyevich tried to argue....
“Not the least inconvenience, I assure you. Hey, there, Vánka, run for the young ladies as fast as thou canst ... tell them that a guest has favoured us with a visit. And how does this locality please you? It’s not bad, is it? Kaburdín has composed some verses about it. ‘Ipátovka, refuge lovely’—that’s the way they begin,—and the rest of it is just as good, only I don’t remember all of it. The park is large, that’s the trouble; beyond my means. And these two houses, which are so much alike, as you have, perhaps, deigned to observe, were erected by two brothers—my father Nikolái, and my uncle Sergyéi; they also laid out the park; they were exemplary friends ... Damon and ... there now! I’ve forgotten the other man’s name....”
“Not the least inconvenience, I assure you. Hey, Vánka, run to the young ladies as fast as you can... tell them that we have a guest visiting us. And how do you like this place? It’s not bad, right? Kaburdín has written some verses about it. ‘Ipátovka, lovely refuge’—that’s how they start,—and the rest of it is just as good, but I don't remember all of it. The park is large, that’s the problem; beyond my means. And these two houses, which look so much alike, as you may have noticed, were built by two brothers—my father Nikolái and my uncle Sergyéi; they also designed the park; they were exemplary friends... Damon and... oh dear! I’ve forgotten the other man’s name....”
“Pythion,”—remarked Iván Ílitch.
“Pythion,” Iván Ílitch said.
“Not really? Well, never mind.” (At home the old man talked in a much more unconventional manner than when he was paying calls.)—“You are, probably, not ignorant of the fact, Vladímir Sergyéitch, that I am a widower, that I have lost my wife; my elder children are in government educational institutions,[15] and I have with me only the youngest two, and my sister-in-law lives with me—my wife’s sister; you will see{187} her directly. But why don’t I offer you some refreshment? Iván Ílitch, my dear fellow, see to a little luncheon ... what sort of vodka are you pleased to prefer?”
“Not really? Well, forget it.” (At home, the old man spoke in a much more relaxed way than when he was visiting.)—“You probably know, Vladímir Sergyéitch, that I’m a widower and have lost my wife; my older kids are in government schools,[15] and I only have the youngest two with me, and my sister-in-law, my wife’s sister, lives with us; you’ll meet{187} her shortly. But why don’t I offer you something to eat? Iván Ílitch, my dear friend, can you set up a quick lunch ... what kind of vodka would you like?”
“I drink nothing until dinner.”
"I don’t drink anything until dinner."
“Goodness, how is that possible! However, as you please. The truest hospitality is to let the guest do as he likes. We are very simple-mannered folk here, you see. Here with us, if I may venture so to express myself, we live not so much in a lonely as in a dead-calm place, a remote nook—that’s what! But why don’t you sit down?”
“Wow, how is that possible! But, as you wish. The best hospitality is to let your guest do as they please. We’re pretty down-to-earth people here, you know. If I may say so, we live not so much in a lonely place as in a really quiet one, a remote little corner—that’s it! But why don’t you take a seat?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch seated himself, without letting go of his hat.
Vladimir Sergeyevich sat down without taking off his hat.
“Permit me to relieve you,”—said Ipátoff, and delicately taking his hat from him, he carried it off to a corner, then returned, looked his visitor in the eye with a cordial smile, and, not knowing just what agreeable thing to say to him, inquired, in the most hearty manner,—whether he was fond of playing draughts.
“Let me take that for you,” said Ipátoff, gently taking his hat and carrying it off to the corner. He returned, looked his visitor in the eye with a friendly smile, and, unsure of what nice thing to say, asked in the warmest way possible if he enjoyed playing checkers.
“I play all games badly,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“I play all games poorly,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“And that’s a very fine thing in you,”—returned Ipátoff:—“but draughts is not a game, but rather a diversion—a way of passing leisure time; isn’t that so, Iván Ílitch?”
“And that’s a really great thing about you,” replied Ipátoff. “But checkers isn’t a game; it’s more of a pastime—a way to pass the time, right, Iván Ílitch?”
Iván Ílitch cast an indifferent glance at Ipátoff, as though he were thinking to himself,{188} “The devil only knows whether it is a game or a diversion,” but, after waiting a while, he said:
Iván Ílitch gave Ipátoff a casual look, as if he was thinking, {188} “Who even knows if this is a game or just a distraction?” but after a moment, he said:
“Yes; draughts don’t count.”
“Yes; checkers don't count.”
“Chess is quite another matter, they say,”—pursued Ipátoff;—“’tis a very difficult game, I’m told. But, in my opinion ... but yonder come my people!”—he interrupted himself, glancing through the half-open glass door, which gave upon the park.
“Chess is a whole different story, they say,” Ipátoff continued. “It’s supposed to be a really tough game. But, in my opinion ... but here come my people!” He stopped himself, looking through the half-open glass door that led out to the park.
Vladímir Sergyéitch rose, turned round, and beheld first two little girls, about ten years of age, in pink cotton frocks and broad-brimmed hats, who were running alertly up the steps of the terrace; not far behind them a tall, plump, well-built young girl of twenty, in a dark gown, made her appearance. They all entered the house, and the little girls courtesied sedately to the visitor.
Vladimir Sergeyevich got up, turned around, and saw two little girls, around ten years old, in pink cotton dresses and wide-brimmed hats, cheerfully running up the steps of the terrace. Not far behind them was a tall, plump, well-built young woman of twenty, wearing a dark dress. They all went inside the house, and the little girls politely curtsied to the visitor.
“Here, sir, let me present you,”—said the host;—“my daughters, sir. This one here is named Kátya, and this one is Nástya, and this is my sister-in-law, Márya Pávlovna, whom I have already had the pleasure of mentioning to you. I beg that you will love and favour them.”
“Here, sir, let me introduce you,” said the host. “These are my daughters. This one is Kátya, and this one is Nástya. And this is my sister-in-law, Márya Pávlovna, whom I’ve already mentioned to you. I hope you’ll take a liking to them.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch made his bow to Márya Pávlovna; she replied to him with a barely perceptible inclination of the head.
Vladímir Sergyéitch bowed to Márya Pávlovna; she responded with a slight nod of her head.
Márya Pávlovna held in her hand a large, open knife; her thick, ruddy-blond hair was slightly dishevelled,—a small green leaf had got entangled in it, her braids had escaped from the{189} comb,—her dark-skinned face was flushed, and her red lips were parted; her gown looked crumpled. She was breathing fast; her eyes were sparkling; it was evident that she had been working in the garden. She immediately left the room; the little girls ran out after her.
Márya Pávlovna was holding a large, open knife in her hand. Her thick, reddish-blond hair was a bit messy—there was a small green leaf stuck in it, and her braids had come undone from the{189} comb. Her tanned face was flushed, and her red lips were slightly parted; her dress looked wrinkled. She was breathing heavily, her eyes were sparkling, and it was clear she had been working in the garden. She quickly left the room, and the little girls ran out after her.
“She’s going to rearrange her toilet a bit,”—remarked the old man, turning to Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“they can’t get along without that, sir!”
“She's going to rearrange her bathroom a bit,” remarked the old man, turning to Vladimir Sergyevich; “they can't manage without that, sir!”
Vladímir Sergyéitch grinned at him in response, and became somewhat pensive. Márya Pávlovna had made an impression on him. It was long since he had seen such a purely Russian beauty of the steppes. She speedily returned, sat down on the divan, and remained motionless. She had smoothed her hair, but had not changed her gown,—had not even put on cuffs. Her features expressed not precisely pride, but rather austerity, almost harshness; her brow was broad and low, her nose short and straight; a slow, lazy smile curled her lips from time to time; her straight eyebrows contracted scornfully. She kept her large, dark eyes almost constantly lowered. “I know,” her repellent young face seemed to be saying; “I know that you are all looking at me; well, then, look; you bore me.” But when she raised her eyes, there was something wild, beautiful, and stolid about them, which was suggestive of the eyes of a doe. She had a mag{190}nificent figure. A classical poet would have compared her to Ceres or Juno.
Vladímir Sergyéitch grinned at him in response and became a bit thoughtful. Márya Pávlovna had impressed him. It had been a long time since he had seen such a distinctly Russian beauty from the steppes. She quickly returned, sat down on the couch, and stayed still. She had pulled her hair back but hadn’t changed her dress or even added cuffs. Her features showed not exactly pride, but rather sternness, almost harshness; her forehead was broad and low, her nose was short and straight; a slow, lazy smile occasionally curled her lips; her straight eyebrows furrowed in disdain. She kept her large, dark eyes almost constantly downcast. “I know,” her unwelcoming young face seemed to say; “I know you’re all staring at me; go ahead, stare; I’m bored.” But when she lifted her gaze, there was something wild, beautiful, and sturdy about her eyes, reminiscent of a doe’s. She had a stunning figure. A classical poet would have compared her to Ceres or Juno.
“What have you been doing in the garden?”—Ipátoff asked her, being desirous of bringing her into the conversation.
“What have you been doing in the garden?” Ipátoff asked her, wanting to include her in the conversation.
“I have been cutting off dead branches, and digging up the flower-beds,” she replied, in a voice which was rather low, but agreeable and resonant.
“I’ve been trimming dead branches and digging up the flower beds,” she replied, her voice quiet but pleasant and clear.
“And are you tired?”
"Are you tired?"
“The children are; I am not.”
“The kids are; I'm not.”
“I know,”—interposed the old man, with a smile;—“thou art a regular Bobélina! And have you been to grandmamma’s?”
“I know,” the old man said with a smile. “You’re such a little Bobélina! Have you been to Grandma’s?”
“Yes; she is asleep.”
"Yes, she's asleep."
“Are you fond of flowers?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked her.
“Do you like flowers?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked her.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Why dost thou not put on thy hat when thou goest out of doors?”—Ipátoff remarked to her.—“Just see how red and sunburned thou art.”
“Why don’t you put on your hat when you go outside?”—Ipátoff said to her.—“Just look at how red and sunburned you are.”
She silently passed her hand over her face. Her hands were not large, but rather broad, and decidedly red. She did not wear gloves.
She quietly ran her hand over her face. Her hands weren't large, but they were wide and definitely red. She didn’t wear gloves.
“And are you fond of gardening?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch put another question to her.
“And do you like gardening?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked her another question.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Vladímir Sergyéitch began to narrate what a fine garden there was in his neighbourhood, belonging to a wealthy landed proprietor named{191} N***.—The head gardener, a German, received in wages alone two thousand rubles, silver[16]—he said, among other things.
Vladímir Sergéitch started to talk about the beautiful garden in his neighborhood, owned by a wealthy landowner named N***. The head gardener, who was German, earned a salary of two thousand rubles in silver, he mentioned, among other things.
“And what is the name of that gardener?”—inquired Iván Ílitch, suddenly.
“And what’s the name of that gardener?” Iván Ílitch asked suddenly.
“I don’t remember,—Meyer or Müller, I think. But why do you ask?”
“I don’t remember—Meyer or Müller, I guess. But why do you want to know?”
“For no reason in particular, sir,”—replied Iván Ílitch.—“To find out his name.”
“For no specific reason, sir,” replied Iván Ílitch. “Just to find out his name.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch continued his narration. The little girls, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch’s daughters, entered, sat down quietly, and quietly began to listen....
Vladímir Sergyéitch continued his story. The little girls, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch’s daughters, came in, sat down quietly, and started to listen attentively....
A servant made his appearance at the door, had announced that Egór Kapítonitch had arrived.
A servant showed up at the door and announced that Egór Kapítonitch had arrived.
“Ah! Ask him in, ask him in!”—exclaimed Ipátoff.
“Ah! Invite him in, invite him in!”—exclaimed Ipátoff.
There entered a short, fat little old man, one of the sort of people who are called squat or dumpy, with a puffy and, at the same time, a wrinkled little face, after the fashion of a baked apple. He wore a grey hussar jacket with black braiding and a standing collar; his full coffee-coloured velveteen trousers ended far above his ankles.
There came in a short, chubby old man, one of those people who are referred to as squat or dumpy, with a puffy yet wrinkled face resembling a baked apple. He was dressed in a grey hussar jacket with black trimming and a high collar; his loose coffee-colored velveteen pants stopped well above his ankles.
“Good morning, my most respected Egór Kapítonitch,”—exclaimed Ipátoff, advancing to{192} meet him.—“We haven’t seen each other for a long time.”
“Good morning, my most respected Egór Kapítonitch,” exclaimed Ipátoff, moving closer to{192} greet him. “It’s been a while since we last saw each other.”
“Couldn’t be helped,”—returned Egór Kapítonitch in a lisping and whining voice, after having preliminarily exchanged salutations with all present;—“surely you know, Mikhaíl Sergyéitch, whether I am a free man or not?”
“Couldn’t be helped,” Egór Kapítonitch responded in a lisping and whiny voice, after he had exchanged greetings with everyone present; “surely you know, Mikhaíl Sergyéitch, whether I am a free man or not?”
“And how are you not a free man, Egór Kapítonitch?”
“And how are you not a free man, Egór Kapítonitch?”
“Why, of course I’m not, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch; there’s my family, my affairs.... And there’s Matryóna Márkovna to boot,” and he waved his hand in despair.
“Of course I’m not, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch; I have my family, my responsibilities.... And on top of that, there’s Matryóna Márkovna,” he said, waving his hand in frustration.
“But what about Matryóna Márkovna?”
“But what about Matryóna Márkovna?”
And Ipátoff launched a slight wink at Vladímir Sergyéitch, as though desirous of exciting his interest in advance.
And Ipátoff gave a subtle wink to Vladimir Sergyevich, as if wanting to pique his interest ahead of time.
“Why, everybody knows,”—returned Egór Kapítonitch, as he took a seat;—“she’s always discontented with me, don’t you know that? Whatever I say, it’s wrong, not delicate, not decorous. And why it isn’t decorous, the Lord God alone knows. And the young ladies, my daughters that is to say, do the same, taking pattern by their mother. I don’t say but what Matryóna Márkovna is a very fine woman, but she’s awfully severe on the score of manners.”
“Everyone knows,” replied Egór Kapítonitch as he sat down. “She’s always unhappy with me, don’t you know that? Whatever I say is wrong, not delicate, not proper. And only God knows why it isn’t proper. And the young ladies, my daughters, follow their mother’s example. I’m not saying that Matryóna Márkovna isn’t a great woman, but she’s extremely strict about manners.”
“But, good gracious! in what way are your manners bad, Egór Kapítonitch?”
“But, good grief! How are your manners bad, Egór Kapítonitch?”
“That’s exactly what I’d like to know myself;{193} but, evidently, she’s hard to suit. Yesterday, for instance, I said at table: ‘Matryóna Márkovna,’” and Egór Kapítonitch imparted to his voice an insinuating inflection,—“‘Matryóna Márkovna,’ says I, ‘what’s the meaning of this,—that Aldóshka isn’t careful with the horses, doesn’t know how to drive?’ says I; ‘there’s the black stallion quite foundered.’—I-iikh! how Matryóna Márkovna did flare up, and set to crying shame on me: ‘Thou dost not know how to express thyself decently in the society of ladies,’ says she; and the young ladies instantly galloped away from the table, and on the next day, the Biriúloff young ladies, my wife’s nieces, had heard all about it. And how had I expressed myself badly? And no matter what I say—and sometimes I really am incautious,—no matter to whom I say it, especially at home,—those Biriúloff girls know all about it the next day. A fellow simply doesn’t know what to do. Sometimes I’m just sitting so, thinking after my fashion,—I breathe hard, as perhaps you know,—and Matryóna Márkovna sets to berating me again: ‘Don’t snore,’ says she; ‘nobody snores nowadays!’—‘What art thou scolding about, Matryóna Márkovna?’ says I. ‘Good mercy, thou shouldst have compassion, but thou scoldest.’ So I don’t meditate at home any more. I sit and look down—so—all the time. By Heaven, I do. And then, again, not long ago, we got into{194} bed; ‘Matryóna Márkovna,’ says I, ‘what makes thee spoil thy page-boy, mátushka?[17] Why, he’s a regular little pig,’ says I, ‘and he might wash his face of a Sunday, at least.’ And what happened? It strikes me that I said it distantly, tenderly, but I didn’t hit the mark even then; Matryóna Márkovna began to cry shame on me again: ‘Thou dost not understand how to behave in the society of ladies,’ says she; and the next day the Biriúloff girls knew all about it. What time have I to think of visits under such circumstances, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch?”
"That’s exactly what I want to know myself;{193} but apparently, she’s hard to please. Yesterday, at the dinner table, I said: ‘Matryóna Márkovna,’” and Egór Kapítonitch added a suggestive tone to his voice,—“‘Matryóna Márkovna,’ I said, ‘what’s going on that Aldóshka isn’t taking care of the horses, doesn’t know how to drive?’ I said; ‘there’s the black stallion completely foundered.’—I-iikh! Matryóna Márkovna really blew up and started to shame me: ‘You don’t know how to express yourself properly in the company of ladies,’ she said; and the young ladies immediately rushed away from the table, and the next day, my wife’s nieces, the Biriúloff girls, had already heard all about it. How had I expressed myself badly? And no matter what I say—and sometimes I really am careless,—no matter to whom I say it, especially at home,—the Biriúloff girls know all about it the next day. A guy just doesn’t know what to do. Sometimes I’m just sitting there, thinking in my own way—I breathe heavily, as you might notice—and Matryóna Márkovna starts scolding me again: ‘Don’t snore,’ she says; ‘nobody snores these days!’—‘What are you scolding about, Matryóna Márkovna?’ I said. ‘Good grief, you should be compassionate, but instead, you scold.’ So I don’t think at home anymore. I just sit and look down—like this—all the time. By Heaven, I do. And then, not long ago, we got into{194} bed; ‘Matryóna Márkovna,’ I said, ‘why do you spoil your page-boy, mátushka?[17] He’s just a little brat,’ I said, ‘and he could at least wash his face on Sundays.’ And what happened? I thought I said it in a gentle, caring way, but I still didn’t get it right; Matryóna Márkovna started shaming me again: ‘You don’t know how to behave in the company of ladies,’ she said; and the next day the Biriúloff girls knew all about it. What time do I have to think of visits under such conditions, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch?”
“I’m amazed at what you tell me,”—replied Ipátoff;—“I did not expect that from Matryóna Márkovna. Apparently, she is....”
“I’m amazed at what you’re telling me,” replied Ipátoff. “I didn’t expect that from Matryóna Márkovna. It seems she is....”
“An extremely fine woman,”—put in Egór Kapítonitch;—“a model wife and mother, so to speak, only strict on the score of manners. She says that ensemble is necessary in everything, and that I haven’t got it. I don’t speak French, as you are aware, I only understand it. But what’s that ensemble that I haven’t got?”
“An incredibly impressive woman,” Egór Kapítonitch remarked. “A perfect wife and mother, so to speak, but very particular about manners. She says that ensemble is essential in everything, and that I don’t have it. I don’t speak French, as you know; I only understand it. But what is this ensemble that I’m lacking?”
Ipátoff, who was not very strong in French himself, only shrugged his shoulders.
Ipátoff, who wasn't very good at French himself, just shrugged his shoulders.
“And how are your children—your sons, that is to say?”—he asked Egór Kapítonitch after a brief pause.
“And how are your kids—your sons, I mean?” he asked Egór Kapítonitch after a brief pause.
Egór Kapítonitch darted an oblique glance at him.{195}
Egór Kapítonitch shot him a sidelong look.{195}
“My sons are all right. I’m satisfied with them. The girls have got out of hand, but I’m satisfied with my sons. Lyólya discharges his service well, his superior officers approve of him; that Lyólya of mine is a clever fellow. Well, Míkhetz—he’s not like that; he has turned out some sort of a philanthropist.”
“My sons are doing well. I’m happy with them. The girls have gotten a bit wild, but I’m pleased with my sons. Lyólya does his job well; his bosses think highly of him; that Lyólya of mine is a sharp guy. As for Míkhetz—he's not quite the same; he’s become some kind of philanthropist.”
“Why a philanthropist?”
“Why be a philanthropist?”
“The Lord knows; he speaks to nobody, he shuns folks. Matryóna Márkovna mostly abashes him. ‘Why dost thou take pattern by thy father?’ she says to him. ‘Do thou respect him, but copy thy mother as to manners.’ He’ll get straightened out, he’ll turn out all right also.”
“The Lord knows; he talks to no one, he avoids people. Matryóna Márkovna mostly embarrasses him. ‘Why are you trying to be like your father?’ she asks him. ‘Respect him, but take your manners from your mother.’ He’ll figure it out; he’ll turn out just fine too.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch asked Ipátoff to introduce him to Egór Kapítonitch. They entered into conversation. Márya Pávlovna did not take part in it; Iván Ílitch seated himself beside her, and said two words, in all, to her; the little girls came up to him, and began to narrate something to him in a whisper.... The housekeeper entered, a gaunt old woman, with her head bound up in a dark kerchief, and announced that dinner was ready. All wended their way to the dining-room.
Vladimir Sergeyevich asked Ipatoff to introduce him to Egor Kapitonich. They started chatting. Marya Pavlovna stayed out of the conversation; Ivan Ilyich sat down next to her and said a total of two words to her. The little girls approached him and began whispering something in his ear. The housekeeper came in, an old, slender woman with her head wrapped in a dark scarf, and announced that dinner was ready. Everyone headed to the dining room.
The dinner lasted for quite a long time. Ipátoff kept a good cook, and ordered pretty good wines, not from Moscow, but from the capital of the government. Ipátoff lived at his ease, as{196} the saying goes. He did not own more than three hundred souls, but he was not in debt to any one, and had brought his estate into order. At table, the host himself did the greater part of the talking; Egór Kapítonitch chimed in, but did not forget himself, at the same time; he ate and drank gloriously. Márya Pávlovna preserved unbroken silence, only now and then replying with half-smiles to the hurried remarks of the two little girls, who sat one on each side of her. They were, evidently, very fond of her. Vladímir Sergyéitch made several attempts to enter into conversation with her, but without particular success. Folding Soul Bodryakóff even ate indolently and languidly. After dinner all went out on the terrace to drink coffee. The weather was magnificent; from the garden was wafted the sweet perfume of the lindens, which were then in full flower; the summer air, slightly cooled by the thick shade of the trees, and the humidity of the adjacent pond, breathed forth a sort of caressing warmth. Suddenly, from behind the poplars of the dam, the trampling of a horse’s hoofs became audible, and a moment later, a horsewoman made her appearance in a long riding-habit and a grey hat, mounted on a bay horse; she was riding at a gallop; a page was galloping behind her, on a small, white cob.
The dinner went on for quite a while. Ipátoff had a great cook and ordered pretty decent wines, not from Moscow, but from the capital of the government. Ipátoff lived comfortably, as the saying goes. He didn't own more than three hundred people, but he wasn't in debt to anyone and had gotten his estate in order. At the table, the host did most of the talking; Egór Kapítonitch chimed in but stayed composed; he ate and drank heartily. Márya Pávlovna remained mostly silent, only occasionally responding with half-smiles to the quick remarks from the two little girls, who sat on either side of her. They clearly adored her. Vladímir Sergyéitch tried several times to engage her in conversation, but it didn't go particularly well. Folding Soul Bodryakóff ate lazily and without much enthusiasm. After dinner, everyone went out to the terrace for coffee. The weather was beautiful; the sweet scent of blooming linden trees wafted from the garden; the summer air, slightly cooled by the dense shade of the trees and the humidity from the nearby pond, felt gently warm. Suddenly, the sound of a horse’s hooves came from behind the poplars by the dam, and a moment later, a horsewoman appeared in a long riding habit and a grey hat, riding a bay horse at a gallop, with a page following her on a small white cob.
“Ah!”—exclaimed Ipátoff,—“Nadézhda Alexyéevna is coming. What a pleasant surprise!{197}”
“Ah!”—exclaimed Ipátoff,—“Nadézhda Alexyéevna is coming. What a nice surprise!{197}”
“Alone?”—asked Márya Pávlovna, who up to that moment had been standing motionless in the doorway.
“Alone?”—asked Márya Pávlovna, who up to that moment had been standing still in the doorway.
“Alone.... Evidently, something has detained Piótr Alexyéevitch.”
“Alone.... Clearly, something has held up Piótr Alexyéevitch.”
Márya Pávlovna darted a sidelong glance from beneath her brows, a flush overspread her face, and she turned away.
Márya Pávlovna glanced sideways from under her brows, a flush spread across her face, and she turned away.
In the meantime, the horsewoman had ridden through the wicket-gate into the garden, galloped up to the terrace, and sprang lightly to the ground, without waiting either for her groom or for Ipátoff, who had started to meet her. Briskly gathering up the train of her riding-habit, she ran up the steps, and springing upon the terrace, exclaimed blithely:
In the meantime, the horsewoman had ridden through the small gate into the garden, galloped up to the terrace, and jumped lightly to the ground, without waiting for her groom or for Ipátoff, who had come out to greet her. Quickly gathering up the train of her riding dress, she ran up the steps and leaped onto the terrace, exclaiming cheerfully:
“Here I am!”
“Here I am!”
“Welcome!”—said Ipátoff.—“How unexpected, how charming this is! Allow me to kiss your hand....”
“Welcome!” said Ipátoff. “How unexpected, how delightful this is! Let me kiss your hand....”
“Certainly,”—returned the visitor; “only, you must pull off the glove yourself.—I cannot.” And, extending her hand to him, she nodded to Márya Pávlovna.—“Just fancy, Másha, my brother will not be here to-day,”—she said, with a little sigh.
“Sure,” the visitor replied, “but you have to take off the glove yourself. I can’t.” Then, reaching out her hand to him, she nodded at Márya Pávlovna. “Can you believe it, Másha? My brother isn’t coming today,” she said with a slight sigh.
“I see for myself that he is not here,”—replied Márya Pávlovna in an undertone.
“I can see for myself that he’s not here,” replied Márya Pávlovna softly.
“He bade me say to thee that he is busy. Thou must not be angry. Good morning, Egór Kapítonitch; good morning, Iván Ílitch; good{198} morning, children.... Vásya,”—added the guest, turning to her small groom,—“order them to walk Little Beauty up and down well, dost hear? Másha, please give me a pin, to fasten up my train.... Come here, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch.”
“He asked me to tell you that he’s busy. You shouldn’t be upset. Good morning, Egór Kapítonitch; good morning, Iván Ílitch; good{198} morning, kids.... Vásya,”—added the guest, turning to her small groom,—“make sure they walk Little Beauty up and down properly, got it? Másha, please give me a pin to fasten my train.... Come here, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch.”
Ipátoff went closer to her.
Ipátoff moved closer to her.
“Who is that new person?”—she asked, quite loudly.
“Who is that new person?” she asked, raising her voice.
“That is a neighbour, Astákhoff, Vladímir Sergyéevitch, you know, the owner of Sásovo. I’ll introduce him if you like, shall I?”
"That’s a neighbor, Astákhoff, Vladímir Sergyéevitch, you know, the owner of Sásovo. I can introduce him if you want, okay?"
“Very well ... afterward. Akh, what splendid weather!”—she went on.—“Egór Kapítonitch, tell me—can it be possible that Matryóna Márkovna growls even in such weather as this?”
“Alright then ... later. Ah, what beautiful weather!”—she continued.—“Egór Kapítonitch, tell me—could it really be true that Matryóna Márkovna is still grumbling even in weather like this?”
“Matryóna Márkovna never grumbles in any sort of weather, madam; and she is merely strict on the score of manners....”
“Matryóna Márkovna never complains about the weather, ma'am; and she is just strict about manners....”
“And what are the Biriúloff girls doing? They know all about it the next day, don’t they?...” And she burst into a ringing, silvery laugh.
“And what are the Biriúloff girls up to? They know everything by the next day, right?...” And she let out a bright, clear laugh.
“You are pleased to laugh constantly,”—returned Egór Kapítonitch.—“However, when should a person laugh, if not at your age?”
“You always seem to be laughing,” replied Egór Kapítonitch. “But when else is someone supposed to laugh if not at your age?”
“Egór Kapítonitch, don’t get angry, my dear man! Akh, I’m tired; allow me to sit down....”
“Egór Kapítonitch, please don’t be upset, my friend! Ah, I’m exhausted; let me sit down....”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna dropped into an arm{199}-chair, and playfully pulled her hat down over her very eyes.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna plopped down into an arm{199}-chair and playfully yanked her hat down over her eyes.
Ipátoff led Vladímir Sergyéitch up to her.
Ipátoff brought Vladímir Sergyéitch over to her.
“Permit me, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, to present to you our neighbour, Mr. Astákhoff, of whom you have, probably, heard a great deal.”
“Allow me, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, to introduce you to our neighbor, Mr. Astákhoff, of whom you've probably heard a lot.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch made his bow, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna looked up at him from under the brim of her round hat.
Vladímir Sergyéitch bowed, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna looked up at him from beneath the brim of her round hat.
“Nadézhda Alexyéevna Véretyeff, our neighbour,”—went on Ipátoff, turning to Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“She lives here with her brother, Piótr Alexyéitch, a retired lieutenant of the Guards. She is a great friend of my sister-in-law, and bears good will to our household in general.”
“Nadézhda Alexyéevna Véretyeff, our neighbor,” went on Ipátoff, turning to Vladímir Sergyéitch. “She lives here with her brother, Piótr Alexyéitch, a retired Guards lieutenant. She’s a close friend of my sister-in-law and has a good attitude toward our household in general.”
“A whole formal inventory,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, laughing, and, as before, scanning Vladímir Sergyéitch from under her hat.
“A complete formal inventory,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna said, laughing, and, as before, looked at Vladímir Sergyéitch from beneath her hat.
But, in the meantime, Vladímir Sergyéitch was thinking to himself: “Why, this is a very pretty woman also.” And, in fact, Nadézhda Alexyéevna was a very charming young girl. Slender and graceful, she appeared much younger than she really was. She was already in her twenty-eighth year. She had a round face, a small head, fluffy fair hair, a sharp, almost audaciously upturned little nose, and merry, almost crafty little eyes. Mockery fairly glittered in them, and kindled in them in sparks. Her features, ex{200}tremely vivacious and mobile, sometimes assumed an almost amusing expression; humour peered forth from them. Now and then, for the most part suddenly, a shade of pensiveness flitted across her face,—and at such times it became gentle and kindly; but she could not surrender herself long to meditation. She easily seized upon the ridiculous sides of people, and drew very respectable caricatures. Everybody had petted her ever since she was born, and that is something which is immediately perceptible; people who have been spoiled in childhood preserve a certain stamp to the end of their lives. Her brother loved her, although he asserted that she stung, not like a bee, but like a wasp; because a bee stings and then dies, whereas it signifies nothing for a wasp to sting. This comparison enraged her.
But meanwhile, Vladímir Sergyéitch was thinking to himself, “Wow, this is a really pretty woman.” And, in fact, Nadézhda Alexyéevna was a very charming young lady. Slender and graceful, she looked much younger than her actual age. She was already twenty-eight. She had a round face, a small head, fluffy fair hair, a sharp, almost audaciously upturned little nose, and lively, almost sly little eyes. There was a sparkle of mockery in them, lighting up with sparks. Her features were extremely lively and expressive, sometimes taking on a comical look; humor shone through them. Now and then, usually suddenly, a shadow of pensiveness would cross her face, and at those moments it would soften and become warm; but she couldn’t stay lost in thought for long. She easily noticed the ridiculous traits in people and created very respectable caricatures. Everyone had spoiled her since she was born, and you could definitely tell; people who have been indulged in childhood carry a certain mark for life. Her brother loved her, even though he claimed she stung, not like a bee, but like a wasp; because a bee stings and then dies, while a wasp stinging is no big deal. This comparison made her angry.
“Have you come here for long?”—she asked Vladímir Sergyéitch, dropping her eyes, and twisting her riding-whip in her hands.
“Have you been here long?” she asked Vladímir Sergyéitch, looking down and twisting her riding whip in her hands.
“No; I intend to go away from here to-morrow.”
“No; I plan to leave here tomorrow.”
“Whither?”
“Where to?”
“Home.”
"Home."
“Home? Why, may I venture to ask?”
"Home? Can I ask why?"
“What do you mean by ‘why’? I have affairs at home which do not brook delay.”
“What do you mean by ‘why’? I have matters at home that can't wait.”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna looked at him.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna stared at him.
“Are you such a ... punctual man?”
“Are you really that ... punctual?”
“I try to be a punctual man,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“In our sedate era, every honourable man must be sedate and punctual.”
“I try to be a punctual man,” replied Vladimir Sergeyevich. “In our calm times, every respectable person must be calm and punctual.”
“That is perfectly just,”—remarked Ipátoff.—“Isn’t that true Iván Ílitch?”
“That’s absolutely fair,” remarked Ipátoff. “Isn’t that right, Iván Ílitch?”
Iván Ílitch merely glanced at Ipátoff; but Egór Kapítonitch remarked:
Iván Ílitch just took a quick look at Ipátoff; but Egór Kapítonitch noted:
“Yes, that’s so.”
“Yeah, that’s true.”
“‘Tis a pity,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna;—“precisely what we lack is a jeune premier. You know how to act comedy, I suppose?”
“It's a shame,” said Nadézhda Alexyéevna; “what we really need is a jeune premier. You know how to perform comedy, right?”
“I have never put my powers in that line to the test.”
"I've never tested my abilities in that area."
“I am convinced that you would act well. You have that sort of bearing ... a stately mien, which is indispensable in a jeune premier. My brother and I are preparing to set up a theatre here. However, we shall not act comedies only: we shall act all sorts of things—dramas, ballets, and even tragedies. Why wouldn’t Másha do for Cleopatra or Phèdre? Just look at her!”
“I’m sure you would do a great job. You have that kind of presence... a dignified appearance, which is essential in a jeune premier. My brother and I are getting ready to set up a theater here. But we won’t just perform comedies: we’ll do all kinds of things—dramas, ballets, and even tragedies. Why couldn’t Másha play Cleopatra or Phèdre? Just look at her!”
Vladímir Sergyéitch turned round.... Márya Pávlovna was gazing thoughtfully into the distance, as she stood leaning her head against the door, with folded arms.... At that moment, her regular features really did suggest the faces of ancient statues. She did not catch Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s last words; but, perceiving that the glances of all present were suddenly directed{202} to her, she immediately divined what was going on, blushed, and was about to retreat into the drawing-room.... Nadézhda Alexyéevna briskly grasped her by the hand and, with the coquettish caressing action of a kitten, drew her toward her, and kissed that almost masculine hand. Márya Pávlovna flushed more vividly than before.
Vladímir Sergyéitch turned around. Márya Pávlovna was gazing thoughtfully into the distance, leaning her head against the door with her arms crossed. In that moment, her symmetrical features really did resemble those of ancient statues. She didn’t catch Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s last words, but noticing that everyone’s gaze suddenly shifted to her, she quickly figured out what was happening, blushed, and was about to retreat into the drawing room. Nadézhda Alexyéevna quickly took her hand and, with a playful, kitten-like gesture, pulled her closer and kissed her almost masculine hand. Márya Pávlovna turned even redder than before.
“Thou art always playing pranks, Nádya,”—she said.
“You're always playing pranks, Nádya,” she said.
“Didn’t I speak the truth about thee? I am ready to appeal to all.... Well, enough, enough, I won’t do it again. But I will say again,”—went on Nadézhda Alexyéevna, addressing Vladímir Sergyéitch,—“that it is a pity you are going away. We have a jeune premier, it is true; he calls himself so, but he is very bad.”
“Didn’t I tell the truth about you? I’m ready to appeal to everyone.... Well, enough, enough, I won’t do it again. But I’ll say it again,”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna continued, addressing Vladímir Sergyéitch,—“that it’s a shame you’re leaving. We have a jeune premier, it's true; he calls himself that, but he’s really not good at all.”
“Who is he? permit me to inquire.”
“Who is he? May I ask?”
“Bodryakóff the poet. How can a poet be a jeune premier? In the first place, he dresses in the most frightful way; in the second place, he writes epigrams, and gets shy in the presence of every woman, even in mine. He lisps, one of his hands is always higher than his head, and I don’t know what besides. Tell me, please, M’sieu Astákhoff, are all poets like that?”
“Bodryakóff the poet. How can a poet be a jeune premier? First of all, he dresses in the most awful way; secondly, he writes epigrams and gets shy around every woman, even me. He has a lisp, one of his hands is always higher than his head, and I don’t know what else. Please tell me, M’sieu Astákhoff, are all poets like that?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch drew himself up slightly.
Vladímir Sergyéitch straightened himself a bit.
“I have never known a single one of them, personally; but I must confess that I have never sought acquaintance with them.{203}”
“I have never personally known any of them; but I have to admit that I have never tried to get to know them.{203}”
“Yes, you certainly are a positive man. We shall have to take Bodryakóff; there’s nothing else to be done. Other jeunes premiers are even worse. That one, at all events, will learn his part by heart. Másha, in addition to tragic rôles, will fill the post of prima donna.... You haven’t heard her sing, have you, M’sieu Astákhoff?”
“Yes, you definitely are an optimistic guy. We’ll have to go with Bodryakóff; there’s no other choice. The other jeunes premiers are even worse. At least he’ll learn his lines. Másha, besides taking on serious roles, will also be the lead actress.... You haven’t heard her sing, have you, M’sieu Astákhoff?”
“No,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, displaying his teeth in a smile; “and I did not know....”
“No,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, showing his teeth in a smile; “and I didn’t know….”
“What is the matter with thee to-day, Nádya?”—said Márya Pávlovna, with a look of displeasure.
“What’s wrong with you today, Nádya?”—said Márya Pávlovna, with a look of disapproval.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna sprang to her feet.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna got up.
“For Heaven’s sake, Másha, do sing us something, please.... I won’t let thee alone until thou singest us something, Másha dearest. I would sing myself, to entertain the visitors, but thou knowest what a bad voice I have. But, on the other hand, thou shalt see how splendidly I will accompany thee.”
“For heaven's sake, Másha, please sing us something.... I won’t leave you alone until you sing for us, my dear Másha. I would sing myself to entertain the guests, but you know how terrible my voice is. But, on the other hand, you’ll see how wonderfully I can accompany you.”
Márya Pávlovna made no reply.
Márya Pávlovna said nothing.
“There’s no getting rid of thee,”—she said at last.—“Like a spoiled child, thou art accustomed to have all thy caprices humoured. I will sing, if you like.”
“There’s no getting rid of you,” she finally said. “Like a spoiled child, you’re used to having all your whims indulged. I will sing, if you want.”
“Bravo, bravo!”—exclaimed Nadézhda Alexyéevna, clapping her hands.—“Let us go into the drawing-room, gentlemen.—And as for caprices,”—she added, laughing,—“I’ll pay you off for that! Is it permissible to expose my weaknesses{204} in the presence of strangers? Egór Kapítonitch, does Matryóna Márkovna shame you thus before people?”
“Bravo, bravo!” Nadézhda Alexyéevna exclaimed, clapping her hands. “Let’s head to the drawing room, gentlemen. And as for those quirks,” she added with a laugh, “I’ll get you back for that! Is it okay to show my weaknesses in front of strangers? Egór Kapítonitch, does Matryóna Márkovna embarrass you like this in front of others?”
“Matryóna Márkovna,”—muttered Egór Kapítonitch,—“is a very worthy lady; only, on the score of manners....”
“Matryóna Márkovna,”—muttered Egór Kapítonitch,—“is a really respectable lady; it’s just that, when it comes to manners....”
“Well, come along, come along!”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna interrupted him, and entered the drawing-room.
“Well, come on, come on!”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna interrupted him and walked into the living room.
All followed her. She tossed off her hat and seated herself at the piano. Márya Pávlovna stood near the wall, a good way from Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
All followed her. She threw off her hat and sat down at the piano. Márya Pávlovna stood by the wall, a distance away from Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“Másha,”—said the latter, after reflecting a little,—“sing us ‘The farm-hand is sowing the grain.’”[18]
“Másha,” said the latter, after thinking for a moment, “sing us ‘The farm-hand is sowing the grain.’”[18]
Márya Pávlovna began to sing. Her voice was pure and powerful, and she sang well—simply, and without affectation. All listened to her with great attention, while Vladímir Sergyéitch could not conceal his amazement. When Márya Pávlovna had finished, he stepped up to her, and began to assure her that he had not in the least expected....
Márya Pávlovna started to sing. Her voice was clear and strong, and she sang beautifully—simply, and without pretense. Everyone listened to her intently, while Vladímir Sergyéitch couldn't hide his amazement. When Márya Pávlovna finished, he walked up to her and began to assure her that he had not expected at all....
“Are you a Little Russian?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked her.
“Are you a Little Russian?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked her.
“I am a native of Little Russia,” she replied, and began to sing “Humming, humming.”
“I’m from Little Russia,” she said, and started to sing, “Humming, humming.”
At first she uttered the words in an indifferent manner; but the mournfully passionate lay of her fatherland gradually began to stir her, her cheeks flushed scarlet, her glance flashed, her voice rang out fervently. She finished.
At first, she spoke the words casually; but the mournfully passionate song of her homeland gradually started to move her, her cheeks turned bright red, her eyes sparkled, and her voice came out fervently. She finished.
“Good heavens! How well thou hast sung that!”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, bending over the keys.—“What a pity that my brother was not here!”
“Wow! You sang that so well!”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, bending over the keys.—“What a shame my brother wasn’t here!”
Márya Pávlovna instantly dropped her eyes, and laughed with her customary bitter little laugh.
Márya Pávlovna immediately looked down and laughed with her usual bitter little laugh.
“You must give us something more,”—remarked Ipátoff.
“You need to give us something more,” remarked Ipátoff.
“Yes, if you will be so good,”—added Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Yes, if you could be so kind,”—added Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Excuse me, I will not sing any more to-day,”—said Márya Pávlovna, and left the room.
“Excuse me, I won’t sing anymore today,” said Márya Pávlovna, and left the room.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna gazed after her, first reflected, then smiled, began to pick out “The farm-hand is sowing the grain” with one finger, then suddenly began to play a brilliant polka, and without finishing it, struck a loud chord, clapped to the lid of the piano, and rose.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna watched her leave, initially lost in thought, then smiled, started to play "The farm-hand is sowing the grain" with one finger, and then suddenly burst into a lively polka, and without finishing it, hit a loud chord, closed the piano lid, and got up.
“‘Tis a pity that there is no one to dance{206} with!”—she exclaimed.—“It would be just the thing!”
“It's a pity that there's no one to dance{206} with!” she exclaimed. “It would be just perfect!”
Vladímir Sergyéitch approached her.
Vladimir Sergeyevich approached her.
“What a magnificent voice Márya Pávlovna has,”—he remarked;—“and with how much feeling she sings!”
“What a magnificent voice Márya Pávlovna has,” he said, “and she sings with so much emotion!”
“And are you fond of music?”
"Do you like music?"
“Yes ... very.”
“Yes... definitely.”
“Such a learned man, and you are fond of music!”
“Such a knowledgeable guy, and you love music!”
“But what makes you think that I am learned?”
“But what makes you think that I’m knowledgeable?”
“Akh, yes; excuse me, I am always forgetting that you are a positive man. But where has Márya Pávlovna gone? Wait, I’ll go after her.”
“Akh, yes; sorry, I keep forgetting that you’re an upbeat person. But where did Márya Pávlovna go? Hold on, I’ll go after her.”
And Nadézhda Alexyéevna fluttered out of the drawing-room.
And Nadézhda Alexyéevna fluttered out of the living room.
“A giddy-pate, as you see,”—said Ipátoff, coming up to Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“but the kindest heart. And what an education she received you cannot imagine; she can express herself in all languages. Well, they are wealthy people, so that is comprehensible.”
“A scatterbrain, as you see,” said Ipátoff, approaching Vladímir Sergyéitch, “but with the kindest heart. And the education she got is unimaginable; she can express herself in all languages. Well, they are wealthy people, so that makes sense.”
“Yes,”—articulated Vladímir Sergyéitch, abstractedly,—“she is a very charming girl. But permit me to inquire, Was your wife also a native of Little Russia?”
“Yes,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, absentmindedly,—“she is a very charming girl. But may I ask, was your wife also from Little Russia?”
“Yes, she was, sir, My late wife was a Little Russian, as her sister Márya Pávlovna is. My wife, to tell the truth, did not even have a per{207}fectly pure pronunciation; although she was a perfect mistress of the Russian language, still she did not express herself quite correctly; they pronounce i, ui, there, and their kha and zhe are peculiar also, you know; well, Márya Pávlovna left her native land in early childhood. But the Little Russian blood is still perceptible, isn’t it?”
“Yes, she was, sir. My late wife was a Little Russian, just like her sister Márya Pávlovna. To be honest, my wife didn’t have a perfectly pure accent; even though she mastered the Russian language, she didn’t always express herself perfectly. They pronounce i, ui differently there, and their kha and zhe have their own quirks, you know. Well, Márya Pávlovna left her homeland when she was very young. But you can still notice the Little Russian heritage, can’t you?”
“Márya Pávlovna sings wonderfully,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Márya Pávlovna sings beautifully,” remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Really, it is not bad. But why don’t they bring us some tea? And where have the young ladies gone? ’Tis time to drink tea.”
“Honestly, it’s not bad. But why don’t they bring us some tea? And where did the young ladies go? It’s time for tea.”
The young ladies did not return very speedily. In the meantime, the samovár was brought, the table was laid for tea. Ipátoff sent for them. Both came in together. Márya Pávlovna seated herself at the table to pour the tea, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna walked to the door opening on the terrace, and began to gaze out into the garden. The brilliant summer day had been succeeded by a clear, calm evening; the sunset was flaming; the broad pond, half flooded with its crimson, stood a motionless mirror, grandly reflecting in its deep bosom all the airy depths of the sky, and the house, and the trees turned upside down, and had grown black, as it were. Everything was silent round about. There was no noise anywhere.
The young ladies didn't come back very quickly. In the meantime, the samovar was brought in, and the table was set for tea. Ipátoff called for them. They both entered together. Márya Pávlovna sat down at the table to pour the tea, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna walked to the door that led to the terrace and started looking out into the garden. The bright summer day had turned into a clear, calm evening; the sunset was brilliant; the wide pond, partly filled with crimson, stood still like a mirror, magnificently reflecting all the airy depths of the sky, the house, and the trees turned upside down, appearing black. Everything around was silent. There was no sound anywhere.
“Look, how beautiful!”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna to Vladímir Sergyéitch, as he ap{208}proached her;—“down below there, in the pond, a star has kindled its fire by the side of the light in the house; the house-light is red, the other is golden. And yonder comes grandmamma,”—she added in a loud voice.
“Look, how beautiful!” Nadézhda Alexyéevna said to Vladímir Sergyéitch as he approached her. “Down there in the pond, a star has lit up next to the light from the house; the house light is red, and the other is golden. And here comes grandma,” she added loudly.
From behind a clump of lilac-bushes a small calash made its appearance. Two men were drawing it. In it sat an old lady, all wrapped up, all doubled over, with her head resting on her breast. The ruffle of her white cap almost completely concealed her withered and contracted little face. The tiny calash halted in front of the terrace. Ipátoff emerged from the drawing-room, and his little daughters ran out after him. They had been constantly slipping from room to room all the evening, like little mice.
From behind a cluster of lilac bushes, a small carriage appeared. Two men were pulling it. Inside, there was an elderly woman, all bundled up and hunched over, with her head resting on her chest. The frill of her white cap nearly covered her shriveled and narrow face. The tiny carriage stopped in front of the terrace. Ipátoff stepped out of the living room, and his little daughters hurried out after him. They had been darting in and out of rooms all evening, like little mice.
“I wish you good evening, dear mother,”—said Ipátoff, stepping up close to the old woman, and elevating his voice.—“How do you feel?”
“I wish you a good evening, dear mother,” said Ipátoff, stepping close to the old woman and raising his voice. “How are you feeling?”
“I have come to take a look at you,”—said the old woman in a dull voice, and with an effort.—“What a glorious evening it is. I have been asleep all day, and now my feet have begun to ache. Okh, those feet of mine! They don’t serve me, but they ache.”
“I’ve come to check on you,” said the old woman in a flat voice, struggling a bit. “What a beautiful evening it is. I slept all day, and now my feet are starting to hurt. Oh, my poor feet! They don’t support me, but they sure ache.”
“Permit me, dear mother, to present to you our neighbour, Astákhoff, Vladímir Sergyéitch.”
“Please let me introduce you to our neighbor, Astákhoff, Vladímir Sergyéitch, dear mother.”
“I am very glad to meet you,”—returned the old woman, scanning him with her large, black, but dim-sighted eyes.—“I beg that you will love{209} my son. He is a fine man; I gave him what education I could; of course, I did the best a woman could. He is still somewhat flighty, but, God willing, he will grow steady, and ’tis high time he did; ’tis time for me to surrender matters to him. Is that you, Nádya?”—added the old woman, glancing at Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“I’m really glad to meet you,” the old woman said, looking him over with her large, black, but somewhat cloudy eyes. “I hope you’ll love{209} my son. He’s a great guy; I gave him the best education I could manage, which was the best a woman could do, of course. He’s still a bit unfocused, but, if all goes well, he’ll become more stable, and it’s about time he did; it’s time for me to hand things over to him. Is that you, Nádya?” the old woman added, glancing at Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“Yes, grandmamma.”
“Yes, grandma.”
“And is Másha pouring tea?”
"Is Másha pouring tea?"
“Yes, grandmamma, she is pouring tea.”
“Yes, Grandma, she is pouring tea.”
“And who else is there?”
"Who else is there?"
“Iván Ílitch, and Egór Kapítonitch.”
“Ivan Ilyich, and Egor Kapitonich.”
“The husband of Matryóna Márkovna?”
"Matryóna Márkovna's husband?"
“Yes, dear mother.”
"Sure, Mom."
The old woman mumbled with her lips.
The old woman mumbled under her breath.
“Well, good. But why is it, Mísha, that I can’t manage to get hold of the overseer? Order him to come to me very early to-morrow morning; I shall have a great deal of business to arrange with him. I see that nothing goes as it should with you, without me. Come, that will do, I am tired; take me away.... Farewell, bátiushka;[20] I don’t remember your name and patronymic,”—she added, addressing Vladímir Sergyéitch. “Pardon an old woman. But don’t come with me, grandchildren, it isn’t necessary. All you care for is to run all the time. Másha spoils you. Well, start on.{210}”
“Well, good. But why is it, Mísha, that I can’t seem to reach the overseer? Tell him to come see me very early tomorrow morning; I have a lot of business to sort out with him. I can see that nothing goes right with you without me. Okay, that’s enough, I’m tired; take me away.... Goodbye, bátiushka;[20] I don’t remember your name and patronymic,”—she added, looking at Vladímir Sergyéitch. “Excuse an old woman. But don’t come with me, grandchildren, it’s not necessary. All you want to do is run around all the time. Másha spoils you. Well, off you go.{210}”
The old woman’s head, which she had raised with difficulty, fell back again on her breast....
The old woman struggled to lift her head, but it fell back down onto her chest again...
The tiny calash started, and rolled softly away.
The little carriage started moving and rolled away quietly.
“How old is your mother?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“How old is your mom?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Only in her seventy-third year; but it is twenty-six years since her legs failed her; that happened soon after the demise of my late father. But she used to be a beauty.”
“Still only seventy-three; but it's been twenty-six years since her legs gave out; that happened shortly after my late father passed away. But she used to be beautiful.”
All remained silent for a while.
All stayed quiet for a while.
Suddenly, Nadézhda Alexyéevna gave a start. “Was that—a bat flying past? Áï, what a fright!”
Suddenly, Nadézhda Alexyéevna jumped. “Was that a bat flying by? Wow, what a scare!”
And she hastily returned to the drawing-room.
And she quickly went back to the living room.
“It is time for me to go home, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch; order my horse to be saddled.”
“It’s time for me to head home, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch; please have my horse saddled.”
“And it is time for me to be going, too,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“And it's time for me to go, too,” remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Where are you going?”—said Ipátoff.—“Spend the night here. Nadézhda Alexyéevna has only two versts to ride, while you have fully twelve. And what’s your hurry, too, Nadézhda Alexyéevna? Wait for the moon; it will soon be up now. It will be lighter to ride.”
“Where are you headed?” Ipátoff asked. “Stay the night here. Nadézhda Alexyéevna only has two versts to travel, while you have a full twelve. And why the rush, Nadézhda Alexyéevna? Just wait for the moon; it’ll be up soon. It’ll be easier to ride then.”
“Very well,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna.—“It is a long time since I had a moonlight ride.”
“Alright,” said Nadézhda Alexyéevna. “It’s been a while since I went for a moonlit ride.”
“And will you spend the night?”—Ipátoff asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.{211}
“And will you stay the night?”—Ipátoff asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.{211}
“Really, I don’t know.... However, if I do not incommode you....”
“Honestly, I’m not sure.... But if I’m not bothering you....”
“Not in the least, I assure you; I will immediately order a chamber to be prepared for you.”
“Not at all, I promise you; I will get a room ready for you right away.”
“But it is nice to ride by moonlight,”—began Nadézhda Alexyéevna, as soon as candles were brought, tea was served, and Ipátoff and Egór Kapítonitch had sat down to play preference together, while The Folding Soul seated himself silently beside them:—“especially through the forest, between the walnut-trees. It is both terrifying and agreeable, and what a strange play of light and shade there is—it always seems as though some one were stealing up behind you, or in front of you....”
“But it’s nice to ride by moonlight,” began Nadézhda Alexyéevna as soon as the candles were lit, tea was served, and Ipátoff and Egór Kapítonitch sat down to play preference together, while The Folding Soul quietly seated himself beside them. “Especially through the forest, between the walnut trees. It’s both scary and pleasant, and there’s such a strange play of light and shadow—it always feels like someone is sneaking up behind you or in front of you...”
Vladímir Sergyéitch smirked condescendingly.
Vladímir Sergyéitch smirked arrogantly.
“And here’s another thing,”—she went on;—“have you ever happened to sit beside the forest on a warm, dark, tranquil night? At such times it always seems to me as though two persons were hotly disputing in an almost inaudible whisper, behind me, close at my very ear.”
“And here’s another thing,” she continued, “have you ever sat next to the forest on a warm, dark, calm night? During those times, it always feels like two people are having a heated argument in a barely audible whisper right behind me, almost right in my ear.”
“That is the blood beating,”—said Ipátoff.
“That is the blood pumping,” said Ipátoff.
“You describe in a very poetical way,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch. Nadézhda Alexyéevna glanced at him.
“You describe in a really poetic way,” Vladímir Sergyéitch said. Nadézhda Alexyéevna looked at him.
“Do you think so?... In that case, my description would not please Másha.”
“Do you think so?... If that's the case, my description wouldn't make Másha happy.”
“No; she thinks all that sort of thing is made up—is all false; and she does not like that.”
“No; she believes all that kind of stuff is made up—it's all lies; and she doesn't like that.”
“A strange reproach!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch. “Made up! How could it be otherwise? But, after all, what are composers for?”
“A strange complaint!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch. “It's fabricated! How could it be any different? But really, what are composers for?”
“Well, there, that’s exactly the point; but I am sure you cannot be fond of poetry.”
“Well, there you go, that’s exactly the point; but I’m sure you can’t really like poetry.”
“On the contrary, I love good verses, when they really are good and melodious, and—how shall I say it?—when they present ideas, thoughts....”
“On the contrary, I love good verses when they’re actually good and melodic, and—how should I put it?—when they share ideas, thoughts....”
Márya Pávlovna rose.
Mária Pavlovna got up.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna turned swiftly toward her.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna quickly turned to her.
“Whither art thou going, Másha?”
"Where are you going, Másha?"
“To put the children to bed. It is almost nine o’clock.”
“To get the kids ready for bed. It’s almost nine o’clock.”
“But cannot they go to bed without thee?”
“But can't they go to bed without you?”
But Márya Pávlovna took the children by the hand and went away with them.
But Márya Pávlovna took the kids by the hand and went away with them.
“She is out of sorts to-day,”—remarked Nadézhda Alexyéevna;—“and I know why,”—she added in an undertone.—“But it will pass off.”
“She’s not herself today,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna remarked. “And I know why,” she added quietly. “But it will pass.”
“Allow me to inquire,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch,—“where you intend to spend the winter?”
“Can I ask,”—started Vladimir Sergyevich,—“where you plan to spend the winter?”
“Perhaps here, perhaps in Petersburg. It seems to me that I shall be bored in Petersburg.”
“Maybe here, maybe in Petersburg. I have a feeling that I'll get bored in Petersburg.”
“In Petersburg! Good gracious! How is that possible?{213}”
“In Petersburg! Wow! How is that even possible?{213}”
And Vladímir Sergyéitch began to describe all the comforts, advantages, and charm of life in our capital. Nadézhda Alexyéevna listened to him with attention, never taking her eyes from him. She seemed to be committing his features to memory, and laughed to herself from time to time.
And Vladimir Sergyevich started to talk about all the comforts, benefits, and appeal of life in our capital. Nadezhda Alexeyevna listened to him intently, never taking her eyes off him. It seemed like she was memorizing his features and chuckled to herself every now and then.
“I see that you are very eloquent,”—she said at last.—“I shall be obliged to spend the winter in Petersburg.”
“I see that you’re very articulate,” she said finally. “I’ll have to spend the winter in Petersburg.”
“You will not repent of it,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“You won't regret it,” remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“I never repent of anything; it is not worth the bother. If you have perpetrated a blunder, try to forget it as speedily as possible—that’s all.”
“I never regret anything; it’s not worth the hassle. If you’ve made a mistake, just try to forget it as quickly as you can—that’s it.”
“Allow me to ask,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch, after a brief pause, and in the French language;—“have you known Márya Pávlovna long?”
“Can I ask,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch began after a brief pause, speaking in French;—“have you known Márya Pávlovna for a long time?”
“Allow me to ask,”—retorted Nadézhda Alexyéevna, with a swift laugh;—“why you have put precisely that question to me in French?”
“Let me ask,”—replied Nadézhda Alexyéevna, with a quick laugh;—“why you’ve chosen to ask me that question in French?”
“Because ... for no particular reason....”
“Because ... for no specific reason....”
Again Nadézhda Alexyéevna laughed.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna laughed again.
“No; I have not known her very long. But she is a remarkable girl, isn’t she?”
“No, I haven’t known her for very long. But she’s an impressive girl, right?”
“She is very original,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, through his teeth.
“She’s really one of a kind,” said Vladímir Sergyéitch, through clenched teeth.
“And in your mouth—in the mouth of posi{214}tive persons—does that constitute praise? I do not think so. Perhaps I seem original to you, also? But,”—she added, rising from her seat and casting a glance through the window,—“the moon must have risen; that is its light on the poplars. It is time to depart.... I will go and give order that Little Beauty shall be saddled.”
“And in your mouth—in the mouth of positive people—does that count as praise? I don’t think so. Do I seem original to you, too? But,”—she added, getting up from her seat and looking out the window,—“the moon must have come up; that’s its light on the poplars. It’s time to leave.... I’ll go and make sure that Little Beauty is saddled.”
“He is already saddled, ma’am,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s groom, stepping out from the shadow in the garden into a band of light which fell on the terrace.
“He's already saddled, ma’am,” said Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s groom, stepping out from the shadow in the garden into a patch of light that fell on the terrace.
“Ah! Well, that’s very good, indeed! Másha, where art thou? Come and bid me good-bye.”
“Ah! Well, that’s really great! Másha, where are you? Come and say goodbye to me.”
Márya Pávlovna made her appearance from the adjoining room. The men rose from the card-table.
Márya Pávlovna came in from the next room. The men stood up from the card table.
“So you are going already?”—inquired Ipátoff.
“So you're leaving already?”—asked Ipátoff.
“I am; it is high time.”
"I'm here; it's about time."
She approached the door leading into the garden.
She walked up to the door that led into the garden.
“What a night!”—she exclaimed.—“Come here; hold out your face to it; do you feel how it seems to breathe upon you? And what fragrance! all the flowers have waked up now. They have waked up—and we are preparing to go to sleep.... Ah, by the way, Másha,”—she added:—“I have told Vladímir Sergyéitch, you know,{215} that thou art not fond of poetry. And now, farewell ... yonder comes my horse....”
“What a night!” she exclaimed. “Come here; turn your face to it; do you feel how it seems to breathe on you? And what a fragrance! All the flowers have come alive now. They have come alive—and we are getting ready to sleep... Ah, by the way, Másha,” she added, “I told Vladímir Sergyéitch, you know,{215} that you’re not a fan of poetry. And now, goodbye... my horse is coming.”
And she ran briskly down the steps of the terrace, swung herself lightly into the saddle, said, “Good-bye until to-morrow!”—and lashing her horse on the neck with her riding-switch, she galloped off in the direction of the dam.... The groom set off at a trot after her.
And she quickly ran down the steps of the terrace, hopped onto the saddle, said, “See you tomorrow!”—and gave her horse a light whip on the neck with her riding crop, galloping off towards the dam... The groom took off at a trot after her.
All gazed after her....
Everyone stared after her...
“Until to-morrow!”—her voice rang out once more from behind the poplars.
“Until tomorrow!”—her voice came through again from behind the poplars.
The hoof-beats were still audible for a long time in the silence of the summer night. At last, Ipátoff proposed that they should go into the house again.
The sound of hoofbeats lingered in the quiet of the summer night for quite a while. Finally, Ipátoff suggested that they go back inside the house.
“It really is very nice out of doors,”—he said;—“but we must finish our game.”
“It’s really nice outside,” he said, “but we need to finish our game.”
All obeyed him. Vladímir Sergyéitch began to question Márya Pávlovna as to why she did not like poetry.
All followed his lead. Vladímir Sergyéitch started asking Márya Pávlovna why she didn't like poetry.
“Verses do not please me,”—she returned, with apparent reluctance.
"Poems don't really do it for me," she replied, seeming somewhat hesitant.
“But perhaps you have not read many verses?”
“But maybe you haven’t read many lines?”
“I have not read them myself, but I have had them read to me.”
“I haven’t read them myself, but I’ve had them read to me.”
“And is it possible that they did not please you?”
“And is it possible that they didn't please you?”
“No; none of them.”
“Nope; none of them.”
“Not even Púshkin’s.”
“Not even Pushkin’s.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
Márya Pávlovna made no answer; but Ipátoff, twisting round across the back of his chair, remarked, with a good-natured laugh, that she not only did not like verses, but sugar also, and, in general, could not endure anything sweet.
Márya Pávlovna didn't reply; however, Ipátoff, turning around in his chair, joked with a good-natured laugh that she not only didn't like poetry but also sugar, and in general, couldn't stand anything sweet.
“But, surely, there are verses which are not sweet,”—retorted Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“But, of course, there are lines that aren't pleasant,”—Vladimir Sergyevich replied.
“For example?”—Márya Pávlovna asked him.
“For example?”—Márya Pávlovna asked.
Vladímir Sergyéitch scratched behind his ear.... He himself knew very few verses by heart, especially of the sort which were not sweet.
Vladímir Sergyéitch scratched behind his ear.... He knew very few lines of poetry by heart, especially the kind that wasn't pleasant.
“Why, here now,”—he exclaimed at last;—“do you know Púshkin’s ‘The Upas-Tree’?[21] No? That poem cannot possibly be called sweet.”
“Look here,” he finally exclaimed, “do you know Púshkin’s ‘The Upas-Tree’? [21] No? That poem is definitely not sweet.”
“Recite it,”—said Márya Pávlovna, dropping her eyes.
“Recite it,” said Márya Pávlovna, looking down.
Vladímir Sergyéitch first stared at the ceiling, frowned, mumbled something to himself, and at last recited “The Upas-Tree.”
Vladimir Sergeyevich first looked at the ceiling, frowned, mumbled something to himself, and finally recited “The Upas-Tree.”
After the first four lines, Márya Pávlovna slowly raised her eyes, and when Vladímir Sergyéitch ended, she said, with equal slowness:{217}
After the first four lines, Márya Pávlovna slowly looked up, and when Vladímir Sergyéitch finished, she said, with the same slowness:{217}
“Please recite it again.”
“Please say it again.”
“So these verses do please you?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“So you actually like these verses?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Recite it again.”
"Say it again."
Vladímir Sergyéitch repeated “The Upas-Tree.” Márya Pávlovna rose, went out into the next room, and returned with a sheet of paper, an inkstand and a pen.
Vladimir Sergyevich repeated "The Upas-Tree." Mary Pavlovna got up, went into the next room, and came back with a sheet of paper, an inkwell, and a pen.
“Please write that down for me,”—she said to Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Please write that down for me,” she said to Vladimir Sergyevich.
“Certainly; with pleasure,”—he replied, beginning to write.—“But I must confess that I am puzzled to know why these verses have pleased you so. I recited them simply to prove to you that not all verses are sweet.”
“Sure thing; I'd be happy to,” he replied, starting to write. “But I have to admit I'm confused about why these verses have appealed to you so much. I recited them just to show you that not all poetry is pleasant.”
“So am I!”—exclaimed Ipátoff.—“What do you think of those verses, Iván Ílitch?”
“So am I!”—exclaimed Ipátoff.—“What do you think of those lines, Iván Ílitch?”
Iván Ílitch, according to his wont, merely glanced at Ipátoff, but did not utter a word.
Iván Ílitch, as usual, just glanced at Ipátoff but didn’t say anything.
“Here, ma’am,—I have finished,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, as he placed an interrogation-point at the end of the last line.
“Here, ma’am—I’m done,” said Vladímir Sergyéitch as he put an interrogation point at the end of the last line.
Márya Pávlovna thanked him, and carried the written sheet off to her own room.
Márya Pávlovna thanked him and took the written page to her own room.
Half an hour later supper was served, and an hour later all the guests dispersed to their rooms. Vladímir Sergyéitch had repeatedly addressed Márya Pávlovna; but it was difficult to conduct a conversation with her, and his anecdotes did not seem to interest her greatly. He probably{218} would have fallen asleep as soon as he got into bed had he not been hindered by his neighbour, Egór Kapítonitch. Matryóna Márkovna’s husband, after he was fully undressed and had got into bed, talked for a very long time with his servant, and kept bestowing reprimands on him. Every word he uttered was perfectly audible to Vladímir Sergyéitch: only a thin partition separated them.
Half an hour later, dinner was served, and an hour after that, all the guests went to their rooms. Vladímir Sergyéitch had tried several times to talk to Márya Pávlovna, but it was hard to keep a conversation going with her, and she didn't seem very interested in his stories. He probably{218} would have fallen asleep as soon as he got into bed if it hadn’t been for his neighbor, Egór Kapítonitch. Matryóna Márkovna’s husband, after he was fully undressed and got into bed, talked for a very long time with his servant and kept scolding him. Every word he said was perfectly clear to Vladímir Sergyéitch: there was just a thin wall between them.
“Hold the candle in front of thy breast,”—said Egór Kapítonitch, in a querulous voice;—“hold it so that I can see thy face. Thou hast aged me, aged me, thou conscienceless man—hast aged me completely.”
“Hold the candle in front of your chest,” said Egór Kapítonitch, in a whining voice; “hold it so I can see your face. You’ve made me old, made me old, you heartless man—you’ve completely aged me.”
“But, for mercy’s sake, Egór Kapítonitch, how have I aged you?”—the servant’s dull and sleepy voice made itself heard.
“But for heaven's sake, Egór Kapítonitch, how have I aged you?”—the servant’s dull and sleepy voice could be heard.
“How? I’ll tell thee how. How many times have I said to thee: ‘Mítka,’ I have said to thee, ‘when thou goest a-visiting with me, always take two garments of each sort, especially’ ... hold the candle in front of thy breast ... ‘especially underwear.’ And what hast thou done to me to-day?”
“How? I’ll tell you how. How many times have I told you: ‘Mítka,’ I’ve said, ‘when you go visiting with me, always take two garments of each type, especially’ ... hold the candle in front of your chest ... ‘especially underwear.’ And what have you done to me today?”
“What, sir?”
“What’s up, sir?”
“‘What, sir?’ What am I to put on to-morrow?”
“‘What, sir?’ What am I supposed to wear tomorrow?”
“Why, the same things you wore to-day, sir.”
“Why, the same things you wore today, sir.”
“Thou hast aged me, malefactor, aged me. I was almost beside myself with the heat to-day,{219} as it was. Hold the candle in front of thy breast, I tell thee, and don’t sleep when thy master is talking to thee.”
“You've aged me, villain, aged me. I was nearly out of my mind with the heat today,{219} as it was. Hold the candle in front of your chest, I’m telling you, and don’t fall asleep while your master is talking to you.”
“Well, but Matryóna Márkovna said, sir, ‘That’s enough. Why do you always take such a mass of things with you? They only get worn out for nothing.’”
“Well, but Matryóna Márkovna said, ‘That’s enough. Why do you always take so much stuff with you? It just gets worn out for no reason.’”
“Matryóna Márkovna.... Is it a woman’s business, pray, to enter into that? You have aged me. Okh, you have made me old before my time!”
“Matryóna Márkovna.... Is it really a woman's job to get involved in that? You've made me age. Oh, you've made me old before my time!”
“Yes; and Yakhím said the same thing, sir.”
“Yes, and Yakhím said the same thing, sir.”
“What’s that thou saidst?”
"What did you say?"
“I say, Yakhím said the same thing, sir.”
“I’m telling you, Yakhím said the same thing, sir.”
“Yakhím! Yakhím!”—repeated Egór Kapítonitch, reproachfully.—“Ekh, you have aged me, ye accursed, and don’t even know how to speak Russian intelligibly. Yakhím! Who’s Yakhím! Efrím,—well, that might be allowed to pass, it is permissible to say that; because the genuine Greek name is Evthímius, dost understand me?... Hold the candle in front of thy breast.... So, for the sake of brevity, thou mayest say Efrím, if thou wilt, but not Yakhím by any manner of means. Yákhim!”[22] added Egór Kapítonitch, emphasising the syllable Ya.—“You have aged me, ye malefactors. Hold the candle in front of thy breast!”
“Yakhím! Yakhím!”—Egór Kapítonitch repeated, reproachfully.—“Ah, you’ve aged me, you cursed one, and you don’t even know how to speak Russian properly. Yakhím! Who is Yakhím! Efrím—well, that can be acceptable to say; it’s okay to use that, because the real Greek name is Evthímius, do you understand me?... Hold the candle in front of your chest.... So, to be brief, you can say Efrím if you want, but definitely not Yakhím. Yákhim!”[22] added Egór Kapítonitch, stressing the syllable Ya.—“You’ve aged me, you wrongdoers. Hold the candle in front of your chest!”
And for a long time, Egór Kapítonitch con{220}tinued to berate his servant, in spite of sighs, coughs, and other tokens of impatience on the part of Vladímir Sergyéitch....
And for a long time, Egór Kapítonitch continued to scold his servant, despite Vladímir Sergyéitch's sighs, coughs, and other signs of impatience...
At last he dismissed his Mítka, and fell asleep; but Vladímir Sergyéitch was no better off for that: Egór Kapítonitch snored so mightily and in so deep a voice, with such playful transitions from high tones to the very lowest, with such accompanying whistlings, and even snappings, that it seemed as though the very partition were shaking in response to him; poor Vladímir Sergyéitch almost wept. It was very stifling in the chamber which had been allotted to him, and the feather-bed whereon he was lying embraced his whole body in a sort of crawling heat.
At last, he dismissed his Mítka and fell asleep; but Vladímir Sergyéitch wasn't any better off for it: Egór Kapítonitch snored so loudly and deeply, with such playful shifts from high notes to deep rumbles, along with whistling and even snapping, that it felt like the walls were shaking in response; poor Vladímir Sergyéitch was almost in tears. The room he was given was stuffy, and the feather bed he was lying on wrapped him in a sort of creeping heat.
At last, in despair, Vladímir Sergyéitch rose, opened the window, and began with avidity to inhale the nocturnal freshness. The window looked out on the park. It was light overhead, the round face of the full moon was now clearly reflected in the pond, and stretched itself out in a long, golden sheaf of slowly transfused spangles. On one of the paths Vladímir Sergyéitch espied a figure in woman’s garb; he looked more intently; it was Márya Pávlovna; in the moonlight her face seemed pale. She stood motionless, and suddenly began to speak.... Vladímir Sergyéitch cautiously put out his head....{221}
At last, feeling hopeless, Vladímir Sergyéitch got up, opened the window, and eagerly breathed in the fresh night air. The window faced the park. It was bright above, and the full moon's round face was clearly reflected in the pond, stretching out in a long, golden trail of slowly shimmering sparkles. On one of the paths, Vladímir Sergyéitch noticed a figure dressed like a woman; he looked closer, and it turned out to be Márya Pávlovna; in the moonlight, her face appeared pale. She stood there without moving and suddenly began to speak.... Vladímir Sergyéitch cautiously leaned out....{221}
Sent a man to the Upas tree....”
reached his ear....
reached his ear...
“Come,”—he thought,—“the verses must have taken effect....”
“Come,” he thought, “the verses must have worked...".
And he began to listen with redoubled attention.... But Márya Pávlovna speedily fell silent, and turned her face more directly toward him; he could distinguish her large, dark eyes, her severe brows and lips....
And he started to listen even more attentively.... But Márya Pávlovna quickly fell silent and turned her face more directly toward him; he could see her large, dark eyes, her stern brows, and lips....
Suddenly, she started, wheeled round, entered the shadow cast by a dense wall of lofty acacias, and disappeared. Vladímir Sergyéitch stood for a considerable time at the window, then got into bed again, but did not fall asleep very soon.
Suddenly, she jumped, turned around, stepped into the shadow of a thick wall of tall acacias, and vanished. Vladímir Sergyéitch stood at the window for a long time, then got back into bed, but he didn’t fall asleep right away.
“A strange being,”—he thought, as he tossed from side to side;—“and yet they say that there is nothing particular in the provinces.... The idea! A strange being! I shall ask her to-morrow what she was doing in the park.”
“A strange person,” he thought, tossing from side to side, “and yet they say there’s nothing special in the provinces... What a thought! A strange person! I’ll ask her tomorrow what she was doing in the park.”
And Egór Kapítonitch continued to snore as before.
And Egór Kapítonitch kept snoring like he always did.
III
On the following morning Vladímir Sergyéitch awoke quite late, and immediately after the general tea and breakfast in the dining-room, drove off home to finish his business on his estate, in spite of all old Ipátoff’s attempts to detain him.{222} Márya Pávlovna also was present at the tea; but Vladímir Sergyéitch did not consider it necessary to question her concerning her late stroll of the night before; he was one of the people who find it difficult to surrender themselves for two days in succession to any unusual thoughts and assumptions whatsoever. He would have been obliged to discuss verses, and the so-called “poetical” mood wearied him very quickly. He spent the whole day until dinner in the fields, ate with great appetite, dozed off, and when he woke up, tried to take up the clerk’s accounts; but before he had finished the first page, he ordered his tarantás to be harnessed, and set off for Ipátoff’s. Evidently, even positive people do not bear about in their breasts hearts of stone, and they are no more fond of being bored than other plain mortals.
On the next morning, Vladímir Sergyéitch woke up quite late, and right after the usual tea and breakfast in the dining room, he headed home to wrap up his work on his estate, despite old Ipátoff’s persistent attempts to keep him there.{222} Márya Pávlovna was also at the tea, but Vladímir Sergyéitch didn’t feel the need to ask her about her late-night walk from the previous evening; he was the type of person who found it hard to entertain unusual thoughts or assumptions for more than a day. He would’ve had to talk about poetry, and that "poetic" mood wore him out quickly. He spent the whole day in the fields until dinner, ate with a big appetite, dozed off, and when he woke up, he tried to tackle the clerk’s accounts; but before he could even finish the first page, he called for his tarantás to be readied and set off for Ipátoff’s. Clearly, even practical people don’t have hearts of stone, and they aren't any more fond of being bored than anyone else.
As he drove upon the dam he heard voices and the sound of music. They were singing Russian ballads in chorus in Ipátoff’s house. He found the whole company which he had left in the morning on the terrace; all, Nadézhda Alexyéevna among the rest, were sitting in a circle around a man of two-and-thirty—a swarthy-skinned, black-eyed, black-haired man in a velvet jacket, with a scarlet kerchief carelessly knotted about his neck, and a guitar in his hands. This was Piótr Alexyéevitch Véretyeff, brother of Nadézhda Alexyéevna. On catching sight of{223} Vladímir Sergyéitch, old Ipátoff advanced to meet him with a joyful cry, led him up to Véretyeff, and introduced them to each other. After exchanging the customary greetings with his new acquaintance, Astákhoff made a respectful bow to the latter’s sister.
As he drove onto the dam, he heard voices and music. They were singing Russian ballads together in Ipátoff’s house. He found the whole group he had left that morning on the terrace; all of them, including Nadézhda Alexyéevna, were sitting in a circle around a man in his thirties—a swarthy-skinned, black-eyed, black-haired guy in a velvet jacket, with a red bandana casually tied around his neck, holding a guitar. This was Piótr Alexyéevitch Véretyeff, Nadézhda Alexyéevna's brother. When he saw{223} Vladímir Sergyéitch, old Ipátoff rushed over to greet him with a cheerful shout, brought him over to Véretyeff, and introduced them. After exchanging the usual pleasantries with his new acquaintance, Astákhoff respectfully bowed to Véretyeff’s sister.
“We’re singing songs in country fashion, Vladímir Sergyéitch,”—began Ipátoff, and pointing to Véretyeff he added:-“Piótr Alexyéitch is our leader,—and what a leader! Just you listen to him!”
“We’re singing songs in a country style, Vladímir Sergyéitch,” began Ipátoff, and pointing to Véretyeff he added, “Piótr Alexyéitch is our leader—and what a leader! Just listen to him!”
“This is very pleasant,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“This is really nice,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Will not you join the choir?”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna asked him.
“Won't you join the choir?”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna asked him.
“I should be heartily glad to do so, but I have no voice.”
"I'd be really happy to do that, but I have no voice."
“That doesn’t matter! See, Egór Kapítonitch is singing, and I’m singing. All you have to do is to chime in. Pray, sit down; and do thou strike up, my dear fellow!”
“That doesn’t matter! Look, Egór Kapítonitch is singing, and I’m singing. All you have to do is join in. Please, sit down; go ahead and start us off, my friend!”
“What song shall we sing now?”—said Véretyeff, thrumming the guitar; and suddenly stopping short, he looked at Márya Pávlovna, who was sitting by his side.—“I think it is your turn now,”—he said to her.
“What song should we sing next?” Véretyeff asked, strumming the guitar. Suddenly stopping, he glanced at Márya Pávlovna, who was sitting next to him. “I think it’s your turn now,” he told her.
“No; do you sing,”—replied Márya Pávlovna.
“No; do you sing?” replied Márya Pávlovna.
“Here’s a song now: ‘Adown dear Mother Volga’”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, with importance.{224}
“Here’s a song now: ‘Down by dear Mother Volga’”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, with significance.{224}
“No, we will save that up for the last,”—replied Véretyeff, and tinkling the strings of the guitar, he struck up, in slow measure, “The sun is setting.”
“No, we’ll save that for last,” replied Véretyeff, and while strumming the guitar, he started playing, in a slow rhythm, “The sun is setting.”
He sang splendidly, dashingly, and blithely. His manly face, already expressive, became still more animated when he sang; now and then he shrugged his shoulders, suddenly pressed the strings with his palm, raised his arm, shook his curls, and darted a falcon-like look around him. More than once in Moscow he had seen the famous Ilyá, and he imitated him. The chorus chimed in lustily. Márya Pávlovna’s voice separated itself in a melodious flood from the other voices; it seemed to drag them after it; but she would not sing alone, and Véretyeff remained the leader to the end.
He sang beautifully, stylishly, and joyfully. His masculine face, already expressive, became even more animated as he sang; occasionally, he shrugged his shoulders, suddenly pressed the strings with his palm, raised his arm, shook his curls, and shot a piercing look around him. More than once in Moscow, he had seen the famous Ilyá and tried to imitate him. The chorus joined in energetically. Márya Pávlovna’s voice stood out in a melodic flow from the other voices; it seemed to pull them along, but she wouldn’t sing alone, and Véretyeff remained the leader until the end.
They sang a great many other songs....
They sang a lot of other songs....
In the meantime, along with the evening shadows, a thunder-storm drew on. From noonday it had been steaming hot, and thunder had kept rumbling in the distance; but now a broad thunder-cloud, which had long lain like a leaden pall on the very rim of the horizon, began to increase and show itself above the crests of the trees, the stifling air began to quiver more distinctly, shaken more and more violently by the approaching storm; the wind rose, rustled the foliage abruptly, died into silence, again made a prolonged clamour, and began to roar; a surly{225} gloom flitted over the earth, swiftly dispelling the last reflection of the sunset glow; dense clouds suddenly floated up, as though rending themselves free, and sailed across the sky; a fine rain began to patter down, the lightning flashed in a red flame, and the thunder rumbled heavily and angrily.
In the meantime, as the evening shadows stretched out, a thunderstorm moved in. It had been sweltering hot since noon, and the distant thunder had been rumbling; but now a thick thundercloud, which had been hanging like a heavy shroud on the horizon, started to grow and become visible above the tree tops. The stifling air began to tremble more distinctly, increasingly shaken by the approaching storm; the wind picked up, rustled the leaves suddenly, fell silent, then roared back to life, creating a loud commotion. A dark gloom passed over the land, quickly wiping away the last hints of sunset; thick clouds suddenly floated up, as if breaking free, and drifted across the sky; fine rain started to fall, lightning flashed in a red blaze, and the thunder rumbled heavily and wrathfully.
“Let us go,”—said old Ipátoff,—“or we shall be drenched.”
“Let’s go,” said old Ipátoff, “or we’ll get soaked.”
All rose.
All stood up.
“Directly!”—exclaimed Piótr Alexyéitch.—“One more song, the last. Listen:
“Directly!”—exclaimed Piótr Alexyéitch.—“One more song, the last. Listen:
“Your new house of mine....”
he struck up in a loud voice, briskly striking the strings of the guitar with his whole hand. “My new house of maple-wood,” joined in the chorus, as though reluctantly carried away. Almost at the same moment, the rain began to beat down in streams; but Véretyeff sang “My house” to the end. From time to time, drowned by the claps of thunder, the dashing ballad seemed more dashing than ever beneath the noisy rattle and gurgling of the rain. At last the final detonation of the chorus rang out—and the whole company ran, laughing, into the drawing-room. Loudest of all laughed the little girls, Ipátoff’s daughters, as they shook the rain-drops from their frocks. But, by way of precaution, Ipátoff closed the{226} window, and locked the door; and Egór Kapítonitch lauded him, remarking that Matryóna Márkovna also always gave orders to shut up whenever there was a thunder-storm, because electricity is more capable of acting in an empty space. Bodryakóff looked him straight in the face, stepped aside, and overturned a chair. Such trifling mishaps were constantly happening to him.
He started singing loudly, strumming the guitar energetically with his whole hand. “My new house of maple-wood,” the group joined in, almost reluctantly getting swept up in it. Just then, the rain began pouring down heavily; but Véretyeff kept singing “My house” until the end. Occasionally, drowned out by the thunder, the lively ballad seemed even more vibrant beneath the loud patter and rush of the rain. Finally, the last burst of the chorus rang out—and the whole group ran into the drawing-room, laughing. The loudest were the little girls, Ipátoff’s daughters, as they shook the raindrops off their dresses. But just to be safe, Ipátoff closed the{226} window and locked the door; Egór Kapítonitch praised him, noting that Matryóna Márkovna always ordered everything shut during thunderstorms, because electricity is more likely to strike in an empty space. Bodryakóff looked him right in the eye, stepped aside, and knocked over a chair. Such small accidents happened to him all the time.
The thunder-storm passed over very soon. The doors and windows were opened again, and the rooms were filled with moist fragrance. Tea was brought. After tea the old men sat down to cards again. Iván Ílitch joined them, as usual. Vladímir Sergyéitch was about to go to Márya Pávlovna, who was sitting at the window with Véretyeff; but Nadézhda Alexyéevna called him to her, and immediately entered into a fervent discussion with him about Petersburg and Petersburg life. She attacked it; Vladímir Sergyéitch began to defend it. Nadézhda Alexyéevna appeared to be trying to keep him by her side.
The thunderstorm passed quickly. The doors and windows were opened again, and the rooms filled with a fresh, earthy scent. Tea was served. After tea, the older men sat down to cards once more. Iván Ílitch joined them, as usual. Vladímir Sergyéitch was about to go over to Márya Pávlovna, who was sitting by the window with Véretyeff, but Nadézhda Alexyéevna called him over and immediately launched into a passionate discussion about Petersburg and its lifestyle. She critiqued it; Vladímir Sergyéitch started to defend it. Nadézhda Alexyéevna seemed to be trying to keep him close to her.
“What are you wrangling about?”—inquired Véretyeff, rising and approaching them.
“What are you arguing about?” Véretyeff asked, getting up and walking over to them.
He swayed lazily from side to side as he walked; in all his movements there was perceptible something which was not exactly carelessness, nor yet exactly fatigue.
He swayed leisurely from side to side as he walked; in all his movements, there was something noticeable that wasn't quite carelessness, nor exactly fatigue.
“Still about Petersburg.”—replied Nadézhda{227} Alexyéevna.—“Vladímir Sergyéitch cannot sufficiently praise it.”
“Still about Petersburg,” replied Nadézhda{227} Alexyéevna. “Vladímir Sergyéitch can't stop praising it.”
“‘Tis a fine town,”—remarked Véretyeff;—“but, in my opinion, it is nice everywhere. By Heaven, it is. If one only has two or three women, and—pardon my frankness—wine, a man really has nothing left to wish for.”
“‘It's a pretty nice town,” Véretyeff said. “But honestly, everywhere is nice. Seriously, it is. If you just have two or three women and—excuse my bluntness—wine, a guy really has nothing else to wish for.”
“You surprise me,”—retorted Vladímir Sergyéitch. “Can it be possible that you are really of one opinion, that there does not exist for the cultured man....”
“You surprise me,” Vladímir Sergyéitch shot back. “Is it really possible that you actually believe there isn’t a place for the cultured person....”
“Perhaps ... in fact ... I agree with you,”—interrupted Véretyeff, who, notwithstanding all his courtesy, had a habit of not listening to the end of retorts;—“but that’s not in my line; I’m not a philosopher.”
“Maybe ... actually ... I agree with you,”—interrupted Véretyeff, who, despite being polite, had a tendency to not hear the rest of responses;—“but that’s not my thing; I’m not a philosopher.”
“Neither am I a philosopher,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“and I have not the slightest desire to be one; but here it is a question of something entirely different.”
“I'm not a philosopher either,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, “and I have no desire to become one; but this is about something completely different.”
Véretyeff cast an abstracted glance at his sister, and she, with a faint laugh, bent toward him, and whispered in a low voice:
Véretyeff gave his sister a distracted look, and she, with a slight laugh, leaned closer and whispered softly to him:
“Petrúsha, my dear, imitate Egór Kapítonitch for us, please.”
“Petrúsha, my dear, could you please imitate Egór Kapítonitch for us?”
Véretyeff’s face instantly changed, and, Heaven knows by what miracle, became remarkably like the face of Egór Kapítonitch, although the features of the two faces had absolutely nothing in common, and Véretyeff himself barely{228} wrinkled up his nose and pulled down the corners of his lips.
Véretyeff’s face instantly transformed, and, God knows how, it started to resemble Egór Kapítonitch’s face, even though the features of both faces had nothing in common. Véretyeff himself barely{228} wrinkled his nose and pulled down the corners of his mouth.
“Of course,”—he began to whisper, in a voice which was the exact counterpart of Egór Kapítonitch’s,—“Matryóna Márkovna is a severe lady on the score of manners; but, on the other hand, she is a model wife. It is true that no matter what I may have said....”
“Of course,”—he started to whisper, using a voice that perfectly matched Egór Kapítonitch’s,—“Matryóna Márkovna is strict when it comes to manners; but, on the flip side, she’s the ideal wife. It’s true that no matter what I may have said....”
“The Biriúloff girls know it all,”—put in Nadézhda Alexyéevna, hardly restraining her laughter.
“The Biriúloff girls know everything,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, barely holding back her laughter.
“Everything is known on the following day,”—replied Véretyeff, with such a comical grimace, with such a perturbed sidelong glance, that even Vladímir Sergyéitch burst out laughing.
“Everything is known the next day,” replied Véretyeff, with such a funny grimace and such a troubled sidelong glance that even Vladímir Sergyéitch couldn't help but laugh.
“I see that you possess great talent for mimicry,”—he remarked.
“I see that you have a real talent for mimicking others,” he said.
Véretyeff passed his hand over his face, his features resumed their ordinary expression, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna exclaimed:
Véretyeff ran his hand over his face, and his features went back to their usual expression, while Nadézhda Alexyéevna exclaimed:
“Oh, yes! he can mimic any one whom he wishes.... He’s a master hand at that.”
“Oh, definitely! He can imitate anyone he wants.... He’s really good at it.”
“And would you be able to imitate me, for example?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“And would you be able to mimic me, for example?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“I should think so!”—returned Nadézhda Alexyéevna:—“of course.”
“I think so!” Nadézhda Alexyéevna replied. “Of course.”
“Akh, pray do me the favour to represent me,”—said Astákhoff, turning to Véretyeff.—“I beg that you will not stand on ceremony.”
“Akh, please do me a favor and represent me,” said Astákhoff, turning to Véretyeff. “I really hope you won’t be formal about it.”
“And so you too have believed her?”—replied Véretyeff, slightly screwing up one eye, and im{229}parting to his voice the sound of Astákhoff’s voice, but so cautiously and slightly that only Nadézhda Alexyéevna noticed it, and bit her lips.—“Please do not believe her; she will tell you other untrue things about me.”
“And so you believed her too?” replied Vérétyeff, narrowing one eye and mimicking Astákhoff’s voice just enough that only Nadézhda Alexyéevna caught it, causing her to bite her lips. “Please don’t believe her; she’ll say more false things about me.”
“And if you only knew what an actor he is!”—pursued Nadézhda Alexyéevna:—“he plays every conceivable sort of a part. And so splendidly! He is our stage-manager, and our prompter, and everything you like. It’s a pity that you are going away so soon.”
“And if you only knew what an actor he is!” Nadézhda Alexyéevna continued. “He plays every possible type of role. And he does it so wonderfully! He’s our stage manager, our prompter, and everything else you can think of. It’s a shame you’re leaving so soon.”
“Sister, thy partiality blinds thee,”—remarked Véretyeff, in a pompous tone, but still with the same touch of Astákhoff.—“What will Mr. Astákhoff think of thee?—He will regard thee as a rustic.”
“Sister, your favoritism is blinding you,” Véretyeff remarked in a pompous tone, but still with the same hint of Astákhoff. “What will Mr. Astákhoff think of you? He’ll see you as a country bumpkin.”
“No, indeed,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch was beginning....
“No, really,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch was beginning....
“See here, Petrúsha,”—interposed Nadézhda Alexyéevna;—“please show us how a drunken man is utterly unable to get his handkerchief out of his pocket; or no: show us, rather, how a boy catches a fly on the window, and how it buzzes under his fingers.”
“Listen, Petrúsha,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna interrupted, “please show us how a drunk person just can't get their handkerchief out of their pocket; or no: show us instead how a boy catches a fly on the window and how it buzzes under his fingers.”
“Thou art a regular child,”—replied Véretyeff.
“You're just a regular kid,” replied Véretyeff.
Nevertheless he rose, and stepping to the window, beside which Márya Pávlovna was sitting, he began to pass his hand across the panes, and represent how a small boy catches a fly.{230}
Nevertheless, he got up, and stepping to the window, where Márya Pávlovna was sitting, he started to slide his hand across the glass and acted out how a little boy catches a fly.{230}
The accuracy with which he imitated its pitiful squeak was really amazing. It seemed as though a live fly were actually struggling under his fingers. Nadézhda Alexyéevna burst out laughing, and gradually every one in the room got to laughing. Márya Pávlovna’s face alone underwent no change, not even her lips quivered. She sat with downcast eyes, but raised them at last, and casting a serious glance at Véretyeff, she muttered through her set teeth:
The way he mimicked its sad little squeak was truly impressive. It felt like a real fly was actually trying to escape from his fingers. Nadézhda Alexyéevna started laughing, and soon everyone in the room joined in. The only one who didn't change was Márya Pávlovna; not even her lips moved. She sat with her eyes down, but eventually lifted them, and looking seriously at Véretyeff, she muttered through clenched teeth:
“What possesses you to make a clown of yourself?”
“What makes you want to make a fool of yourself?”
Véretyeff instantly turned away from the window, and, after standing still for a moment in the middle of the room, he went out on the terrace, and thence into the garden, which had already grown perfectly dark.
Véretyeff quickly turned away from the window, and after pausing for a moment in the middle of the room, he stepped out onto the terrace and then into the garden, which was already completely dark.
“How amusing that Piótr Alexyéitch is!”—exclaimed Egór Kapítonitch, slapping down the seven of trumps with a flourish on some one else’s ace.—“Really, he’s very amusing!”
“How funny Piótr Alexyéitch is!”—exclaimed Egór Kapítonitch, slapping down the seven of trumps with a flourish on someone else’s ace.—“Honestly, he’s really hilarious!”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna rose, and hastily approaching Márya Pávlovna, asked her in an undertone:
Nadézhda Alexyéevna got up and quickly walked over to Márya Pávlovna, asking her quietly:
“What didst thou say to my brother?”
“What did you say to my brother?”
“Nothing,”—replied the other.
"Nothing," replied the other.
“What dost thou mean by ‘nothing’? Impossible.”
“What do you mean by ‘nothing’? That’s impossible.”
And after waiting a little, Nadézhda Alexyéevna said: “Come!”—took Márya Pávlovna by{231} the hand, forced her to rise, and went off with her into the garden.
And after waiting a bit, Nadézhda Alexyéevna said: “Come!”—took Márya Pávlovna by{231} the hand, made her get up, and went off with her into the garden.
Vladímir Sergyéitch gazed after the two young girls not without perplexity. But they were not absent long; a quarter of an hour later they returned, and Piótr Alexyéitch entered the room with them.
Vladímir Sergyéitch watched the two young girls leave, feeling a bit confused. But they didn’t stay away for long; a little while later, they came back, and Piótr Alexyéitch walked into the room with them.
“What a splendid night!” exclaimed Nadézhda Alexyéevna, as she entered.—“How beautiful it is in the garden!”
“What a wonderful night!” exclaimed Nadézhda Alexyéevna as she entered. “The garden looks so beautiful!”
“Akh, yes. By the way,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“allow me to inquire, Márya Pávlovna, whether it was you whom I saw in the garden last night?”
“Akh, yes. By the way,” said Vladimir Sergeyitch; “may I ask you, Marya Pavlovna, if it was you I saw in the garden last night?”
Márya Pávlovna gave him a swift look straight in the eyes.
Márya Pávlovna looked him in the eyes quickly.
“Moreover, so far as I could make out, you were declaiming Púshkin’s ‘The Upas-Tree.’”
“Also, as far as I could tell, you were reciting Púshkin’s ‘The Upas-Tree.’”
Véretyeff frowned slightly, and he also began to stare at Astákhoff.
Véretyeff frowned a bit and also started to glare at Astákhoff.
“It really was I,”—said Márya Pávlovna;—“only, I was not declaiming anything; I never declaim.”
“It really was me,” Márya Pávlovna said; “I just wasn't putting on a performance; I never do that.”
“Perhaps it seemed so to me,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“but....”
“Maybe it looked that way to me,”—started Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“but....”
“It did seem so to you?”—remarked Márya Pávlovna, coldly.
“It really seemed that way to you?”—said Márya Pávlovna,冷ly.
“What’s ‘The Upas-Tree’?”—inquired Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“What’s ‘The Upas-Tree’?”—asked Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“Why, don’t you know?”—retorted Astá{232}khoff.—“Do you mean to say you don’t remember Púshkin’s verses: ‘On the unhealthy, meagre soil’?”
“Why, don’t you know?”—replied Astá{232}khoff.—“Are you saying you don’t remember Púshkin’s lines: ‘On the unhealthy, meager soil’?”
“Somehow I don’t remember.... That upas-tree is a poisonous tree, isn’t it?”
“Somehow I don’t remember.... That upas tree is a poisonous tree, right?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Like the datura.... Dost remember, Másha, how beautiful the datura were on our balcony, in the moonlight, with their long, white blossoms? Dost remember what fragrance poured from them,—so sweet, insinuating, and insidious?”
“Like the datura... Do you remember, Másha, how beautiful the datura were on our balcony, in the moonlight, with their long, white blossoms? Do you remember what fragrance came from them—so sweet, inviting, and subtle?”
“An insidious fragrance!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Such a sneaky smell!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Yes; insidious. What are you surprised at? They say it is dangerous, but it is attractive. Why can evil attract? Evil should not be beautiful.”
“Yes; it's sneaky. What are you surprised about? They say it's dangerous, but it's alluring. Why does evil have this appeal? Evil shouldn’t be beautiful.”
“Oh, what theories!”—remarked Piótr Alexyéitch;—“how far away we have got from verses!”
“Oh, what theories!” Piótr Alexyéitch remarked. “We've strayed so far from the verses!”
“I recited those verses yesterday evening to Márya Pávlovna,” interposed Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“and they pleased her greatly.”
“I read those verses to Márya Pávlovna yesterday evening,” interrupted Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“and she really liked them.”
“Akh, please recite them,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“Akh, please recite them,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna said.
“Certainly, madam.”
"Of course, ma'am."
And Astákhoff recited “The Upas-Tree.”
And Astákhoff recited "The Upas Tree."
“Too bombastic,”—ejaculated Véretyeff, as though against his will, as soon as Vladímir Sergyéitch had finished.{233}
“Too over the top,”—Véretyeff exclaimed, almost against his will, as soon as Vladímir Sergyéitch had finished.{233}
“The poem is too bombastic?”
"Is the poem too over the top?"
“No, not the poem.... Excuse me, it seems to me that you do not recite with sufficient simplicity. The thing speaks for itself; however, I may be mistaken.”
“No, not the poem.... Sorry, but I think you’re not reciting it simply enough. The message is clear on its own; still, I could be wrong.”
“No, thou art not mistaken,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, pausing between her words.
“No, you’re not mistaken,” said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, pausing between her words.
“Oh, yes; that is a matter of course! In thy eyes I am a genius, an extremely gifted man, who knows everything, can do everything; unfortunately, he is overcome with laziness; isn’t that so?”
“Oh, yes; that’s a given! In your eyes, I’m a genius, an incredibly talented person who knows everything and can do anything; unfortunately, I’m just held back by laziness; isn’t that right?”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna merely shook her head.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna just shook her head.
“I shall not quarrel with you; you must know best about that,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch, somewhat sulkily.—“That’s not in my line.”
“I won’t argue with you; you know best about that,” Vladímir Sergyéitch said, a bit grumpily. “That’s not really my thing.”
“I made a mistake, pardon me,”—ejaculated Véretyeff, hastily.
“I messed up, excuse me,”—Véretyeff said quickly.
In the meantime, the game of cards had come to an end.
In the meantime, the card game had finished.
“Akh, by the way,”—said Ipátoff, as he rose;—“Vladímir Sergyéitch, one of the local landed proprietors, a neighbour, a very fine and worthy man, Akílin, Gavríla Stepánitch, has commissioned me to ask you whether you will not do him the honour to be present at his ball,—that is, I just put it so, for beauty of style, and said ‘ball,’ but it is only an evening party with dancing, quite informal. He would have called upon{234} you himself without fail, only he was afraid of disturbing you.”
“Ah, by the way,” said Ipátoff, as he stood up, “Vladímir Sergyéitch, one of the local landowners and a neighbor, a really great guy, wants me to ask you if you would do him the honor of attending his party. I say ‘party’ for the sake of style, but it’s really just an informal evening get-together with some dancing. He would have come to see you himself, but he didn’t want to interrupt you.”
“I am much obliged to the gentleman,”—returned Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“but it is imperatively necessary that I should return home....”
“I really appreciate what the gentleman has done,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, “but I absolutely must go back home...”
“Why—but when do you suppose the ball takes place? ’Tis to-morrow. To-morrow is Gavríla Stepánitch’s Name-day. One day more won’t matter, and how much pleasure you will give him! And it’s only ten versts from here. If you will allow, we will take you thither.”
“Why—but when do you think the ball is happening? It’s tomorrow. Tomorrow is Gavríla Stepánitch’s Name-day. One more day won’t make a difference, and think of how much joy it will bring him! And it’s only ten versts from here. If you don’t mind, we’ll take you there.”
“Really, I don’t know,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“And are you going?”
“Honestly, I don’t know,” started Vladimir Sergyevich. “Are you going?”
“The whole family! And Nadézhda Alexyéevna and Piótr Alexyéitch,—everybody is going!”
“The whole family! And Nadézhda Alexyéevna and Piótr Alexyéitch—everyone is going!”
“You may invite me on the spot for the fifth quadrille, if you like,”—remarked Nadézhda Alexyéevna.—“The first four are already bespoken.”
“You can invite me right now for the fifth quadrille, if you want,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna said. “The first four are already taken.”
“You are very kind; and are you already engaged for the mazurka?”
“You're so thoughtful; are you already signed up for the mazurka?”
“I? Let me think ... no, I think I am not.”
“I? Let me think... no, I don’t think so.”
“In that case, if you will be so kind, I should like to have the honour....”
“In that case, if you could be so kind, I would like to have the honor....”
“That means that you will go? Very good. Certainly.”
“That means you’re going? That’s great. Definitely.”
“Bravo!”—exclaimed Ipátoff.—“Well, Vladímir Sergyéitch, you have put us under an ob{235}ligation. Gavrílo Stepánitch will simply go into raptures. Isn’t that so, Iván Ílitch?”
“Bravo!” exclaimed Ipátoff. “Well, Vladímir Sergyéitch, you’ve put us in your debt. Gavrílo Stepánitch is going to be thrilled. Right, Iván Ílitch?”
Iván Ílitch would have preferred to hold his peace, according to his wont, but thought it better to utter a sound of approval.
Iván Ílitch would have preferred to stay quiet, as he usually did, but thought it was better to make a sound of approval.
“What possessed thee,”—said Piótr Alexyéitch an hour later to his sister, as he sat with her in a light two-wheeled cart, which he was driving himself,—“what possessed thee to saddle thyself with that sour-visaged fellow for the mazurka?”
"What got into you," said Piótr Alexyéitch an hour later to his sister, as he sat with her in a light two-wheeled cart, which he was driving himself, "what got into you to choose that grim-looking guy for the mazurka?"
“I have reasons of my own for that,”—replied Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“I have my own reasons for that,” replied Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“What reasons?—permit me to inquire.”
"What reasons?—may I ask."
“That’s my secret.”
"That's my secret."
“Oho!”
“Oh!”
And with his whip he lightly flicked the horse, which was beginning to prick up its ears, snort, and shy. It was frightened by the shadow of a huge willow bush which fell across the road, dimly illuminated by the moon.
And with his whip, he gently flicked the horse, which was starting to perk up its ears, snort, and shy away. It was scared by the shadow of a large willow bush that stretched across the road, barely lit by the moon.
“And shalt thou dance with Másha?”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna, in her turn, questioned her brother.
“And will you dance with Másha?”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna, in her turn, questioned her brother.
“Yes,” he said indifferently.
"Yeah," he said casually.
“Yes! yes!”—repeated Nadézhda Alexyéevna, reproachfully.—“You men,”—she added, after a brief pause,—“positively do not deserve to be loved by nice women.{236}”
“Yes! yes!” Nadézhda Alexyéevna repeated, reproachfully. “You men,” she added after a brief pause, “really do not deserve to be loved by nice women.{236}”
“Dost think so? Well, and that sour-visaged Petersburger—does he deserve it?”
“Do you really think so? And what about that grumpy Petersburger—does he deserve it?”
“Sooner than thou.”
“Sooner than you.”
“Really!”
“Seriously!”
And Piótr Alexyéitch recited, with a sigh:
And Piótr Alexyéitch said with a sigh:
“To be ... the brother of an adult sister!”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna burst out laughing.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna laughed out loud.
“I cause thee a great deal of trouble, there’s no denying that. I have a commission to thee.”
“I’m causing you a lot of trouble, that’s for sure. I have a request for you.”
“Really?—I hadn’t the slightest suspicion of that.”
“Really?—I had no idea about that.”
“I’m speaking of Másha.”
"I'm talking about Másha."
“On what score?”
"On what basis?"
Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s face assumed a slight expression of pain.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna's face showed a slight hint of pain.
“Thou knowest thyself,”—she said softly.
"You know yourself," she said softly.
“Ah, I understand!—What’s to be done, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, ma’am? I love to drink with a good friend, ma’am, sinful man that I am; I love it, ma’am.”
“Ah, I get it!—What should we do, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, ma’am? I love drinking with a good friend, ma’am, sinful as I am; I really enjoy it, ma’am.”
“Stop, brother, please don’t talk like that!... This is no jesting matter.”
“Stop, brother, please don’t talk like that!... This is not a joking matter.”
“Tram-tram-tam-poom!”—muttered Piótr Alexyéitch through his teeth.
“Tram-tram-tam-poom!”—mumbled Piótr Alexyéitch through his teeth.
“It is thy perdition, and thou jestest....”
“It’s your downfall, and you’re joking….”
struck up Piótr Alexyéitch loudly, slapped the horse with the reins, and it dashed onward at a brisk trot.
struck up Piótr Alexyéitch loudly, slapped the horse with the reins, and it dashed onward at a brisk trot.
IV
On reaching home Véretyeff did not undress, and a couple of hours later, when the flush of dawn was just colouring the sky, he was no longer in the house.
Upon getting home, Véretyeff didn’t change his clothes, and a couple of hours later, when the first light of dawn was just painting the sky, he was no longer in the house.
Half-way between his estate and Ipátoff’s, on the very brink of a broad ravine, stood a small birch grove. The young trees grew very close together, and no axe had yet touched their graceful trunks; a shadow which was not dense, but continuous, spread from the tiny leaves on the soft, thin grass, all mottled with the golden heads of buttercups,[23] the white dots of wood-campanula, and the tiny deep-crimson crosses of wild pinks. The recently-risen sun flooded the whole grove with a powerful though not brilliant light; dewdrops glittered everywhere, while here and there large drops kindled and glowed red; everything exhaled freshness, life, and that innocent triumph of the first moments of the morning, when everything is still so bright and still so silent. The only thing audible was the carolling voices of the larks above the distant fields, and in the grove itself two or three small birds were{238} executing, in a leisurely manner, their brief songs, and then, apparently, listening to see how their performance had turned out. From the damp earth arose a strong, healthy scent; a pure, light breeze fluttered all about in cool gusts. Morning, glorious morning, breathed forth from everything—everything looked and smiled of the morning, like the rosy, freshly-washed face of a baby who has just waked up.
Halfway between his estate and Ipátoff’s, right on the edge of a broad ravine, there was a small birch grove. The young trees grew really close together, and no axe had touched their graceful trunks yet; a shadow that wasn’t thick but constant spread from the tiny leaves over the soft, thin grass, all speckled with the golden heads of buttercups, the white dots of wood-campanula, and the small deep-crimson crosses of wild pinks. The recently risen sun bathed the entire grove in a strong but not harsh light; dewdrops sparkled everywhere, while here and there larger drops glowed red; everything was filled with freshness, life, and that innocent joy of early morning moments when everything is still so bright and quiet. The only sound was the singing voices of larks above the distant fields, and in the grove itself, two or three small birds were casually performing their short songs, then seemingly pausing to hear how their performance turned out. From the damp earth came a strong, healthy scent; a pure, light breeze swept around in cool gusts. Morning, glorious morning, radiated from everything—everything looked bright and smiling like the rosy, freshly-washed face of a baby who has just woken up.
Not far from the ravine, in the middle of a small glade, on an outspread cloak, sat Véretyeff. Márya Pávlovna was standing beside him, leaning against a birch-tree, with her hands clasped behind her.
Not far from the ravine, in the middle of a small clearing, sitting on a spread-out blanket, was Véretyeff. Márya Pávlovna stood next to him, leaning against a birch tree with her hands clasped behind her.
Both were silent. Márya Pávlovna was gazing fixedly into the far distance; a white scarf had slipped from her head to her shoulders, the errant breeze was stirring and lifting the ends of her hastily-knotted hair. Véretyeff sat bent over, tapping the grass with a small branch.
Both were silent. Márya Pávlovna was staring intently into the distance; a white scarf had slipped from her head onto her shoulders, and the random breeze was rustling and lifting the ends of her hastily tied hair. Véretyeff sat hunched over, tapping the grass with a small stick.
“Well,”—he began at last,—“are you angry with me?”
“Well,” he finally began, “are you mad at me?”
Márya Pávlovna made no reply.
Márya Pávlovna didn’t respond.
Véretyeff darted a glance at her.
Véretyeff shot her a quick look.
“Másha, are you angry?”—he repeated.
“Másha, are you mad?”—he repeated.
Márya Pávlovna scanned him with a swift glance from head to foot turned slightly away, and said:
Márya Pávlovna quickly looked him up and down, turning her body slightly away, and said:
“What for?”—asked Véretyeff, and flung away his branch.
“What for?” Véretyeff asked, tossing aside his branch.
Again Márya Pávlovna made no reply.
Again, Márya Pávlovna didn’t reply.
“But, as a matter of fact, you have a right to be angry with me,”—began Véretyeff, after a brief pause.—“You must regard me as a man who is not only frivolous, but even....”
“But, in reality, you have every right to be angry with me,”—began Véretyeff, after a brief pause.—“You should see me as someone who is not just superficial, but even....”
“You do not understand me,”—interrupted Márya Pávlovna.—“I am not in the least angry with you on my own account.”
“You don’t understand me,” Márya Pávlovna interrupted. “I’m not at all angry with you for my sake.”
“On whose account, then?”
"On whose behalf, then?"
“On your own.”
"By yourself."
Véretyeff raised his head and laughed.
Véretyeff lifted his head and laughed.
“Ah! I understand!”—he said.—“Again! again the thought is beginning to agitate you: ‘Why don’t I make something of myself?’ Do you know what, Másha, you are a wonderful being; by Heaven, you are! You worry so much about other people and so little about yourself. There is not a bit of egoism in you; really, really there isn’t. There’s no other girl in the world like you. It’s a pity about one thing: I decidedly am not worthy of your affection; I say that without jesting.”
“Ah! I get it!”—he said.—“Here we go again! That thought is starting to bother you again: ‘Why don’t I do something with my life?’ You know what, Másha? You’re an amazing person; I swear you are! You care so much about others and so little about yourself. There’s not a shred of selfishness in you; honestly, there isn’t. There’s no other girl like you in the world. It’s a shame about one thing: I really don’t deserve your love; I’m serious about that.”
“So much the worse for you. You feel and do nothing.”—Again Véretyeff laughed.
“So much the worse for you. You feel and do nothing.” —Again, Véretyeff laughed.
“Másha, take your hand from behind your back, and give it to me,”—he said, with insinuating affection in his voice.{240}
“Másha, take your hand from behind your back and give it to me,” he said, with a suggestive warmth in his voice.{240}
Márya Pávlovna merely shrugged her shoulders.
Márya Pávlovna just shrugged her shoulders.
“Give me your beautiful, honest hand; I want to kiss it respectfully and tenderly. Thus does a giddy-pated scholar kiss the hand of his condescending tutor.”
“Give me your lovely, honest hand; I want to kiss it respectfully and gently. This is how an eager student kisses the hand of their condescending teacher.”
And Véretyeff reached out toward Márya Pávlovna.
And Véretyeff reached out to Márya Pávlovna.
“Enough of that!”—said she. “You are always laughing and jesting, and you will jest away your life like that.”
“Enough of that!” she said. “You’re always laughing and joking, and you’ll joke away your life like that.”
“H’m! jest away my life! A new expression! But I hope, Márya Pávlovna, that you used the verb ‘to jest’ in the active sense?”
“H’m! I'm just joking my life away! What a new expression! But I hope, Márya Pávlovna, that you used the verb ‘to jest’ in an active sense?”
Márya Pávlovna contracted her brows.
Márya Pávlovna frowned.
“Enough of that, Véretyeff,”—she repeated.
“Enough of that, Véretyeff,” she said again.
“To jest away life,”—went on Véretyeff, half rising;—“but you are imagining me as worse than I am; you are wasting your life in seriousness. Do you know, Másha, you remind me of a scene from Púshkin’s ‘Don Juan.’ You have not read Púshkin’s ‘Don Juan’?”
“To put it bluntly,” Véretyeff continued, half standing up, “you're seeing me as worse than I really am; you're wasting your life taking everything so seriously. You know, Másha, you remind me of a scene from Púshkin’s ‘Don Juan.’ Haven't you read Púshkin’s ‘Don Juan’?”
“No.”
"Nope."
“Yes, I had forgotten, you see, that you do not read verses.—In that poem guests come to a certain Laura; she drives them all away and remains alone with Carlos. The two go out on the balcony; the night is wonderful. Laura admires, and Carlos suddenly begins to demonstrate to her that she will grow old in course of{241} time.—‘Well,’ replies Laura, ‘it may be cold and rainy in Paris now, but here, with us, “the night is redolent of orange and of laurel.” Why make guesses at the future?’ Look around you, Másha; is it not beautiful here? See how everything is enjoying life, how young everything is. And aren’t we young ourselves?”
“Yes, I had forgotten that you don’t read poetry.—In that poem, guests arrive for a certain Laura; she sends them all away and stays alone with Carlos. They step out onto the balcony; the night is amazing. Laura admires the view, and Carlos suddenly starts to show her that she will grow old over time.—‘Well,’ Laura replies, ‘it might be cold and rainy in Paris right now, but here, with us, “the night is filled with the scent of orange and laurel.” Why should we worry about the future?’ Look around you, Másha; isn’t it beautiful here? See how everything is alive, how youthful everything feels. And aren’t we young ourselves?”
Véretyeff approached Márya Pávlovna; she did not move away from him, but she did not turn her head toward him.
Véretyeff walked up to Márya Pávlovna; she didn’t step away from him, but she didn’t look at him either.
“Smile, Másha,”—he went on;—“only with your kind smile, not with your usual grin. I love your kind smile. Raise your proud, stern eyes.—What ails you? You turn away. Stretch out your hand to me, at least.”
“Smile, Másha,” he continued; “not your usual grin, but your nice smile. I love that smile. Look at me with your proud, serious eyes. What’s bothering you? You’re turning away. At least reach out your hand to me.”
“Akh, Véretyeff,”—began Másha;—“you know that I do not understand how to express myself. You have told me about that Laura. But she was a woman, you see.... A woman may be pardoned for not thinking of the future.”
“Akh, Véretyeff,” began Másha; “you know that I don't know how to express myself. You’ve told me about that Laura. But she was a woman, you see.... A woman can be forgiven for not thinking about the future.”
“When you speak, Másha,”—returned Véretyeff,—“you blush incessantly with self-love and modesty: the blood fairly flows in a crimson flood into your cheeks. I’m awfully fond of that in you.”
“When you speak, Másha,” Véretyeff replied, “you blush all the time with self-love and modesty: the blood rushes in a crimson wave to your cheeks. I really love that about you.”
Márya Pávlovna looked Véretyeff straight in the eye.
Márya Pávlovna looked Véretyeff straight in the eye.
“Farewell,”—she said, and threw her scarf over her head.
“Goodbye,” she said, and threw her scarf over her head.
Véretyeff held her back. “Enough, enough.{242} Stay!”—he cried.—“Come, why are you going? Issue your commands! Do you want me to enter the service, to become an agriculturist? Do you want me to publish romances with accompaniment for the guitar; to print a collection of poems, or of drawings; to busy myself with painting, sculpture, dancing on the rope? I’ll do anything, anything, anything you command, if only you will be satisfied with me! Come, really now, Másha, believe me.”
Véretyeff stopped her. “Enough, enough.{242} Stay!”—he shouted.—“Come on, why are you leaving? Give me your orders! Do you want me to join the workforce, to become a farmer? Do you want me to write stories with guitar accompaniment; to publish a poetry collection or drawings; to focus on painting, sculpture, tightrope dancing? I’ll do anything, anything, anything you tell me to, as long as you’re happy with me! Seriously now, Másha, believe me.”
Again Márya Pávlovna looked at him.
Again Márya Pávlovna glanced at him.
“You will do all that in words only, not in deeds. You declare that you will obey me....”
“You’re just saying that with words, not actually doing anything. You claim that you’ll follow my orders....”
“Of course I do.”
“Definitely, I do.”
“You obey, but how many times have I begged you....”
“You follow the rules, but how many times have I asked you...”
“What about?”
“What’s up?”
Márya Pávlovna hesitated.
Márya Pávlovna paused.
“Not to drink liquor,”—she said at last.
“Not to drink alcohol,”—she said finally.
Véretyeff laughed.
Véretyeff chuckled.
“Ekh, Másha! And you are at it, too! My sister is worrying herself to death over that also. But, in the first place, I’m not a drunkard at all; and in the second place, do you know why I drink? Look yonder, at that swallow.... Do you see how boldly it manages its tiny body,—and hurls it wherever it wishes? Now it has soared aloft, now it has darted downward. It has even piped with joy: do you hear? So that’s why I drink, Másha, in order to feel those same{243} sensations which that swallow experiences.... Hurl yourself whithersoever you will, soar wheresoever you take a fancy....”
“Ekh, Másha! And you're at it too! My sister is stressing herself out over that as well. But first of all, I’m not a drunk at all; and second, do you know why I drink? Look over there at that swallow.... Do you see how confidently it handles its tiny body—and flings it wherever it wants? Now it has shot up high, now it’s dove down. It even chirps with joy: do you hear it? That’s why I drink, Másha, to feel those same{243} sensations that the swallow does.... Throw yourself wherever you want, soar wherever you like....”
“But to what end?”—interrupted Másha.
“But for what purpose?”—interrupted Másha.
“What do you mean by that? What is one to live on then?”
“What do you mean by that? What is someone supposed to live on then?”
“But isn’t it possible to get along without liquor?”
“But isn’t it possible to get by without alcohol?”
“No, it is not; we are all damaged, rumpled. There’s passion ... it produces the same effect. That’s why I love you.”
“No, it’s not; we’re all messed up, imperfect. There’s passion... it creates the same effect. That’s why I love you.”
“Like wine.... I’m much obliged to you.”
“Like wine.... I really appreciate it.”
“No, Másha, I do not love you like wine. Stay, I’ll prove it to you sometime,—when we are married, say, and go abroad together. Do you know, I am planning in advance how I shall lead you in front of the Venus of Milo. At this point it will be appropriate to say:
“No, Másha, I don’t love you like I love wine. Stay, and I’ll show you sometime—maybe when we’re married and traveling together. You know, I’m already thinking about how I’ll bring you in front of the Venus of Milo. At this point, it’ll be the right time to say:
Before the Chyprian of Milos—
They are like Twain, and the marble in comparison Suffers, it seems, affront....
“What makes me talk constantly in poetry to-day? It must be that this morning is affecting me. What air! ’Tis exactly as though one were quaffing wine.”
“What makes me talk constantly in poetry today? It must be that this morning is affecting me. What a refreshing atmosphere! It’s just like drinking wine.”
“Wine again,”—remarked Márya Pávlovna.
“More wine,” remarked Márya Pávlovna.
“What of that! A morning like this, and you with me, and not feel intoxicated! ‘With serious{244} eyes....’ Yes,”—pursued Véretyeff, gazing intently at Márya Pávlovna,—“that is so.... For I remember, I have beheld, rarely, but yet I have beheld these dark, magnificent eyes, I have beheld them tender! And how beautiful they are then! Come, don’t turn away, Másha; pray, smile at least ... show me your eyes merry, at all events, if they will not vouchsafe me a tender glance.”
“What about that! A morning like this, and you here with me, and not feel overwhelmed! ‘With serious{244} eyes....’ Yes,”—Véretyeff continued, staring intensely at Márya Pávlovna,—“that’s true.... For I remember, I have seen, rarely, but I have seen these dark, stunning eyes, I have seen them soft! And how beautiful they are then! Come on, don’t look away, Másha; please, at least smile ... show me your happy eyes, if you won’t give me a tender glance.”
“Stop, Véretyeff,”—said Márya Pávlovna.—“Release me! It is time for me to go home.”
“Stop, Véretyeff,” said Márya Pávlovna. “Let me go! It's time for me to head home.”
“But I’m going to make you laugh,”—interposed Véretyeff; “by Heaven, I will make you laugh. Eh, by the way, yonder runs a hare....”
“But I’m going to make you laugh,”—interjected Véretyeff; “I swear, I will make you laugh. By the way, look over there, a hare is running....”
“Where?”—asked Márya Pávlovna.
“Where?”—asked Márya Pavlovna.
“Yonder, beyond the ravine, across the field of oats. Some one must have startled it; they don’t run in the morning. I’ll stop it on the instant, if you like.”
“Over there, beyond the ravine, across the oat field. Someone must have scared it; they don’t run in the morning. I’ll stop it right away, if you want.”
And Véretyeff whistled loudly. The hare immediately squatted, twitched its ears, drew up its fore paws, straightened itself up, munched, sniffed the air, and again began to munch with its lips. Véretyeff promptly squatted down on his heels, like the hare, and began to twitch his nose, sniff, and munch like it. The hare passed its paws twice across its muzzle and shook itself,—they must have been wet with dew,—stiffened its ears, and bounded onward. Véretyeff rubbed his hands over his cheeks and shook him{245}self also.... Márya Pávlovna could not hold out, and burst into a laugh.
And Véretyeff whistled loudly. The hare instantly crouched down, twitched its ears, pulled in its front paws, stood up straight, nibbled, sniffed the air, and then started munching again with its lips. Véretyeff quickly squatted on his heels, like the hare, and began to twitch his nose, sniff, and munch just like it. The hare wiped its face with its paws twice and shook itself—presumably, they were wet with dew—stiffened its ears, and hopped away. Véretyeff rubbed his hands over his cheeks and shook himself too.... Márya Pávlovna couldn’t help it and burst into laughter.
“Bravo!”—cried Véretyeff, springing up. “Bravo! That’s exactly the point—you are not a coquette. Do you know, if any fashionable young lady had such teeth as you have she would laugh incessantly. But that’s precisely why I love you, Másha, because you are not a fashionable young lady, don’t laugh without cause, and don’t wear gloves on your hands, which it is a joy to kiss, because they are sunburned, and one feels their strength.... I love you, because you don’t argue, because you are proud, taciturn, don’t read books, don’t love poetry....”
“Awesome!” Véretyeff exclaimed, jumping up. “Awesome! That’s exactly it—you’re not superficial. You know, if any trendy girl had teeth like yours, she would be laughing all the time. But that’s exactly why I love you, Másha, because you’re not that kind of girl, you don’t laugh without reason, and you don’t wear gloves on your hands, which are a joy to kiss because they’re sun-kissed, and you can feel their strength.... I love you because you don’t argue, because you’re proud, quiet, you don’t read books, you don’t love poetry....”
“I’ll recite some verses to you, shall I?”—Márya Pávlovna interrupted him, with a certain peculiar expression on her face.
“I’ll read you some verses, okay?”—Márya Pávlovna interrupted him, with a unique look on her face.
“Verses?”—inquired Véretyeff, in amazement.
"Verses?" Véretyeff asked, amazed.
“Yes, verses; the very ones which that Petersburg gentleman recited last night.”
“Yes, verses; the exact ones that guy from Petersburg recited last night.”
“‘The Upas-Tree’ again?... So you really were declaiming in the garden, by night? That’s just like you.... But does it really please you so much?”
“‘The Upas-Tree’ again?... So you were actually reciting it in the garden at night? That’s so typical of you.... But does it really make you that happy?”
“Yes, it does.”
“Yeah, it does.”
“Recite it.”
"Say it."
Márya Pávlovna was seized with shyness....
Márya Pávlovna felt a wave of shyness....
“Recite it, recite it,”—repeated Véretyeff.
“Say it, say it,”—repeated Véretyeff.
Márya Pávlovna began to recite; Véretyeff{246} stood in front of her, with his arms folded on his breast, and bent himself to listen. At the first line Márya Pávlovna raised her eyes heavenward; she did not wish to encounter Véretyeff’s gaze. She recited in her even, soft voice, which reminded one of the sound of a violoncello; but when she reached the lines:
Márya Pávlovna started to recite; Véretyeff{246} stood in front of her, arms crossed over his chest, leaning in to listen. At the first line, Márya Pávlovna looked up to the sky; she didn’t want to meet Véretyeff’s eyes. She spoke in her smooth, gentle voice, which was reminiscent of a cello's sound; but when she got to the lines:
Of his unbeatable ruler....”
her voice began to quiver, her impassive, haughty brows rose ingenuously, like those of a little girl, and her eyes, with involuntary devotion, fixed themselves on Véretyeff....
her voice started to shake, her indifferent, proud eyebrows lifted innocently, like those of a little girl, and her eyes, with an automatic affection, focused on Véretyeff....
He suddenly threw himself at her feet and embraced her knees.
He suddenly dropped to his knees in front of her and hugged her legs.
“I am thy slave!”—he cried.—“I am at thy feet, thou art my sovereign, my goddess, my ox-eyed Hera, my Medea....”
“I am your slave!”—he shouted.—“I am at your feet, you are my ruler, my goddess, my ox-eyed Hera, my Medea....”
Márya Pávlovna attempted to repulse him, but her hands sank helplessly in his thick curls, and, with a smile of confusion, she dropped her head on her breast....
Márya Pávlovna tried to push him away, but her hands sank uselessly into his thick curls, and with a shy smile, she lowered her head to her chest....
V
Gavríla Stepánitch Akílin, at whose house the ball was appointed, belonged to the category of landed proprietors who evoked the admiration{247} of the neighbours by their ingenuity in living well on very insignificant means. Although he did not own more than four hundred serfs, he was in the habit of entertaining the whole government in a huge stone mansion, with a tower and a flag on the tower, erected by himself. The property had descended to him from his father, and had never been distinguished for being well ordered; Gavríla Stepánitch had been an absentee for a long time—had been in the service in Petersburg. At last, twenty-five years before the date of our story, he returned to his native place, with the rank of Collegiate Assessor,[24] and, with a wife and three daughters, had simultaneously undertaken reorganisation and building operations, had gradually set up an orchestra, and had begun to give dinners. At first everybody had prophesied for him speedy and inevitable ruin; more than once rumours had become current to the effect that Gavríla Stepánitch’s estate was to be sold under the hammer; but the years passed, dinners, balls, banquets, concerts, followed each other in their customary order, new buildings sprang out of the earth like mushrooms, and still Gavríla Stepánitch’s estate was not sold under the hammer, and he himself continued to live as before, and had even grown stout of late.{248}
Gavril Stepanych Akilin, whose house was where the ball was set to take place, belonged to a group of landowners who impressed their neighbors with their ability to live well on very little money. Even though he owned no more than four hundred serfs, he regularly hosted the entire government in a large stone mansion, complete with a tower and a flag that he built himself. The property had been passed down from his father and was never known for being especially well-managed; Gavríla Stepánitch had been away for a long time, working in Petersburg. Eventually, twenty-five years before our story begins, he returned to his hometown with the rank of Collegiate Assessor,[24] and, along with his wife and three daughters, began reorganizing and making improvements, gradually started an orchestra, and began hosting dinners. At first, many predicted that he would fail quickly; more than once, there were rumors that Gavríla Stepánitch’s estate would be sold at auction. However, as the years rolled by, dinners, balls, banquets, and concerts came and went in their usual sequence, new buildings popped up like mushrooms, and his estate still wasn’t sold, while he continued living as he always had, and even started to gain weight.{248}
Then the neighbours’ gossip took another direction; they began to hint at certain vast sums which were said to be concealed; they talked of a treasure.... “And if he were only a good farmer, ...” so argued the nobles among themselves; “but that’s just what he isn’t, you know! Not at all! So it is deserving of surprise, and incomprehensible.” However that may have been, every one went very gladly to Gavríla Stepánitch’s house. He received his guests cordially, and played cards for any stake they liked. He was a grey-haired little man, with a small, pointed head, a yellow face, and yellow eyes, always carefully shaven and perfumed with eau-de-cologne; both on ordinary days and on holidays he wore a roomy blue dress-coat, buttoned to the chin, a large stock, in which he had a habit of hiding his chin, and he was foppishly fastidious about his linen; he screwed up his eyes and thrust out his lips when he took snuff, and spoke very politely and softly, incessantly employing the letter s.[25]
Then the neighbors’ gossip took a different turn; they started to hint at some huge sums that were said to be hidden; they talked about a treasure.... “If only he were a good farmer, ...” the nobles argued among themselves; “but that’s exactly what he isn’t, you know! Not at all! So it’s surprising and hard to understand.” Regardless, everyone happily went to Gavríla Stepánitch’s house. He welcomed his guests warmly and played cards for any stakes they wanted. He was a little grey-haired man, with a small, pointed head, a yellow face, and yellow eyes, always clean-shaven and smelling of cologne; both on regular days and on special occasions he wore a loose blue dress coat, buttoned up to the chin, a large stock that he often used to hide his chin, and he was fussy about his linen; he squinted and pouted when he took snuff, and spoke very politely and softly, constantly using the letter s.[25]
In appearance, Gavríla Stepánitch was not distinguished by vivacity, and, in general, his exterior was not prepossessing, and he did not look like a clever man, although, at times, craft gleamed in his eye. He had settled his two elder daughters advantageously; the youngest was{249} still at home, and of marriageable age. Gavríla Stepánitch also had a wife, an insignificant and wordless being.
In terms of looks, Gavríla Stepánitch wasn’t lively or particularly attractive, and he didn’t come across as intelligent, although sometimes a shrewdness shone in his eyes. He had successfully arranged marriages for his two oldest daughters; the youngest was{249} still living at home and of age to marry. Gavríla Stepánitch also had a wife, who was a trivial and silent person.
At seven o’clock in the evening, Vladímir Sergyéitch presented himself at the Ipátoffs’ in dress-suit and white gloves. He found them all entirely dressed; the little girls were sitting sedately, afraid of mussing their starched white frocks; old Ipátoff, on catching sight of Vladímir Sergyéitch in his dress-suit, affectionately upbraided him, and pointed to his own frock-coat; Márya Pávlovna wore a muslin gown of a deep rose colour, which was extremely becoming to her. Vladímir Sergyéitch paid her several compliments. Márya Pávlovna’s beauty attracted him, although she was evidently shy of him; he also liked Nadézhda Alexyéevna, but her free-and-easy manners somewhat disconcerted him. Moreover, in her remarks, her looks, her very smiles, mockery frequently peeped forth, and this disturbed his citified and well-bred soul. He would not have been averse to making fun of others with her, but it was unpleasant to him to think that she was probably capable of jeering at himself.
At seven o’clock in the evening, Vladímir Sergyéitch arrived at the Ipátoffs’ in a tuxedo and white gloves. He found everyone fully dressed; the little girls were sitting quietly, worried about wrinkling their starched white dresses. Mr. Ipátoff, noticing Vladímir Sergyéitch in his tuxedo, affectionately scolded him and pointed to his own tailcoat. Márya Pávlovna wore a deep rose muslin gown that looked stunning on her. Vladímir Sergyéitch complimented her several times. He was drawn to Márya Pávlovna’s beauty, even though she seemed shy around him; he also liked Nadézhda Alexyéevna, but her casual attitude made him a bit uneasy. Additionally, her comments, expressions, and even her smiles often hinted at mockery, which unsettled his refined and cultured sensibilities. He wouldn’t have minded joking around with her, but it bothered him to think she might also be capable of making fun of him.
The ball had already begun; a good many guests had assembled, and the home-bred orchestra was crashing and booming and screeching in the gallery, when the Ipátoff family, accompanied by Vladímir Sergyéitch, entered the hall of{250} the Akílin house. The host met them at the very door, thanked Vladímir Sergyéitch for his tender procuration of an agreeable surprise,—that was the way he expressed himself,—and, taking Ipátoff’s arm, he led him to the drawing-room, to the card-tables. Gavríla Stepánitch had received a bad education, and everything in his house, both the music and the furniture and the food and the wines, not only could not be called first-class, but were not even fit to be ranked as second-class. On the other hand, there was plenty of everything, and he himself did not put on airs, was not arrogant ... the nobles demanded nothing more from him, and were entirely satisfied with his entertainment. At supper, for instance, the caviare was served cut up in chunks and heavily salted; but no one objected to your taking it in your fingers, and there was plenty wherewith to wash it down: wines which were cheap, it is true, but were made from grapes, nevertheless, and not some other concoction. The springs in Gavríla Stepánitch’s furniture were rather uncomfortable, owing to their stiffness and inflexibility; but, not to mention the fact that there were no springs whatever in many of the couches and easy-chairs, any one could place under him a worsted cushion, and there was a great number of such cushions lying about, embroidered by the hands of Gavríla Stepánitch’s spouse herself—and then there was nothing left to desire.{251}
The ball had already started; quite a few guests had gathered, and the local orchestra was crashing, booming, and screeching in the gallery when the Ipátoff family, along with Vladímir Sergyéitch, walked into the hall of{250} the Akílin house. The host greeted them at the door, thanked Vladímir Sergyéitch for his thoughtful arrangement of a pleasant surprise— that’s how he put it—and, taking Ipátoff’s arm, he led him to the drawing-room, to the card tables. Gavríla Stepánitch had a poor upbringing, and everything in his house, from the music to the furniture to the food and wines, could not only not be called first-class, but wasn’t even really second-class. On the plus side, there was plenty of everything, and he himself didn’t act superior or arrogant... the nobles asked for nothing more from him and were completely satisfied with his hospitality. At supper, for instance, the caviar was served in chunks and heavily salted; but no one minded taking it with their fingers, and there was plenty to wash it down with: wines that were cheap, true, but at least they were made from grapes and not some other mixture. The springs in Gavríla Stepánitch’s furniture were quite uncomfortable due to their stiffness and rigidity; but besides the fact that many of the couches and armchairs had no springs at all, anyone could use a worsted cushion, and there were plenty of such cushions lying around, embroidered by Gavríla Stepánitch’s wife herself—and then there was nothing left to wish for.{251}
In a word, Gavríla Stepánitch’s house could not possibly have been better adapted to the sociable and unceremonious style of ideas of the inhabitants of *** county, and it was solely owing to Mr. Akílin’s modesty that at the assemblies of the nobility he was not elected Marshal, but a retired Major Podpékin, a greatly respected and worthy man, despite the fact that he brushed his hair over to the right temple from the left ear, dyed his moustache a lilac hue, and as he suffered from asthma, had of late fallen into melancholy.
In short, Gavríla Stepánitch’s house was perfectly suited to the friendly and laid-back attitudes of the people in *** county, and it was only because of Mr. Akílin’s modesty that he wasn’t elected Marshal at the nobility gatherings; instead, they chose a retired Major Podpékin, who was a highly respected and decent man, even though he styled his hair from the left ear to the right temple, dyed his mustache a lilac color, and had recently become melancholic due to his asthma.
So, then, the ball had already begun. They were dancing a quadrille of ten pairs. The cavaliers were the officers of a regiment stationed close by, and divers not very youthful squires, and two or three officials from the town. Everything was as it should be, everything was proceeding in due order. The Marshal of the Nobility was playing cards with a retired Actual Councillor of State,[26] and a wealthy gentleman, the owner of three thousand souls. The actual state councillor wore on his forefinger a ring with a diamond, talked very softly, kept the heels of his boots closely united, and did not move them from the position used by dancers of former days, and did not turn his head, which was half concealed by a capital velvet collar. The wealthy gentleman, on the contrary, was constantly laughing at something or other, elevating his eyebrows, and{252} flashing the whites of his eyes. The poet Bodryakóff, a man of shy and clumsy aspect, was chatting in a corner with the learned historian Evsiukóff: each had clutched the other by the button. Beside them, one noble, with a remarkably long waist, was expounding certain audacious opinions to another noble who was timidly staring at his forehead. Along the wall sat the mammas in gay-hued caps; around the doors pressed the men of simple cut, young fellows with perturbed faces, and elderly fellows with peaceable ones; but one cannot describe everything. We repeat: everything was as it should be.
So, the ball had already started. They were dancing a quadrille with ten couples. The dancers were officers from a nearby regiment, a few not-so-young squires, and a couple of town officials. Everything was in order, everything was going smoothly. The Marshal of the Nobility was playing cards with a retired actual State Councillor and a wealthy gentleman who owned three thousand serfs. The State Councillor wore a diamond ring on his finger, spoke very softly, kept his boots close together, didn’t move them like dancers did in earlier times, and didn’t turn his head, which was mostly hidden by a fancy velvet collar. The wealthy gentleman, on the other hand, was constantly laughing at something, raising his eyebrows, and rolling his eyes dramatically. The poet Bodryakóff, who looked shy and clumsy, was chatting in a corner with the learned historian Evsiukóff; they each had a hold of the other’s button. Nearby, one noble with a notably long waist was sharing some bold opinions with another noble who was nervously staring at his forehead. Along the wall, mothers in brightly colored caps sat, while men of simple attire gathered around the doors—young guys with anxious expressions and older men with calm faces. But we can’t describe everything. We’ll say again: everything was as it should be.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna had arrived even earlier than the Ipátoffs; Vladímir Sergyéitch saw her dancing with a young man of handsome appearance in a dandified dress-suit, with expressive eyes, thin black moustache, and gleaming teeth; a gold chain hung in a semicircle on his stomach. Nadézhda Alexyéevna wore a light-blue gown with white flowers; a small garland of the same flowers encircled her curly head; she was smiling, fluttering her fan, and gaily gazing about her; she felt that she was the queen of the ball. Vladímir Sergyéitch approached her, made his obeisance, and looking her pleasantly in the face, he asked her whether she remembered her promise of the day before.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna had arrived even earlier than the Ipátoffs; Vladímir Sergyéitch saw her dancing with a young man who looked dapper in a stylish suit, with expressive eyes, a thin black mustache, and a bright smile; a gold chain hung across his waist. Nadézhda Alexyéevna wore a light-blue dress with white flowers; a small garland of the same flowers rested on her curly hair; she was smiling, waving her fan, and happily looking around; she felt like the queen of the ball. Vladímir Sergyéitch approached her, bowed politely, and looking at her with a friendly expression, he asked her if she remembered her promise from the day before.
“What promise?{253}”
“What promise?”
“Why, that you would dance the mazurka with me.”
“Why, would you dance the mazurka with me?”
“Yes, of course I will dance it with you.”
“Yes, of course I will dance with you.”
The young man who stood alongside Nadézhda Alexyéevna suddenly flushed crimson.
The young man standing next to Nadézhda Alexyéevna suddenly turned bright red.
“You have probably forgotten, mademoiselle,”—he began,—“that you had already previously promised to-day’s mazurka to me.”
“You've probably forgotten, miss,”—he started,—“that you already promised today's mazurka to me.”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna became confused.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna got confused.
“Akh! good heavens, what am I to do?”—she said:—“excuse me, pray, M’sieu Steltchínsky, I am so absent-minded; I really am ashamed....”
“Akh! Good heavens, what am I going to do?” she said. “Excuse me, please, M’sieu Steltchínsky, I’m so absent-minded; I really am embarrassed....”
M’sieu Steltchínsky made no reply, and merely dropped his eyes; Vladímir Sergyéitch assumed a slight air of dignity.
M’sieu Steltchínsky didn’t respond and just looked down; Vladímir Sergyéitch took on a slightly dignified attitude.
“Be so good, M’sieu Steltchínsky,”—went on Nadézhda Alexyéevna; “you and I are old acquaintances, but M’sieu Astákhoff is a stranger among us; do not place me in an awkward position: permit me to dance with him.”
“Be so kind, Mr. Steltchínsky,” Nadézhda Alexyéevna continued; “you and I are old friends, but Mr. Astákhoff is a stranger here; please don’t put me in an uncomfortable spot: let me dance with him.”
“As you please,”—returned the young man.—“But you must begin.”
“As you wish,” the young man replied. “But you have to start.”
“Thanks,”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, and fluttered off to meet her vis-à-vis.
“Thanks,” said Nadézhda Alexyéevna, and hurried off to meet her counterpart.
Steltchínsky followed her with his eyes, then looked at Vladímir Sergyéitch. Vladímir Sergyéitch, in his turn, looked at him, then stepped aside.
Steltchínsky watched her as she walked away, then glanced at Vladímir Sergyéitch. Vladímir Sergyéitch, in turn, looked back at him and then moved aside.
The quadrille soon came to an end. Vladímir Sergyéitch strolled about the hall a little, then{254} he betook himself to the drawing-room and paused at one of the card-tables. Suddenly he felt some one touch his hand from behind; he turned round—before him stood Steltchínsky.
The quadrille soon came to an end. Vladímir Sergyéitch walked around the hall for a bit, then{254} he headed to the drawing-room and stopped at one of the card tables. Suddenly, he felt someone touch his hand from behind; he turned around—Steltchínsky was standing in front of him.
“I must have a couple of words with you in the next room, if you will permit,”—said the latter, in French, very courteously, and with an accent which was not Russian.
“I need to have a quick word with you in the next room, if you don't mind,” said the other, very politely in French, and with an accent that wasn’t Russian.
Vladímir Sergyéitch followed him.
Vladímir Sergyéitch followed him.
Steltchínsky halted at a window.
Steltchínsky stopped at a window.
“In the presence of ladies,”—he began, in the same language as before,—“I could not say anything else than what I did say; but I hope you do not think that I really intend to surrender to you my right to the mazurka with M-lle Véretyeff.”
“In the presence of ladies,” he began, using the same tone as before, “I couldn’t say anything other than what I did; but I hope you don’t think I actually plan to give up my right to the mazurka with M-lle Véretyeff.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch was astounded.
Vladímir Sergyéitch was shocked.
“Why so?”—he asked.
"Why's that?"—he asked.
“Because, sir,”—replied Steltchínsky, quietly, laying his hand on his breast and inflating his nostrils,—“I don’t intend to,—that’s all.”
“Because, sir,”—replied Steltchínsky, calmly, placing his hand on his chest and taking a deep breath,—“I don’t plan to,—that’s all.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch also laid his hand on his breast, but did not inflate his nostrils.
Vladímir Sergyéitch also put his hand on his chest, but didn’t flare his nostrils.
“Permit me to remark to you, my dear sir,”—he began,—“that by this course you may drag M-lle Véretyeff into unpleasantness, and I assume....”
“Let me point out to you, my dear sir,”—he began,—“that by doing this you might get M-lle Véretyeff into a difficult situation, and I assume....”
“That would be extremely unpleasant to me, but no one can prevent your declining, declaring that you are ill, or going away....{255}”
“That would be really unpleasant for me, but no one can stop you from saying you’re unwell, or leaving....{255}”
“I shall not do it. For whom do you take me?”
“I won’t do it. Who do you think I am?”
“In that case, I shall be compelled to demand satisfaction from you.”
“In that case, I will have to ask for satisfaction from you.”
“In what sense do you mean ... satisfaction?”
“In what way do you mean ... satisfaction?”
“The sense is evident.”
"It's obvious."
“You will challenge me to a duel?”
“You're going to challenge me to a duel?”
“Precisely so, sir, if you do not renounce the mazurka.”
“Exactly, sir, if you don’t give up the mazurka.”
Steltchínsky endeavoured to utter these words as negligently as possible. Vladímir Sergyéitch’s heart set to beating violently. He looked his wholly unexpected antagonist in the face. “Phew, O Lord, what stupidity!” he thought.
Steltchínsky tried to say these words as casually as he could. Vladímir Sergyéitch's heart started racing. He looked his completely unexpected opponent in the face. “Ugh, oh man, what a dumb move!” he thought.
“You are not jesting?”—he articulated aloud.
"You aren't joking?" he said out loud.
“I am not in the habit of jesting in general,”—replied Steltchínsky, pompously;—“and particularly with people whom I do not know. You will not renounce the mazurka?”—he added, after a brief pause.
“I don’t usually joke around,” replied Steltchínsky pompously, “especially with people I don’t know. You aren’t going to back out of the mazurka, are you?” he added after a brief pause.
“I will not,”—retorted Vladímir Sergyéitch, as though deliberating.
“I won’t,”—responded Vladímir Sergyéitch, as if thinking it over.
“Very good! We will fight to-morrow.”
“Awesome! We’ll battle tomorrow.”
“Very well.”
“Okay.”
“To-morrow morning my second will call upon you.”
"Tomorrow morning, my assistant will visit you."
And with a courteous inclination, Steltchínsky withdrew, evidently well pleased with himself.{256}
And with a polite nod, Steltchínsky left, clearly satisfied with himself.{256}
Vladímir Sergyéitch remained a few minutes longer by the window.
Vladímir Sergyéitch stayed by the window for a few more minutes.
“Just look at that, now!”—he thought.—“This is the result of thy new acquaintances! What possessed me to come? Good! Splendid!”
“Just look at that now!”—he thought.—“This is what happens with your new friends! What made me come? Great! Awesome!”
But at last he recovered himself, and went out into the hall.
But finally, he composed himself and stepped out into the hall.
In the hall they were already dancing the polka. Before Vladímir Sergyéitch’s eyes Márya Pávlovna flitted past with Piótr Alexyéitch, whom he had not noticed up to that moment; she seemed pale, and even sad; then Nadézhda Alexyéevna darted past, all beaming and joyous, with some youthful, bow-legged, but fiery artillery officer; on the second round, she was dancing with Steltchínsky. Steltchínsky shook his hair violently when he danced.
In the hall, they were already dancing the polka. In front of Vladímir Sergyéitch, Márya Pávlovna zipped by with Piótr Alexyéitch, whom he hadn't noticed until then; she looked pale and even a bit sad. Then Nadézhda Alexyéevna rushed by, all bright and cheerful, dancing with some young, slightly awkward but passionate artillery officer; during the second round, she was dancing with Steltchínsky. Steltchínsky shook his hair dramatically as he danced.
“Well, my dear fellow,”—suddenly rang out Ipátoff’s voice behind Vladímir Sergyéitch’s back;—“you’re only looking on, but not dancing yourself? Come, confess that, in spite of the fact that we live in a dead-calm region, so to speak, we aren’t badly off, are we, hey?”
“Well, my dear fellow,” suddenly called out Ipátoff’s voice from behind Vladímir Sergyéitch; “you’re just watching and not dancing yourself? Come on, admit that even though we live in a pretty quiet place, we’re not doing too badly, are we?”
“Good! damn the dead-calm region!” thought Vladímir Sergyéitch, and mumbling something in reply to Ipátoff, he went off to another corner of the hall.
“Good! damn this dull place!” thought Vladímir Sergyéitch, and mumbling something in response to Ipátoff, he walked away to another corner of the hall.
“I must hunt up a second,”—he pursued his meditations;—“but where the devil am I to find one? I can’t take Véretyeff; I know no others;{257} the devil only knows what a stupid affair this is!”
“I need to find a second,” he continued to think; “but where on earth am I supposed to find one? I can’t choose Vérétyeff; I don’t know anyone else; {257} only God knows how frustrating this is!”
Vladímir Sergyéitch, when he got angry, was fond of mentioning the devil.
Vladimir Sergeyevich, when he got angry, liked to bring up the devil.
At this moment, Vladímir Sergyéitch’s eyes fell upon The Folding Soul, Iván Ílitch, standing idly by the window.
At that moment, Vladímir Sergyéitch noticed The Folding Soul, Iván Ílitch, standing idle by the window.
“Wouldn’t he do?”—he thought, and shrugging his shoulders, he added almost aloud:—“I shall have to take him.”
“Wouldn’t he do?” he thought, and shrugging his shoulders, he added almost out loud, “I guess I’ll have to take him.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch stepped up to him.
Vladimir Sergeyevich walked up to him.
“A very strange thing has just happened to me,”—began our hero with a forced smile:—“just imagine some young man or other, a stranger to me, has challenged me to a duel; it is utterly impossible for me to refuse; I am in indispensable need of a second: will not you act?”
“A really strange thing just happened to me,” our hero started with a forced smile. “Just imagine, some random young guy, a total stranger, has challenged me to a duel; I absolutely can't refuse. I urgently need a second: will you step in?”
Although Iván Ílitch was characterised, as we know, by imperturbable indifference, yet such an unexpected proposition startled even him. Thoroughly perplexed, he riveted his eyes on Vladímir Sergyéitch.
Although Iván Ílitch was known for his calm indifference, this unexpected suggestion caught him off guard. Completely confused, he fixed his gaze on Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Yes,”—repeated Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“I should be greatly indebted to you. I am not acquainted with any one here. You alone....”
“Yes,”—repeated Vladimir Sergeyevich;—“I would be very grateful to you. I don’t know anyone here. You’re the only one....”
“I can’t,”—said Iván Ílitch, as though just waking up;—“I absolutely can’t.”
“I can’t,” said Iván Ílitch, as if just waking up; “I really can’t.”
“Why not? You are afraid of unpleasantness; but all this will, I hope, remain a secret....{258}”
“Why not? You're worried about discomfort; but I'm hoping all of this stays a secret....{258}”
As he spoke these words, Vladímir Sergyéitch felt himself blushing and growing confused.
As he said these words, Vladímir Sergyéitch felt himself blush and become embarrassed.
“Excuse me, I can’t possibly,”—repeated Iván Ílitch, shaking his head and drawing back, in which operation he again overturned a chair.
“Sorry, I really can’t,”—Iván Ílitch said again, shaking his head and pulling back, during which he accidentally knocked over a chair again.
For the first time in his life it was his lot to reply to a request by a refusal; but then, the request was such a queer one!
For the first time in his life, he found himself responding to a request with a refusal; but then again, the request was so strange!
“At any rate,”—pursued Vladímir Sergyéitch, in an agitated voice, as he grasped his hand,—“do me the favour not to speak to any one concerning what I have said to you. I earnestly entreat this of you.”
“At any rate,”—continued Vladimir Sergyevich, his voice agitated as he held his hand,—“please do me a favor and don’t tell anyone about what I’ve shared with you. I sincerely ask this of you.”
“I can do that, I can do that,”—hastily replied Iván Ílitch;—“but the other thing I cannot do, say what you will; I positively am unable to do it.”
“I can do that, I can do that,” Iván Ílitch replied quickly; “but the other thing I can’t do, no matter what you say; I simply can’t do it.”
“Well, very good, very good,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch;—“but do not forget that I rely on your discretion.... I shall announce to-morrow to that gentleman,” he muttered to himself with vexation,—“that I could not find a second, so let him make what arrangements he sees fit, for I am a stranger here. And the devil prompted me to apply to that gentleman! But what else was there for me to do?”
“Well, that's great, really great,” said Vladímir Sergyéitch. “But don’t forget that I’m counting on your discretion…. I’ll tell that guy tomorrow,” he muttered to himself, feeling annoyed, “that I couldn’t find a second, so he can make whatever arrangements he thinks are best, because I’m just a stranger here. And it was foolish of me to reach out to him! But what other choice did I have?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch was very, very unlike his usual self.
Vladímir Sergyéitch was nothing like his usual self.
In the meantime, the ball went on. Vladímir Sergyéitch would have greatly liked to de{259}part at once, but departure was not to be thought of until the end of the mazurka. How was he to give up to his delighted antagonist? Unhappily for Vladímir Sergyéitch, the dances were in charge of a free-and-easy young gentleman with long hair and a sunken chest, over which, in semblance of a miniature waterfall, meandered a black satin neckcloth, transfixed with a huge gold pin. This young gentleman had the reputation, throughout the entire government, of being a man who had assimilated, in their most delicate details, all the customs and rules of the highest society, although he had lived in Petersburg only six months altogether, and had not succeeded in penetrating any loftier heights than the houses of Collegiate Assessor Sandaráki and his brother-in-law, State Councillor Kostandaráki. He superintended the dances at all balls, gave the signal to the musicians by clapping his hands, and in the midst of the roar of the trumpets and the squeaking of the violins shouted: “En avant deux!” or “Grande chaîne!” or “A vous, mademoiselle!” and was incessantly flying, all pale and perspiring, through the hall, slipping headlong, and bowing and scraping. He never began the mazurka before midnight. “And that is a concession,”—he was wont to say;—“in Petersburg I would keep you in torment until two o’clock.”
In the meantime, the ball continued. Vladímir Sergyéitch really wanted to leave right away, but he couldn’t think of doing that until the mazurka was over. How could he let his happy rival win? Unfortunately for Vladímir Sergyéitch, the dances were overseen by a laid-back young guy with long hair and a sunken chest, over which flowed a black satin necktie that looked like a tiny waterfall, held in place by a large gold pin. This young man was known throughout the entire region as someone who had mastered all the customs and rules of high society in their finest details, even though he had only spent six months in Petersburg and hadn’t managed to reach any higher social circles than those of Collegiate Assessor Sandaráki and his brother-in-law, State Councillor Kostandaráki. He managed the dances at every ball, signaled the musicians by clapping his hands, and amid the blasting trumpets and squeaky violins shouted: “En avant deux!” or “Grande chaîne!” or “A vous, mademoiselle!” while constantly darting around the hall, looking pale and sweaty, slipping and bowing and scraping. He never started the mazurka before midnight. “And that’s a concession,” he used to say; “in Petersburg, I’d keep you in suspense until two o’clock.”
This ball seemed very long to Vladímir Ser{260}gyéitch. He prowled about like a shadow from hall to drawing-room, now and again exchanging cold glances with his antagonist, who never missed a single dance, and undertook to invite Márya Pávlovna for a quadrille, but she was already engaged—and a couple of times he bandied words with the anxious host, who appeared to be harassed by the tedium which was written on the countenance of the new guest. At last, the music of the longed-for mazurka thundered out. Vladímir Sergyéitch hunted up his lady, brought two chairs, and seated himself with her, near the end of the circle, almost opposite Steltchínsky.
This ball felt like it lasted forever to Vladimir Sergyevich. He wandered around like a shadow from the hallway to the drawing room, occasionally exchanging cold looks with his rival, who didn’t miss a single dance and tried to ask Marya Pavlovna for a quadrille, but she was already taken. A couple of times, he exchanged words with the anxious host, who seemed bothered by the boredom written all over the new guest's face. Finally, the music of the much-anticipated mazurka blared out. Vladimir Sergyevich found his lady, got two chairs, and sat down with her near the end of the circle, almost directly across from Steltchinsky.
The young man who managed affairs was in the first pair, as might have been expected. With what a face he began the mazurka, how he dragged his lady after him, how he beat the floor with his foot, and twitched his head the while,—all this is almost beyond the power of human pen to describe.
The young man in charge of everything was in the first couple, just as you would expect. The expression on his face as he started the mazurka, the way he pulled his partner along, how he stomped his foot on the floor, and the way he twitched his head during it—all of this is almost beyond what any writer could capture.
“But it seems to me, M’sieu Astákhoff, that you are bored,”—began Nadézhda Alexyéevna, suddenly turning to Vladímir Sergyéitch.
"But it seems to me, M'sieu Astákhoff, that you're bored," Nadézhda Alexyéevna started, suddenly turning to Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“I? Not in the least. What makes you think so?”
“I? Not at all. What makes you think that?”
“Why, because I do from the expression of your face.... You have never smiled a single time since you arrived. I had not expected that of you. It is not becoming to you positive gen{261}tlemen to be misanthropical and to frown à la Byron. Leave that to the authors.”
“Why? It's because of the look on your face.... You haven’t smiled once since you got here. I didn’t expect that from you. It doesn’t suit you, really, gentlemen, to be gloomy and frown like Byron. Leave that to the writers.”
“I notice, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, that you frequently call me a positive man, as though mockingly. It must be that you regard me as the coldest and most sensible of beings, incapable of anything which.... But do you know, I will tell you something; a positive man is often very sad at heart, but he does not consider it necessary to display to others what is going on there inside of him; he prefers to hold his peace.”
“I’ve noticed, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, that you often call me a positive man, almost as if you’re mocking me. You probably see me as the coldest and most reasonable person, incapable of anything that... But you know what? I’ll share something with you; a positive man often feels very sad inside, but he doesn’t think it’s important to show others what he’s going through; he prefers to keep it to himself.”
“What do you mean by that?”—inquired Nadézhda Alexyéevna, surveying him with a glance.
“What do you mean by that?” Nadézhda Alexyéevna asked, looking him over with a glance.
“Nothing, ma’am,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, with feigned indifference, assuming an air of mystery.
“Nothing, ma’am,” replied Vladimir Sergeyevich, pretending to be indifferent and putting on a mysterious vibe.
“Really?”
"Seriously?"
“Really, nothing.... You shall know some day, later on.”
“Seriously, nothing.... You'll find out someday, later on.”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna wanted to pursue her questions, but at that moment a young girl, the host’s daughter, led up to her Steltchínsky and another cavalier in blue spectacles.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna wanted to continue her inquiries, but at that moment, a young girl, the host's daughter, approached her with Steltchínsky and another guy in blue glasses.
“Life or death?”—she asked in French.
“Life or death?”—she asked in French.
“Life,”—exclaimed Nadézhda Alexyéevna; “I don’t want death just yet.”
“Life,”—exclaimed Nadézhda Alexyéevna; “I don’t want to die just yet.”
The cavalier in the blue glasses, who was called Death, started off with the host’s daughter. Steltchínsky had invented the two designations.
The guy in the blue glasses, who went by the name Death, began his journey with the host's daughter. Steltchínsky had come up with both names.
“Tell me, please, who is that Mr. Steltchínsky?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch of Nadézhda Alexyéevna, as soon as the latter returned to her place.
“Can you tell me who that Mr. Steltchínsky is?” Vladímir Sergyéitch asked Nadézhda Alexyéevna as soon as she got back to her seat.
“He is attached to the Governor’s service, and is a very agreeable man. He does not belong in these parts. He is somewhat of a coxcomb, but that runs in the blood of all of them. I hope you have not had any explanations with him on account of the mazurka?”
“He works for the Governor and is a very pleasant guy. He doesn't really fit in around here. He can be a bit of a dandy, but that seems to be in their nature. I hope you haven't had any discussions with him about the mazurka?”
“None whatever, I assure you,”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, with a little hesitation.
“Not at all, I assure you,” replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, with a bit of hesitation.
“I’m such a forgetful creature! You can’t imagine!”
“I’m such a forgetful person! You can’t imagine!”
“I am bound to be delighted with your forgetfulness: it has afforded me the pleasure of dancing with you to-night.”
“I can't help but be happy about your forgetfulness: it gave me the chance to dance with you tonight.”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna gazed at him, with her eyes slightly narrowed.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna looked at him, her eyes slightly narrowed.
“Really? You find it agreeable to dance with me?”
“Really? You actually want to dance with me?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch answered her with a compliment. Little by little he got to talking freely. Nadézhda Alexyéevna was always charming, and particularly so that evening; Vladímir Sergyéitch thought her enchanting. The thought of the duel on the morrow, while it fretted his nerves,{263} imparted brilliancy and vivacity to his remarks; under its influence he permitted himself slight exaggerations in the expression of his feelings.... “I don’t care!” he thought. Something mysterious, involuntarily sad, something elegantly-hopeless peeped forth in all his words, in his suppressed sighs, in his glances which suddenly darkened. At last, he got to chattering to such a degree that he began to discuss love, women, his future, the manner in which he conceived of happiness, what he demanded of Fate.... He explained himself allegorically, by hints. On the eve of his possible death, Vladímir Sergyéitch flirted with Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
Vladímir Sergyéitch complimented her in response. Gradually, he started to speak more openly. Nadézhda Alexyéevna was always delightful, and especially so that night; Vladímir Sergyéitch found her captivating. The thought of the duel the next day, while it made him anxious, {263} added a sparkle and energy to his conversation; under its influence, he allowed himself to slightly exaggerate how he expressed his feelings... “I don’t care!” he thought. Something mysterious, involuntarily melancholic, something elegantly hopeless shone through in all his words, in his quiet sighs, in his glances that suddenly turned somber. Eventually, he chatted so much that he began to talk about love, women, his future, how he envisioned happiness, and what he expected from fate... He spoke metaphorically, using hints. On the eve of his possible death, Vladímir Sergyéitch flirted with Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
She listened to him attentively, laughed, shook her head, now disputed with him, again pretended to be incredulous.... The conversation, frequently interrupted by the approach of ladies and cavaliers, took a rather strange turn toward the end.... Vladímir Sergyéitch had already begun to interrogate Nadézhda Alexyéevna about herself, her character, her sympathies. At first she parried the questions with a jest, then, suddenly, and quite unexpectedly to Vladímir Sergyéitch, she asked him when he was going away.
She listened to him carefully, laughed, shook her head, argued with him, and then pretended to be skeptical... The conversation, often interrupted by the arrival of ladies and gentlemen, took a rather unusual turn toward the end... Vladímir Sergyéitch had started to ask Nadézhda Alexyéevna about herself, her character, and her interests. At first, she deflected the questions with a joke, but then, suddenly and completely unexpectedly to Vladímir Sergyéitch, she asked him when he was leaving.
“Whither?”—he said, in surprise.
"Where to?"—he said, in surprise.
“To your own home.”
"To your own place."
“To Sásovo?{264}”
“To Sásovo?”
“No, home, to your village, a hundred versts from here.”
“No, go home, to your village, a hundred kilometers from here.”
Vladímir Sergyéitch cast down his eyes.
Vladimir Sergyevich looked down.
“I should like to go as promptly as possible,”—he said with a preoccupied look on his face.—“To-morrow, I think ... if I am alive. For I have business on hand. But why have you suddenly taken it into your head to ask me about that?”
“I'd like to leave as soon as I can,” he said with a distracted look on his face. “Tomorrow, I think... if I'm still around. Because I have things to take care of. But why have you suddenly decided to ask me about that?”
“Because I have!”—retorted Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“Because I have!”—replied Nadézhda Alexyéevna.
“But what is the reason?”
“But what’s the reason?”
“Because I have!”—she repeated.—“I am surprised at the curiosity of a man who is going away to-morrow, and to-day wants to find out about my character....”
“Because I have!”—she repeated.—“I’m surprised by the curiosity of a guy who’s leaving tomorrow, and today wants to learn about my character....”
“But, pardon me ...” began Vladímir Sergyéitch....
“But, excuse me ...” began Vladímir Sergyéitch....
“Ah, here, by the way ... read this,”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna interrupted him with a laugh, as she handed him a motto-slip of paper from bonbons which she had just taken from a small table that stood near by, as she rose to meet Márya Pávlovna, who had stopped in front of her with another lady.
“Hey, by the way ... check this out,”—Nadézhda Alexyéevna cut him off with a laugh, handing him a motto slip from a candy she had just picked up from a small table nearby as she stood up to greet Márya Pávlovna, who had paused in front of her with another woman.
Márya Pávlovna was dancing with Piótr Alexyéitch. Her face was covered with a flush, and was flaming, but not cheerful.
Márya Pávlovna was dancing with Piótr Alexyéitch. Her face was flushed and burning, but not happy.
Vladímir Sergyéitch glanced at the slip of paper; thereon, in wretched French letters, was printed:{265}
Vladímir Sergyéitch glanced at the piece of paper; there, in poor French writing, was printed:{265}
“Qui me néglige me perd.”
“Who neglects me loses me.”
He raised his eyes, and encountered Steltchínsky’s gaze bent upon him. Vladímir Sergyéitch smiled constrainedly, threw his elbow over the back of the chair, and crossed his legs—as much as to say: “I don’t care for thee!”
He looked up and met Steltchínsky’s gaze fixed on him. Vladímir Sergyéitch smiled awkwardly, draped his elbow over the back of the chair, and crossed his legs—as if to say: “I’m not interested in you!”
The fiery artillery officer brought Nadézhda Alexyéevna up to her chair with a dash, pirouetted gently in front of her, bowed, clicked his spurs, and departed. She sat down.
The fiery artillery officer brought Nadézhda Alexyéevna to her chair with a flourish, twirled gently in front of her, bowed, clicked his spurs, and left. She sat down.
“Allow me to inquire,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch, with pauses between his words,—“in what sense I am to understand this billet?...”
“Can I ask,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch began, pausing between his words,—“what you mean by this note?...”
“But what in the world does it say?”—said Nadézhda Alexyéevna.—“Ah, yes! ‘Qui me néglige me perd.’ Well! that’s an admirable rule of life, which may be of service at every step. In order to make a success of anything, no matter what, one must not neglect anything whatsoever.... One must endeavour to obtain everything; perhaps one will obtain something. But I am ridiculous. I ... I am talking to you, a practical man, about rules of life....”
“But what in the world does it say?” Nadézhda Alexyéevna asked. “Ah, yes! ‘Qui me néglige me perd.’ Well! That's a great principle to live by, and it can help in every situation. To succeed at anything, no matter what it is, you can’t overlook anything at all.... You should try to get everything; maybe you'll get something. But I sound foolish. I... I’m discussing life rules with you, a practical man...”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna burst into a laugh, and Vladímir Sergyéitch strove, in vain, to the very end of the mazurka, to renew their previous conversation. Nadézhda Alexyéevna avoided it with the perversity of a capricious child. Vladímir Sergyéitch talked to her about his sentiments, and she either did not reply to him at all, or else she called his attention to the gowns of the ladies,{266} to the ridiculous faces of some of the men, to the skill with which her brother danced, to the beauty of Márya Pávlovna; she began to talk about music, about the day before, about Egór Kapítonitch and his wife, Matryóna Márkovna ... and only at the very close of the mazurka, when Vladímir Sergyéitch was beginning to make her his farewell bow, did she say, with an ironical smile on her lips and in her eyes:
Nadézhda Alexyéevna burst into laughter, and Vladímir Sergyéitch tried, in vain, to bring back their earlier conversation all the way through the mazurka. Nadézhda Alexyéevna dodged it with the stubbornness of a playful child. Vladímir Sergyéitch talked to her about his feelings, and she either didn’t respond at all or redirected him to the dresses of the ladies,{266} the silly expressions of some of the men, her brother’s impressive dancing, and the beauty of Márya Pávlovna; she started discussing music, what happened the day before, Egór Kapítonitch and his wife, Matryóna Márkovna... and only at the very end of the mazurka, just as Vladímir Sergyéitch was preparing to take his leave, did she say, with a smirk in her lips and eyes:
“So you are positively going to-morrow?”
“So you are definitely going tomorrow?”
“Yes; and very far away, perhaps,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, significantly.
“Yes; and maybe really far away,” said Vladímir Sergyéitch, with emphasis.
“I wish you a happy journey.”
“I hope you have a great trip.”
And Nadézhda Alexyéevna swiftly approached her brother, merrily whispered something in his ear, then asked aloud:
And Nadézhda Alexyéevna quickly went up to her brother, cheerfully whispered something in his ear, then asked loudly:
“Grateful to me? Yes? art thou not? otherwise he would have asked her for the mazurka.”
“Grateful to me? Yes? Aren't you? Otherwise, he would have asked her for the mazurka.”
He shrugged his shoulders, and said:
He shrugged his shoulders and said:
“Nevertheless, nothing will come of it....”
“Nonetheless, nothing will come of it....”
She led him off into the drawing-room.
She guided him into the living room.
“The flirt!”—thought Vladímir Sergyéitch, and taking his hat in his hand, he slipped unnoticed from the hall, hunted up his footman, to whom he had previously given orders to hold himself in readiness, and was already donning his overcoat, when suddenly, to his intense surprise, the lackey informed him that it was impossible to depart, as the coachman, in some unknown manner, had drunk to intoxication,{267} and that it was utterly impossible to arouse him. After cursing the coachman in a remarkably brief but extremely powerful manner (this took place in the anteroom, outside witnesses were present), and informing his footman that if the coachman was not in proper condition by daylight to-morrow, then no one in the world would be capable of picturing to himself what the result would be, Vladímir Sergyéitch returned to the hall, and requested the major-domo to allot him a chamber, without waiting for supper, which was already prepared in the drawing-room. The master of the house suddenly popped up, as it were, out of the floor, at Vladímir Sergyéitch’s very elbow (Gavríla Stepánitch wore boots without heels, and therefore moved about without the slightest sound), and began to hold him back, assuring him that there would be caviar of the very best quality for supper; but Vladímir Sergyéitch excused himself on the plea of a headache. Half an hour later he was lying in a small bed, under a short coverlet, and trying to get to sleep.
“The flirt!” thought Vladimir Sergeyevich, and taking his hat in his hand, he slipped out of the hall unnoticed, found his footman, whom he had instructed earlier to be ready, and was already putting on his overcoat when, to his great surprise, the footman told him it was impossible to leave because the coachman had somehow gotten drunk and it was completely impossible to wake him up. After cursing the coachman in a surprisingly brief but extremely intense way (this happened in the anteroom, with witnesses around), and telling his footman that if the coachman wasn’t fit to drive by morning, then no one could imagine what would happen next, Vladimir Sergeyevich went back to the hall and asked the major-domo to give him a room without waiting for supper, which was already set in the drawing room. Suddenly, the master of the house appeared, as if from nowhere, right next to Vladimir Sergeyevich (Gavriila Stepanovich wore heelless boots and moved without a sound) and began to persuade him to stay, assuring him there would be the finest caviar for supper. But Vladimir Sergeyevich declined, claiming he had a headache. Half an hour later, he was lying in a small bed, under a short coverlet, trying to fall asleep.
But he could not get to sleep. Toss as he would from side to side, strive as he would to think of something else, the figure of Steltchínsky importunately towered up before him.... Now he is taking aim ... now he has fired.... “Astákhoff is killed,” says some one. Vladímir Sergyéitch could not be called a brave{268} man, yet he was no coward; but even the thought of a duel, no matter with whom, had never once entered his head.... Fight! with his good sense, peaceable disposition, respect for the conventions, dreams of future prosperity, and an advantageous marriage! If it had not been a question of his own person, he would have laughed heartily, so stupid and ridiculous did this affair seem to him. Fight! with whom, and about what?!
But he just couldn’t fall asleep. No matter how much he tossed and turned, or how hard he tried to think about something else, the figure of Steltchínsky kept looming in front of him... Now he’s taking aim... now he’s fired... “Astákhoff is killed,” someone says. Vladímir Sergyéitch couldn’t be called a brave man, yet he wasn’t a coward either; but the thought of a duel, with anyone, had never crossed his mind... Fight! With his good sense, peaceful nature, respect for social norms, dreams of future success, and a good marriage! If it weren’t about him personally, he would have laughed really hard, because this whole situation seemed so foolish and absurd. Fight! With whom, and for what?!
“Phew! damn it! what nonsense!”—he exclaimed involuntarily aloud.—“Well, and what if he really does kill me?”—he continued his meditations;—“I must take measures, make arrangements.... Who will mourn for me?”
“Ugh! Seriously, what nonsense!”—he said out loud without thinking.—“So what if he really does kill me?”—he kept on thinking;—“I need to take action, make plans.... Who will care when I'm gone?”
And in vexation he closed his eyes, which were staringly-wide open, drew the coverlet up around his neck ... but could not get to sleep, nevertheless....
And in frustration, he closed his eyes, which had been wide open, pulled the blanket up around his neck... but still couldn't fall asleep, though....
Dawn was already breaking, and exhausted with the fever of insomnia, Vladímir Sergyéitch was beginning to fall into a doze, when suddenly he felt some weight or other on his feet. He opened his eyes.... On his bed sat Véretyeff.
Dawn was already breaking, and tired from a night of sleeplessness, Vladímir Sergyéitch was starting to doze off when he suddenly felt some weight on his feet. He opened his eyes.... Sitting on his bed was Véretyeff.
Vladímir Sergyéitch was greatly amazed, especially when he noticed that Véretyeff had no coat on, that beneath his unbuttoned shirt his bare breast was visible, that his hair was tumbling over his forehead, and that his very face{269} appeared changed. Vladímir Sergyéitch got half-way out of bed....
Vladímir Sergyéitch was really surprised, especially when he saw that Véretyeff wasn’t wearing a coat, that his bare chest was showing beneath his unbuttoned shirt, that his hair was falling over his forehead, and that his face{269} looked different. Vladímir Sergyéitch got halfway out of bed....
“Allow me to ask ...” he began, throwing his hands apart....
“Let me ask ...” he started, spreading his hands apart....
“I have come to you,”—said Véretyeff, in a hoarse voice;—“excuse me for coming in such a guise.... We have been drinking a bit yonder. I wanted to put you at ease. I said to myself: ‘Yonder lies a gentleman who, in all probability, cannot get to sleep.—Let’s help him.’—Understand; you are not going to fight to-morrow, and can go to sleep....”
“I’ve come to see you,” said Véretyeff, in a hoarse voice. “Sorry for showing up like this... We’ve been drinking a little over there. I wanted to make you feel better. I thought to myself, ‘There’s a gentleman who probably can’t sleep. Let’s help him out.’ Just so you know, you’re not fighting tomorrow, so you can get some rest...”
Vladímir Sergyéitch was still more amazed than before.
Vladímir Sergyéitch was even more surprised than before.
“What was that you said?”—he muttered.
“What did you say?” he whispered.
“Yes; that has all been adjusted,”—went on Véretyeff;—“that gentleman from the banks of the Visla ... Steltchínsky ... makes his apologies to you ... to-morrow you will receive a letter.... I repeat to you:—all is settled.... Snore away.”
“Yes, that’s all been arranged,” continued Véretyeff. “That guy from the banks of the Vistula ... Steltchínsky ... sends his apologies to you ... you’ll get a letter tomorrow.... I’m telling you again: everything is settled.... Snooze away.”
So saying, Véretyeff rose, and directed his course, with unsteady steps, toward the door.
So saying, Véretyeff got up and, with shaky steps, headed toward the door.
“But permit me, permit me,”—began Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“How could you have found out, and how can I believe....”
“But please, please,”—Vladimir Sergyevich began.—“How did you find out, and how can I believe....”
“Akh! you think that I ... you know ...” (and he reeled forward slightly).... “I tell you ... he will send a letter to you to-morrow.... You do not arouse any particular sym{270}pathy in me, but magnanimity is my weak side. But what’s the use of talking.... It’s all nonsense anyway.... But confess,”—he added, with a wink;—“you were pretty well scared, weren’t you, hey?”
“Akh! You think that I ... you know ...” (and he leaned forward slightly).... “I’m telling you ... he’ll send you a letter tomorrow.... You don’t really spark any particular sympathy in me, but generosity is my weak spot. But what’s the point of talking.... It’s all nonsense anyway.... But admit it,”—he added, with a wink;—“you were pretty scared, weren’t you, huh?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch flew into a rage.
Vladímir Sergyéitch snapped.
“Permit me, in conclusion, my dear sir,”—said he....
“Let me, in closing, my dear sir,”—he said....
“Well, good, good,”—Véretyeff interrupted him with a good-natured smile.—“Don’t fly into a passion. Evidently you are not aware that no ball ever takes place without that sort of thing. That’s the established rule. It never amounts to anything. Who feels like exposing his brow? Well, and why not bluster, hey? at newcomers, for instance? In vino veritas. However, neither you nor I know Latin. But I see by your face that you are sleepy. I wish you good night, Mr. Positive Man, well-intentioned mortal. Accept this wish from another mortal who isn’t worth a brass farthing himself. Addio, mio caro!”
“Well, that's good,” Véretyeff said with a friendly smile. “Don’t get all worked up. Clearly, you don't realize that no party ever happens without a bit of drama. It’s just how it is. It never leads to anything serious. Who really wants to put themselves out there? So why not put on a show for the newcomers, right? In vino veritas. But neither of us really knows Latin. I can tell from your face you’re feeling sleepy. Good night, Mr. Positive Guy, well-meaning person. Take this wish from someone else who isn’t worth much either. Addio, mio caro!”
And Véretyeff left the room.
And Véretyeff exited the room.
“The devil knows what this means!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch, after a brief pause, banging his fist into the pillow;—“no one ever heard the like!... this must be cleared up! I won’t tolerate this!”
“The devil knows what this means!” Vladímir Sergyéitch exclaimed after a brief pause, hitting his fist against the pillow. “No one has ever heard anything like it!... this needs to be sorted out! I won’t put up with this!”
Nevertheless, five minutes later he was already sleeping softly and profoundly.... Danger{271} escaped fills the soul of man with sweetness, and softens it.
Nevertheless, five minutes later he was already sleeping softly and deeply.... The escape from danger fills a person's soul with sweetness and softens it.
This is what had taken place before that unanticipated nocturnal interview between Véretyeff and Vladímir Sergyéitch.
This is what had happened before that unexpected nighttime meeting between Véretyeff and Vladímir Sergyéitch.
In Gavríla Stepánitch’s house lived his grand-nephew, who occupied bachelor quarters in the lower story. When there were balls on hand, the young men dropped in at his rooms between the dances, to smoke a hasty pipe, and after supper they assembled there for a friendly drinking-bout. A good many of the guests had dropped in on him that night. Steltchínsky and Véretyeff were among the number; Iván Ílitch, The Folding Soul, also wandered in there in the wake of the others. They brewed a punch. Although Iván Ílitch had promised Astákhoff that he would not mention the impending duel to any one whomsoever, yet, when Véretyeff accidentally asked him what he had been talking about with that glum fellow (Véretyeff never alluded to Astákhoff otherwise), The Folding Soul could not contain himself, and repeated his entire conversation with Vladímir Sergyéitch, word for word.
In Gavríla Stepánitch’s house lived his grand-nephew, who had a bachelor pad on the ground floor. When there were parties going on, the young men would stop by his place between dances to smoke a quick pipe, and after dinner, they gathered there for some drinks. Quite a few guests had come over that night. Steltchínsky and Véretyeff were among them; Iván Ílitch, known as The Folding Soul, also wandered in after the others. They made a punch. Even though Iván Ílitch had promised Astákhoff he wouldn’t mention the upcoming duel to anyone at all, when Véretyeff accidentally asked him what he had been talking about with that serious guy (Véretyeff never referred to Astákhoff any other way), The Folding Soul couldn’t hold back and repeated his entire conversation with Vladímir Sergyéitch, word for word.
Véretyeff burst out laughing, then lapsed into meditation.
Véretyeff broke into laughter, then fell into deep thought.
“That’s what I cannot say,”—returned Iván Ílitch.
“That’s what I can’t say,” Iván Ílitch replied.
“At all events, with whom has he been talking?”
“At any rate, who has he been talking to?”
“With different people.... With Egór Kapítonitch. It cannot be that he is going to fight with him?’
“With different people.... With Egór Kapítonitch. It can't be that he's actually going to fight with him?”
Véretyeff went away from Iván Ílitch.
Véretyeff left Iván Ilyich.
So, then, they made a punch, and began to drink. Véretyeff was sitting in the most conspicuous place. Jolly and profligate, he held the pre-eminence in gatherings of young men. He threw off his waistcoat and neckcloth. He was asked to sing; he took a guitar and sang several songs. Heads began to wax rather hot; the young men began to propose toasts. Suddenly Steltchínsky, all red in the face, sprang upon the table, and elevating his glass high above his head, exclaimed loudly:
So, they made a punch and started drinking. Véretyeff was sitting in the most noticeable spot. Cheerful and reckless, he stood out in gatherings of young men. He took off his waistcoat and necktie. When they asked him to sing, he grabbed a guitar and performed several songs. People began to feel a bit tipsy, and the young men started proposing toasts. Suddenly, Steltchínsky, with a flushed face, jumped up on the table and raised his glass high above his head, exclaiming loudly:
“To the health ... of I know whom,”—he hastily caught himself up, drank off his liquor, and smashed his glass on the floor, adding:—“May my foe be shivered into just such pieces to-morrow!”
“To the health ... of I know who,”—he quickly corrected himself, finished his drink, and smashed his glass on the floor, adding:—“May my enemy be shattered into just such pieces tomorrow!”
Véretyeff, who had long had his eye on him, swiftly raised his head....
Véretyeff, who had been watching him for a while, quickly lifted his head....
“Steltchínsky,”—said he,—“in the first place, get off the table; that’s indecorous, and you have very bad boots into the bargain; and, in the second place, come hither, I will tell thee something.{273}”
“Steltchínsky,” he said, “first of all, get off the table; that’s inappropriate, and you also have terrible boots on top of that; and secondly, come here, I have something to tell you.{273}”
He led him aside.
He took him aside.
“Hearken, brother; I know that thou art going to fight to-morrow with that gentleman from Petersburg.”
“Listen, brother; I know that you’re going to fight tomorrow with that guy from Petersburg.”
Steltchínsky started.
Steltchínsky began.
“How ... who told thee?”
"How ... who told you?"
“I tell thee it is so. And I also know on whose account thou art going to fight.”
“I’m telling you it’s true. And I also know why you’re going to fight.”
“Who is it? I am curious to know.”
“Who is it? I’m curious to find out.”
“Akh, get out with thee, thou Talleyrand! My sister’s, of course. Come, come, don’t pretend to be surprised. It gives you a goose-like expression. I can’t imagine how this has come about, but it is a fact. That will do, my good fellow,”—pursued Véretyeff.—“What’s the use of shamming? I know, you see, that you have been paying court to her this long time.”
“Akh, get out of here, Talleyrand! My sister’s, obviously. Come on, don’t act surprised. It gives you a silly look. I can’t believe how this happened, but it’s the truth. That’s enough, my good man,” Véretyeff continued. “What’s the point of pretending? I know you’ve been trying to win her over for a while now.”
“But, nevertheless, that does not prove....”
"But still, that doesn't prove..."
“Stop, if you please. But hearken to what I am about to say to you. I won’t permit that duel under any circumstances whatsoever. Dost understand? All this folly will descend upon my sister. Excuse me: so long as I am alive ... that shall not be. As for thou and I, we shall perish—we’re on the road to it; but she must live a long time yet, and live happily. Yes, I swear,”—he added, with sudden heat,—“that I will betray all others, even those who might be ready to sacrifice everything for me, but I will{274} not permit any one to touch a single hair of her head.”
“Stop, please. But listen to what I’m about to say. I won’t allow that duel under any circumstances. Do you understand? All this nonsense will fall on my sister. Excuse me: as long as I’m alive ... that won’t happen. As for you and me, we may perish—we’re headed there; but she must live for a long time yet, and she must be happy. Yes, I swear,”—he added, with sudden intensity,—“that I will betray everyone else, even those who might be willing to sacrifice everything for me, but I will{274} not let anyone touch a single hair on her head.”
Steltchínsky emitted a forced laugh.
Steltchínsky let out a forced laugh.
“Thou art drunk, my dear fellow, and art raving ... that’s all.”
“You're drunk, my friend, and you're rambling ... that’s all.”
“And art not thou, I’d like to know? But whether I am drunk or not, is a matter of not the slightest consequence. But I’m talking business. Thou shalt not fight with that gentleman, I guarantee that. And what in the world possessed thee to have anything to do with him? Hast grown jealous, pray? Well, those speak the truth who say that men in love are stupid! Why she danced with him simply in order to prevent his inviting.... Well, but that’s not the point. But this duel shall not take place.”
“And who are you, if I may ask? But whether I’m drunk or not doesn’t really matter. I’m here to talk business. You’re not going to fight that guy, I promise you that. And what made you think it was a good idea to get involved with him? Are you feeling jealous, by any chance? Well, those who say that men in love are foolish are telling the truth! She danced with him just to stop him from inviting... Well, that’s not the point. But this duel isn’t happening.”
“H’m! I should like to see how thou wilt prevent me?”
“H’m! I’d like to see how you’re going to stop me?”
“Well, then, this way: if thou dost not instantly give me thy word to renounce this duel, I will fight with thee myself.”
“Well, then, this is how it goes: if you don’t immediately promise me that you’ll back out of this duel, I will fight you myself.”
“Really?”
“Seriously?”
“My dear fellow, entertain no doubt on that score. I will insult thee on the spot, my little friend, in the presence of every one, in the most fantastic manner, and then fight thee across a handkerchief, if thou wilt. But I think that will be disagreeable to thee, for many reasons, hey?”
“My dear friend, don’t doubt that for a second. I will insult you right here, my little buddy, in front of everyone, in the most outrageous way, and then we can duel over a handkerchief, if you’d like. But I think you’ll find that quite unpleasant, for many reasons, right?”
Steltchínsky flared up, began to say that this{275} was intimidation,[28] that he would not permit any one to meddle with his affairs, that he would not stick at anything ... and wound up by submitting, and renouncing all attempts on the life of Vladímir Sergyéitch. Véretyeff embraced him, and half an hour had not elapsed, before the two had already drunk Brüderschaft for the tenth time,—that is to say, they drank with arms interlocked.... The young man who had acted as floor-manager of the ball also drank Brüderschaft with them, and at first clung close to them, but finally fell asleep in the most innocent manner, and lay for a long time on his back in a condition of complete insensibility.... The expression of his tiny, pale face was both amusing and pitiful.... Good heavens! what would those fashionable ladies, his acquaintances, have said, if they had beheld him in that condition! But, luckily for him, he was not acquainted with a single fashionable lady.
Steltchínsky got fired up and started saying that this{275} was intimidation,[28] that he wouldn’t allow anyone to interfere in his business, that he wouldn’t hold back from anything... and ended up giving in, giving up all plans to harm Vladímir Sergyéitch. Véretyeff hugged him, and within half an hour, the two had already shared Brüderschaft for the tenth time—that is to say, they drank with their arms linked.... The young guy who had been managing the floor at the ball also joined in on the Brüderschaft, initially sticking close to them, but eventually fell asleep in the most innocent way, lying on his back for a long time in complete oblivion.... The look on his small, pale face was both funny and sad.... Good heavens! What would those fashionable ladies, his acquaintances, have thought if they saw him like that! But, fortunately for him, he didn’t know a single fashionable lady.
Iván Ílitch also distinguished himself on that night. First he amazed the guests by suddenly striking up: “In the country a Baron once dwelt.”
Iván Ílitch also stood out that night. He first surprised the guests by suddenly starting with: “In the country, there once lived a Baron.”
“The hawfinch! The hawfinch has begun to sing!”—shouted all. “When has it ever happened that a hawfinch has sung by night?”
“The hawfinch! The hawfinch has started to sing!”—everyone shouted. “When has it ever happened that a hawfinch sang at night?”
“As though I knew only one song,”—retorted{276} Iván Ílitch, who was heated with liquor;—“I know some more, too.”
“As if I only know one song,”—snapped {276} Iván Ílitch, who was tipsy;—“I know plenty more.”
“Come, come, come, show us your art.”
“Come on, come on, come on, show us your art.”
Iván Ílitch maintained silence for a while, and suddenly struck up in a bass voice: “Krambambuli,[29] bequest of our fathers!” but so incoherently and strangely, that a general outburst of laughter immediately drowned his voice, and he fell silent. When all had dispersed, Véretyeff betook himself to Vladímir Sergyéitch, and the brief conversation already reported, ensued between them.
Iván Ílitch stayed quiet for a bit, then suddenly burst out in a deep voice: “Krambambuli,[29] gift from our ancestors!” but it was so jumbled and odd that everyone immediately erupted in laughter, and he fell quiet. After everyone had left, Véretyeff went to see Vladímir Sergyéitch, and the brief conversation that was already mentioned happened between them.
On the following day, Vladímir Sergyéitch drove off to his own Sásovo very early. He passed the whole morning in a state of excitement, came near mistaking a passing merchant for a second, and breathed freely only when his lackey brought him a letter from Steltchínsky. Vladímir Sergyéitch perused that letter several times,—it was very adroitly worded.... Steltchínsky began with the words: “La nuit porte conseil, Monsieur,”—made no excuses whatever, because, in his opinion, he had not insulted his antagonist in any way; but admitted that he had been somewhat irritated on the preceding evening, and wound up with the statement that he held himself entirely at the disposition of Mr. Astákhoff (“de M-r Astákhoff”), but no longer demanded satisfaction himself. After having{277} composed and despatched a reply, which was filled, simultaneously with courtesy which bordered on playfulness, and a sense of dignity, in which, however, no trace of braggadocio was perceptible, Vladímir Sergyéitch sat down to dinner, rubbing his hands, ate with great satisfaction, and immediately afterward set off, without having even sent relays on in advance. The road along which he drove passed at a distance of four versts from Ipátoff’s manor.... Vladímir Sergyéitch looked at it.
On the next day, Vladímir Sergyéitch left for his own Sásovo very early. He spent the entire morning feeling anxious, almost mistaking a passing merchant for someone else, and only relaxed when his servant brought him a letter from Steltchínsky. Vladímir Sergyéitch read that letter several times—it was very cleverly written.... Steltchínsky started with the words: “La nuit porte conseil, Monsieur,” offered no apologies because he believed he hadn’t insulted his opponent, but acknowledged that he had been a bit irritated the night before. He concluded by saying that he was entirely at the disposition of Mr. Astákhoff (“de M-r Astákhoff”), but he no longer sought satisfaction himself. After he had{277} composed and sent a reply that balanced courtesy with a hint of playfulness, and maintained a sense of dignity without any trace of boasting, Vladímir Sergyéitch sat down to dinner, rubbing his hands, ate with great satisfaction, and immediately afterward set off, without even sending fresh horses ahead. The road he took passed about four versts from Ipátoff’s manor.... Vladímir Sergyéitch glanced at it.
“Farewell, region of dead calm!”—he said with a smile.
“Goodbye, area of complete stillness!”—he said with a smile.
The images of Nadézhda Alexyéevna and Márya Pávlovna presented themselves for a moment to his imagination; he dismissed them with a wave of his hand, and sank into a doze.
The images of Nadézhda Alexyéevna and Márya Pávlovna flashed before his mind for a moment; he brushed them away with a wave of his hand and drifted into a light sleep.
VI
More than three months had passed. Autumn had long since set in; the yellow forests had grown bare, the tomtits had arrived, and—unfailing sign of the near approach of winter—the wind had begun to howl and wail. But there had been no heavy rains, as yet, and mud had not succeeded in spreading itself over the roads. Taking advantage of this circumstance, Vladímir Sergyéitch set out for the government capital,{278} for the purpose of winding up several matters of business. He spent the morning in driving about, and in the evening went to the club. In the vast, gloomy hall of the club he encountered several acquaintances, and, among others, the old retired captain of cavalry Flitch, a busybody, wit, gambler, and gossip, well known to every one. Vladímir Sergyéitch entered into conversation with him.
More than three months had passed. Autumn was in full swing; the yellow forests had become bare, the tomtits had arrived, and—an unmistakable sign of winter approaching—the wind had started to howl and wail. However, there hadn’t been any heavy rains yet, so mud hadn’t taken over the roads. Taking advantage of this situation, Vladímir Sergyéitch set out for the government capital,{278} to take care of some business matters. He spent the morning driving around, and in the evening, he went to the club. In the large, dimly-lit hall of the club, he ran into several acquaintances, including the old retired cavalry captain Flitch, a busybody, joker, gambler, and gossip, who was well-known to everyone. Vladímir Sergyéitch struck up a conversation with him.
“Ah, by the way!”—suddenly exclaimed the retired cavalry-captain; “an acquaintance of yours passed through here the other day, and left her compliments for you.”
“By the way!”—suddenly exclaimed the retired cavalry captain; “an acquaintance of yours came by the other day and sent her regards to you.”
“Who was she?”
“Who is she?”
“Madame Steltchínsky.”
“Madam Steltchínsky.”
“I don’t know any Madame Steltchínsky.”
“I don’t know any Madame Steltchínsky.”
“You knew her as a girl.... She was born Véretyeff.... Nadézhda Alexyéevna. Her husband served our Governor. You must have seen him also.... A lively man, with a moustache.... He’s hooked a splendid woman, with money to boot.”
“You knew her as a girl.... She was born Véretyeff.... Nadézhda Alexyéevna. Her husband worked for our Governor. You must have seen him too.... A lively guy, with a mustache.... He landed a great woman, with money to spare.”
“You don’t say so,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“So she has married him.... H’m! And where have they gone?”
“You don’t say,” said Vladimir Sergeyevich. “So she’s married him... Hm! And where have they gone?”
“To Petersburg. She also bade me remind you of a certain bonbon motto.... What sort of a motto was it, allow me to inquire?”
“To Petersburg. She also asked me to remind you of a certain candy motto.... What kind of motto was it, if I may ask?”
And the old gossip thrust forward his sharp nose.{279}
And the old gossip leaned in with his pointed nose.{279}
“I don’t remember, really; some jest or other,”—returned Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“But permit me to ask, where is her brother now?”
“I don’t really remember; some joke or another,” Vladímir Sergyéitch replied. “But may I ask, where is her brother now?”
“Piótr? Well, he’s in a bad way.”
“Piótr? Well, he's not doing well.”
Mr. Flitch rolled up his small, foxy eyes, and heaved a sigh.
Mr. Flitch rolled his small, sly eyes and let out a sigh.
“Why, what’s the matter?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“What's wrong?” asked Vladimir Sergeyevich.
“He has taken to dissipation! He’s a ruined man.”
“He has turned to partying! He’s a finished man.”
“But where is he now?”
“But where is he now?”
“It is absolutely unknown where he is. He went off somewhere or other after a gipsy girl; that’s the most certain thing of all. He’s not in this government, I’ll guarantee that.”
“It’s completely unknown where he is. He went off somewhere after a gypsy girl; that’s the most certain thing. He’s not in this area, I can guarantee that.”
“And does old Ipátoff still live there?”
“And does old Ipátoff still live there?”
“Mikhaíl Nikoláitch? That eccentric old fellow? Yes, he still lives there.”
“Mikhaíl Nikoláitch? That quirky old guy? Yeah, he still lives there.”
“And is everything in his household ... as it used to be?”
“And is everything in his household ... the way it was before?”
“Certainly, certainly. Here now, why don’t you marry his sister-in-law? She’s not a woman, you know, she’s simply a monument, really. Ha, ha! People have already been talking among us ... ‘why,’ say they....”
“Of course, of course. So why don’t you marry his sister-in-law? She’s not really a woman; she’s more like a statue. Ha, ha! People are already discussing it among us... ‘why,’ they say...”
“You don’t say so, sir,”—articulated Vladímir Sergyéitch, narrowing his eyes.
“You don’t say that, sir,” Vladímir Sergyéitch said, narrowing his eyes.
At that moment, Flitch was invited to a cardgame, and the conversation terminated.
At that moment, Flitch was invited to a card game, and the conversation ended.
Vladímir Sergyéitch had intended to return{280} home promptly; but suddenly he received by special messenger a report from the overseer, that six of the peasants’ homesteads had burned down in Sásovo, and he decided to go thither himself. The distance from the government capital to Sásovo was reckoned at sixty versts. Vladímir Sergyéitch arrived toward evening at the wing with which the reader is already acquainted, immediately gave orders that the overseer and clerk should be summoned, scolded them both in proper fashion, inspected the scene of the conflagration next morning, took the necessary measures, and after dinner, after some wavering, set off to visit Ipátoff. Vladímir Sergyéitch would have remained at home, had he not heard from Flitch of Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s departure; he did not wish to meet her; but he was not averse to taking another look at Márya Pávlovna.
Vladímir Sergyéitch had planned to head home right away{280}; but then he suddenly got a message from the overseer saying that six peasant homes had burned down in Sásovo, and he decided to go there himself. The distance from the government capital to Sásovo was about sixty versts. Vladímir Sergyéitch arrived in the evening at the wing you already know about, immediately ordered the overseer and clerk to be brought to him, scolded them both properly, inspected the site of the fire the next morning, took the necessary actions, and after lunch, after some hesitation, set off to visit Ipátoff. Vladímir Sergyéitch would have stayed home if he hadn’t heard from Flitch about Nadézhda Alexyéevna’s departure; he didn’t want to run into her, but he was open to seeing Márya Pávlovna again.
Vladímir Sergyéitch, as on the occasion of his first visit, found Ipátoff busy at draughts with The Folding Soul. The old man was delighted to see him; yet it seemed to Vladímir Sergyéitch as though his face were troubled, and his speech did not flow freely and readily as of old.
Vladímir Sergyéitch, just like during his first visit, found Ipátoff focused on a game of checkers with The Folding Soul. The old man was happy to see him, but Vladímir Sergyéitch sensed that there was a hint of worry on his face, and his conversation didn’t come as easily and smoothly as it used to.
Vladímir Sergyéitch exchanged a silent glance with Iván Ílitch. Both winced a little; but they speedily recovered their serenity.
Vladímir Sergyéitch shared a silent look with Iván Ílitch. Both flinched slightly but quickly regained their composure.
“Are all your family well?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Is your whole family doing well?”—asked Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Yes, thank God, I thank you sincerely,”—replied{281} Ipátoff.—“Only Márya Pávlovna isn’t quite ... you know, she stays in her room most of the time.”
“Yes, thank God, I really appreciate it,” replied{281} Ipátoff. “It’s just that Márya Pávlovna isn’t exactly ... you know, she spends most of her time in her room.”
“Has she caught cold?”
"Does she have a cold?"
“No ... she just likes to. She will make her appearance at tea.”
“No... she just enjoys it. She'll show up at tea.”
“And Egór Kapítonitch? What is he doing?”
“And Egór Kapítonitch? What’s he up to?”
“Akh! Egór Kapítonitch is a dead man. His wife has died.”
“Akh! Egór Kapítonitch is dead. His wife has passed away.”
“It cannot be!”
"It can't be!"
“She died in twenty-four hours, of cholera. You wouldn’t know him now, he has become simply unrecognisable. ‘Without Matryóna Márkovna,’ he says, ‘life is a burden to me. I shall die,’ he says, ‘and God be thanked,’ he says; ‘I don’t wish to live,’ says he. Yes, he’s done for, poor fellow.”
“She died within twenty-four hours from cholera. You wouldn’t recognize him now; he has become completely unrecognizable. 'Without Matryóna Márkovna,' he says, 'life is a burden for me. I will die,' he says, 'and thank God for it,' he adds; 'I don’t want to live,' he says. Yes, he’s finished, poor guy.”
“Akh! good heavens, how unpleasant that is!”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“Poor Egór Kapítonitch!”
“Akh! Good heavens, that’s so unpleasant!” exclaimed Vladimir Sergyevich. “Poor Egor Kapitonich!”
All were silent for a time.
All were quiet for a while.
“I hear that your pretty neighbour has married,”—remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch, flushing faintly.
“I heard that your beautiful neighbor got married,” remarked Vladímir Sergyéitch, blushing slightly.
“Nadézhda Alexyéevna? Yes, she has.”
“Nadézhda Alexyéevna? Yes, she does.”
Ipátoff darted a sidelong glance at Vladímir Sergyéitch.
Ipátoff quickly glanced at Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Certainly ... certainly, she has married and gone away.”
“Definitely ... definitely, she has gotten married and moved away.”
“To St. Petersburg.”
"To St. Petersburg."
“Márya Pávlovna must miss her, I think. I believe they were great friends.”
“Márya Pávlovna must really miss her, I think. I believe they were close friends.”
“Of course she misses her. That cannot be avoided. But as for friendship, I’ll just tell you, that the friendship of girls is even worse than the friendship of men. So long as they are face to face, it’s all right; but, otherwise, it vanishes.”
“Of course she misses her. That can’t be helped. But when it comes to friendship, I’ll just say that the friendship of girls is even worse than that of guys. As long as they’re together, it’s all good; but when they’re apart, it disappears.”
“Do you think so?”
"Do you really think that?"
“Yes, by Heaven, ’tis so! Take Nadézhda Alexyéevna, for example. She hasn’t written to us since she went away; but how she promised, even vowed that she would! In truth, she’s in no mood for that now.”
“Yes, by Heaven, it’s true! Take Nadézhda Alexyéevna, for instance. She hasn’t written to us since she left; but she promised, even swore that she would! Honestly, she’s not in a mood for that now.”
“And has she been gone long?”
“And has she been gone for a while?”
“Yes; it must be fully six weeks. She hurried off on the very day after the wedding, foreign fashion.”
“Yes; it must be a full six weeks. She rushed off the very next day after the wedding, just like they do in other countries.”
“I hear that her brother is no longer here, either?”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, after a brief pause.
“I heard that her brother isn't around anymore, either?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch said after a brief pause.
“No; he is not. They are city folk, you see; as though they would live long in the country!”
“No, he isn’t. They’re city people, you know; like they would last long in the countryside!”
“And does no one know where he has gone?”
“And does no one know where he went?”
“No.”
“No.”
“He just went into a rage, and—slap-bang on the ear,” remarked Iván Ílitch.
“He just freaked out, and—boom, right in the ear,” said Iván Ílitch.
“He just went into a rage, and—slap-bang on the ear,” repeated Ipátoff. “Well, and how about{283} yourself, Vladímir Sergyéitch,—what nice things have you been doing?”—he added, wheeling round on his chair.
“He just went into a rage, and—wham—right on the ear,” Ipátoff repeated. “Well, what about you, Vladímir Sergyéitch—what have you been up to?” he added, spinning around in his chair.
Vladímir Sergyéitch began to tell about himself; Ipátoff listened and listened to him, and at last exclaimed:
Vladímir Sergyéitch started sharing his story; Ipátoff listened intently, and finally, he exclaimed:
“But why doesn’t Márya Pávlovna come? Thou hadst better go for her, Iván Ílitch.”
“But why isn’t Márya Pávlovna coming? You should go get her, Iván Ílitch.”
Iván Ílitch left the room, and returning, reported that Márya Pávlovna would be there directly.
Iván Ílitch left the room and came back, saying that Márya Pávlovna would be here soon.
“What’s the matter? Has she got a headache?”—inquired Ipátoff, in an undertone.
“What’s wrong? Does she have a headache?”—asked Ipátoff, in a low voice.
“Yes,” replied Iván Ílitch.
“Yes,” Iván Ílitch replied.
The door opened, and Márya Pávlovna entered. Vladímir Sergyéitch rose, bowed, and could not utter a word, so great was his amazement: so changed was Márya Pávlovna since he had seen her the last time! The rosy bloom had vanished from her emaciated cheeks; a broad black ring encircled her eyes; her lips were bitterly compressed; her whole face, impassive and dark, seemed to have become petrified.
The door opened, and Márya Pávlovna walked in. Vladímir Sergyéitch stood up, bowed, and couldn't say a word, so surprised he was: Márya Pávlovna had changed so much since he last saw her! The rosy color had disappeared from her thin cheeks; a dark ring surrounded her eyes; her lips were tightly pressed together; her entire face, expressionless and dark, seemed to have turned to stone.
She raised her eyes, and there was no spark in them.
She looked up, and there was no spark in her eyes.
“How do you feel now?” Ipátoff asked her.
“How do you feel now?” Ipátoff asked her.
“I am well,”—she replied; and sat down at the table, on which the samovár was already bubbling.{284}
“I’m fine,” she replied, and sat down at the table, where the samovar was already bubbling.{284}
Vladímir Sergyéitch was pretty thoroughly bored that evening. But no one was in good spirits. The conversation persisted in taking a cheerless turn.
Vladímir Sergyéitch was completely bored that evening. But no one was feeling good. The conversation kept going in a gloomy direction.
“Just listen,”—said Ipátoff, among other things, as he lent an ear to the howling of the wind;—“what notes it emits! The summer is long since past; and here is autumn passing, too, and winter is at the door. Again we shall be buried in snow-drifts. I hope the snow will fall very soon. Otherwise, when you go out into the garden, melancholy descends upon you.... Just as though there were some sort of a ruin there. The branches of the trees clash together.... Yes, the fine days are over!”
“Just listen,” said Ipátoff, as he paused to hear the howling wind. “What notes it makes! Summer is long gone, and autumn is slipping away too, with winter right around the corner. We'll soon be buried in snow. I hope the snow comes quickly. Otherwise, when you step into the garden, a feeling of sadness hits you... as if there’s some kind of ruin there. The branches of the trees are clashing together... Yes, those beautiful days are behind us!”
“They are over,”—repeated Iván Ílitch.
“They're over,”—repeated Iván Ílitch.
Márya Pávlovna stared silently out of the window.
Márya Pávlovna silently looked out the window.
“God willing, they will return,”—remarked Ipátoff.
“God willing, they will return,” remarked Ipátoff.
No one answered him.
No one responded to him.
“Do you remember how finely they sang songs here that time?”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“Do you remember how beautifully they sang songs here that time?”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch.
“I should think they did,”—replied the old man, with a sigh.
“I think they did,” replied the old man with a sigh.
“But you might sing to us,”—went on Vladímir Sergyéitch, turning to Márya Pávlovna;—“you have such a fine voice.”
“But you could sing for us,” Vladímir Sergyéitch continued, turning to Márya Pávlovna, “you have such a beautiful voice.”
She did not answer him.
She ignored him.
“And how is your mother?”—Vladímir Ser{285}gyéitch inquired of Ipátoff, not knowing what to talk about.
“And how is your mother?”—Vladímir Ser{285}gyéitch asked Ipátoff, not sure what else to say.
“Thank God! she gets on nicely, considering her ailments. She came over in her little carriage to-day. She’s a broken tree, I must tell you—creak, creak, and the first you know, some young, strong sapling falls over; but she goes on standing and standing. Ekh, ha, ha!”
“Thank God! She’s doing well, given her health issues. She came over in her little carriage today. She’s like a broken tree, I must say—creak, creak, and before you know it, some young, strong sapling falls over; but she just keeps standing. Ekh, ha, ha!”
Márya Pávlovna dropped her hands in her lap, and bowed her head.
Márya Pávlovna let her hands fall into her lap and lowered her head.
“And, nevertheless, her existence is hard,”—began Ipátoff again;—“rightly is it said: ‘old age is no joy.’”
“And yet, her life is tough,”—began Ipátoff again;—“it’s true what they say: ‘old age is no joy.’”
“And there’s no joy in being young,”—said Márya Pávlovna, as though to herself.
“And there’s no joy in being young,” said Márya Pávlovna, almost to herself.
Vladímir Sergyéitch would have liked to return home that night, but it was so dark out of doors that he could not make up his mind to set out. He was assigned to the same chamber, up-stairs, in which, three months previously, he had passed a troubled night, thanks to Egór Kapítonitch....
Vladímir Sergyéitch wanted to go home that night, but it was so dark outside that he couldn’t bring himself to leave. He was assigned to the same room upstairs where, three months earlier, he had spent a restless night because of Egór Kapítonitch....
“Does he snore now?”—thought Vladímir Sergyéitch, as he recalled his drilling of his servant, and the sudden appearance of Márya Pávlovna in the garden....
“Does he snore now?”—thought Vladimir Sergeyevich, as he remembered instructing his servant and the sudden arrival of Marya Pavlovna in the garden....
Vladímir Sergyéitch walked to the window, and laid his brow against the cold glass. His own face gazed dimly at him from out of doors, as though his eyes were riveted upon a black cur{286}tain, and it was only after a considerable time that he was able to make out against the starless sky the branches of the trees, writhing wildly in the gloom. They were harassed by a turbulent wind.
Vladímir Sergyéitch walked to the window and pressed his forehead against the cold glass. His own face reflected faintly from outside, as if his eyes were fixed on a black curtain, and it took him quite a while to discern the branches of the trees shifting erratically against the starless sky. They were being battered by a strong wind.
Suddenly it seemed to Vladímir Sergyéitch as though something white had flashed along the ground.... He gazed more intently, laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and exclaiming in an undertone: “That’s what imagination will do!” got into bed.
Suddenly, it seemed to Vladímir Sergyéitch like something white had flashed across the ground.... He looked closer, laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and, speaking softly to himself, said, “That’s what imagination does!” as he got into bed.
He fell asleep very soon; but he was not fated to pass a quiet night on this occasion either. He was awakened by a running to and fro, which arose in the house.... He raised his head from the pillow.... Agitated voices, exclamations, hurried footsteps were audible, doors were banging; now the sound of women weeping rang out, shouts were set up in the garden, other cries farther off responded.... The uproar in the house increased, and became more noisy with every moment.... “Fire!” flashed through Vladímir Sergyéitch’s mind. In alarm he sprang from his bed, and rushed to the window; but there was no redness in the sky; only, in the garden, points of flame were moving briskly along the paths,—caused by people running about with lanterns. Vladímir Sergyéitch went quickly to the door, opened it, and ran directly into Iván Ílitch. Pale, dishevelled, half-clothed, the lat{287}ter was dashing onward, without himself knowing whither.
He fell asleep pretty quickly, but he wasn’t meant to have a peaceful night this time either. He was woken up by a commotion in the house.... He raised his head from the pillow.... Agitated voices, exclamations, hurried footsteps could be heard, doors were slamming; then the sound of women crying cut through the noise, shouts erupted in the garden, and other distant cries responded.... The chaos in the house grew louder with every moment.... “Fire!” flashed through Vladímir Sergyéitch’s mind. Alarmed, he jumped out of bed and rushed to the window; but there was no glow in the sky; instead, in the garden, points of light were moving quickly along the paths—caused by people running around with lanterns. Vladímir Sergyéitch hurried to the door, opened it, and nearly collided with Iván Ílitch. Pale, disheveled, and half-dressed, the latter was rushing forward, not even knowing where he was going.
“What is it? What has happened?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch, excitedly, seizing him by the arm.
“What’s going on? What happened?” Vladímir Sergyéitch asked, excitedly grabbing him by the arm.
“She has disappeared; she has thrown herself into the water,”—replied Iván Ílitch, in a choking voice.
“She’s gone; she jumped into the water,” Iván Ílitch replied, his voice choked.
“Who has thrown herself into the water? Who has disappeared?”
“Who has jumped into the water? Who has vanished?”
“Márya Pávlovna! Who else could it be but Márya Pávlovna? She has perished, the darling! Help! Good heavens, let us run as fast as we can! Be quick, my dear people!”
“Márya Pávlovna! Who else could it be but Márya Pávlovna? She’s gone, the dear! Help! Oh my gosh, let’s run as fast as we can! Hurry, my dear friends!”
And Iván Ílitch rushed down the stairs.
And Iván Ílitch hurried down the stairs.
Vladímir Sergyéitch put on his shoes somehow, threw his cloak over his shoulders, and ran after him.
Vladímir Sergyéitch managed to put on his shoes, threw his cloak over his shoulders, and ran after him.
In the house he no longer encountered any one, all had hastened out into the garden; only the little girls, Ipátoff’s daughters, met him in the corridor, near the anteroom; deadly pale with terror, they stood there in their little white petticoats, with clasped hands and bare feet, beside a night-lamp set on the floor. Through the drawing-room, past an overturned table, flew Vladímir Sergyéitch to the terrace. Through the grove, in the direction of the dam, light and shadows were flashing....
In the house, he didn't run into anyone anymore; everyone had rushed out to the garden. Only the little girls, Ipátoff's daughters, met him in the hallway near the anteroom. They were extremely pale with fear, standing there in their little white skirts, with their hands clasped and bare feet, next to a night light on the floor. Vladímir Sergyéitch rushed through the drawing room, past an overturned table, and headed to the terrace. In the grove, toward the dam, light and shadows danced around.
“Go for boat-hooks! Go for boat-hooks as{288} quickly as possible!”—Ipátoff’s voice could be heard shouting.
“Get the boat-hooks! Get the boat-hooks as{288} quickly as you can!”—Ipátoff’s voice was heard shouting.
“A net, a net, a boat!”—shouted other voices.
“A net, a net, a boat!” shouted other voices.
Vladímir Sergyéitch ran in the direction of the shouts. He found Ipátoff on the shore of the pond; a lantern hung on a bough brilliantly illuminated the old man’s grey head. He was wringing his hands, and reeling like a drunken man; by his side, a woman lay writhing and sobbing on the grass; round about men were bustling. Iván Ílitch had already advanced into the water up to his knees, and was feeling the bottom with a pole; a coachman was undressing, trembling all over as he did so; two men were dragging a boat along the shore; a sharp trampling of hoofs was audible along the village street.... The wind swept past with a shriek, as though endeavouring to quench the lantern, while the pond plashed noisily, darkling in a menacing way....
Vladímir Sergyéitch ran toward the shouts. He found Ipátoff on the edge of the pond; a lantern hanging from a branch brilliantly lit up the old man’s gray hair. He was wringing his hands and swaying like a drunk; beside him, a woman lay on the grass, writhing and sobbing. Men were bustling around. Iván Ílitch had already waded into the water up to his knees, probing the bottom with a pole; a coachman was undressing, trembling all over as he did so; two men were dragging a boat along the shore; the sound of hooves pounding along the village street was audible. The wind howled past, as if trying to blow out the lantern, while the pond splashed noisily, dark and menacing....
“What do I hear?”—exclaimed Vladímir Sergyéitch, rushing up to Ipátoff.—“Is it possible?”
“What do I hear?” Vladímir Sergyéitch exclaimed, rushing up to Ipátoff. “Is it possible?”
“The boat-hooks—fetch the boat-hooks!”—moaned the old man by way of reply to him....
“The boat-hooks—get the boat-hooks!”—groaned the old man in response to him....
“But good gracious, perhaps you are mistaken, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch....”
“But oh my, maybe you’re mistaken, Mikhaíl Nikoláitch....”
“No, mistaken indeed!”—said the woman who was lying on the grass, Márya Pávlovna’s maid, in a tearful voice. “Unlucky creature that I am, I heard her myself, the darling, throw herself into the water, and struggling in the water,{289} and screaming: ‘Save me!’ and then, once more: ‘Save me!’”
“No, you’re wrong!” said the woman lying on the grass, Márya Pávlovna’s maid, with tears in her voice. “What an unlucky person I am! I heard her myself, the dear girl, throw herself into the water, struggling in the water,{289} and screaming: ‘Save me!’ and then again: ‘Save me!’”
“Why didn’t you prevent her, pray?”
“Why didn’t you stop her, please?”
“But how was I to prevent her, dear little father, my lord? Why, when I discovered it, she was no longer in her room, but my heart had a foreboding, you know; these last days she has been so sad all the time, and has said nothing; so I knew how it was, and rushed straight into the garden, just as though some one had made me do it; and suddenly I heard something go splash! into the water: ‘Save me!’ I heard the cry: ‘Save me!’... Okh, my darling, light of my eyes!”
“But how could I stop her, dear little father, my lord? When I found out, she wasn't in her room anymore, but I had a feeling something was wrong; she had been so sad lately and hadn’t said a word. I knew what was happening and ran straight into the garden as if someone was pushing me; then suddenly I heard a splash in the water: ‘Help me!’ I heard the cry: ‘Help me!’... Oh, my darling, light of my eyes!”
“But perhaps it only seemed so to thee!”
“But maybe it just seemed that way to you!”
“Seemed so, forsooth! But where is she? what has become of her?”
“Seemed like it, for sure! But where is she? What happened to her?”
“So that is what looked white to me in the gloom,” thought Vladímir Sergyéitch....
“So that is what appeared white to me in the darkness,” thought Vladímir Sergyéitch....
In the meanwhile, men had run up with boat-hooks, dragged thither a net, and begun to spread it out on the grass, a great throng of people had assembled, a commotion had arisen, and a jostling ... the coachman seized one boat-hook, the village elder seized another, both sprang into the boat, put off, and set to searching the water with the hooks; the people on the shore lighted them. Strange and dreadful did their movements seem, and their shadows in the gloom, above the agitated pond, in the dim and uncertain light of the lanterns.{290}
Meanwhile, men had rushed in with boat hooks, dragged over a net, and started to lay it out on the grass. A large crowd had gathered, a commotion broke out, and there was shoving... the coachman grabbed one boat hook, the village elder took another, both jumped into the boat, pushed off, and began searching the water with the hooks; the people on the shore lit lanterns. Their movements looked strange and frightening, and their shadows loomed over the restless pond, in the dim and uncertain light of the lanterns.{290}
“He ... here, the hook has caught!”—suddenly cried the coachman.
“He ... here, the hook has caught!”—the coachman suddenly shouted.
All stood stock-still where they were.
All stood perfectly still where they were.
The coachman pulled the hook toward him, and bent over.... Something horned and black slowly came to the surface....
The coachman tugged the hook toward him and leaned over.... Something dark and horned slowly emerged....
“A tree-stump,”—said the coachman, pulling away the hook.
“A tree stump,” said the coachman, pulling away the hook.
“But come back, come back!”—they shouted to him from the shore.—“Thou wilt accomplish nothing with the hooks; thou must use the net.”
“Come back, come back!” they shouted to him from the shore. “You won’t catch anything with hooks; you need to use the net.”
“Yes, yes, the net!”—chimed in others.
“Yes, yes, the net!” others chimed in.
“Stop,”—said the elder;—“I’ve got hold of something also ... something soft, apparently,”—he added, after a brief pause.
“Stop,” said the elder. “I’ve got something too... something soft, it seems,” he added after a brief pause.
A white spot made its appearance alongside the boat....
A white spot appeared next to the boat....
“The young lady!”—suddenly shouted the elder.—“’Tis she!”
“The young lady!”—suddenly shouted the elder.—“It’s her!”
He was not mistaken.... The hook had caught Márya Pávlovna by the sleeve of her gown. The coachman immediately seized her, dragged her out of the water ... in a couple of powerful strokes the boat was at the shore.... Ipátoff, Iván Ílitch, Vladímir Sergyéitch, all rushed to Márya Pávlovna, raised her up, bore her home in their arms, immediately undressed her, and began to roll her, and warm her.... But all their efforts, their exertions,{291} proved vain.... Márya Pávlovna did not come to herself.... Life had already left her.
He wasn’t wrong.... The hook had snagged Márya Pávlovna by the sleeve of her dress. The coachman quickly grabbed her and pulled her out of the water... in just a couple of powerful strokes, the boat reached the shore.... Ipátoff, Iván Ílitch, Vladímir Sergyéitch, all rushed to Márya Pávlovna, lifted her up, carried her home in their arms, immediately undressed her, and started to roll her and warm her.... But all their efforts, their exertions, {291} proved useless.... Márya Pávlovna didn’t regain consciousness.... Life had already left her.
Early on the following morning, Vladímir Sergyéitch left Ipátovka; before his departure, he went to bid farewell to the dead woman. She was lying on the table in the drawing-room in a white gown.... Her thick hair was not yet entirely dry, a sort of mournful surprise was expressed on her pale face, which had not had time to grow distorted; her parted lips seemed to be trying to speak, and ask something; ... her hands, convulsively clasped, as though with grief, were pressed tight to her breast.... But with whatever sorrowful thought the poor drowned girl had perished, death had laid upon her the seal of its eternal silence and peace ... and who understands what a dead face expresses during those few moments when, for the last time, it meets the glance of the living before it vanishes forever and is destroyed in the grave?
Early the next morning, Vladímir Sergyéitch left Ipátovka; before he left, he went to say goodbye to the deceased woman. She was lying on the table in the drawing room in a white dress.... Her thick hair was still slightly damp, and a kind of mournful surprise showed on her pale face, which hadn't yet twisted in death; her slightly parted lips seemed to be trying to speak, asking something; ... her hands, tightly clasped as if in grief, were pressed against her chest.... But whatever sorrowful thought the poor drowned girl had when she died, death had given her a seal of eternal silence and peace ... and who can comprehend what a dead face conveys in those fleeting moments when it meets the gaze of the living one last time before it disappears forever and is lost in the grave?
Vladímir Sergyéitch stood for a while in decorous meditation before the body of Márya Pávlovna, crossed himself thrice, and left the room, without having noticed Iván Ílitch who was weeping softly in one corner.... And he was not the only one who wept that day: all the servants in the house wept bitterly: Márya Pávlovna had left a good memory behind her.
Vladímir Sergyéitch stood for a moment in respectful silence before Márya Pávlovna's body, crossed himself three times, and left the room, not noticing Iván Ílitch, who was quietly crying in one corner.... He wasn't the only one crying that day: all the servants in the house were mourning deeply; Márya Pávlovna had left them with fond memories.
The following is what old Ipátoff wrote, a{292} week later, in reply to a letter which had come, at last, from Nadézhda Alexyéevna:
The following is what old Ipátoff wrote, a{292} week later, in reply to a letter that finally arrived from Nadézhda Alexyéevna:
“One week ago, dear Madam, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, my unhappy sister-in-law, your acquaintance, Márya Pávlovna, wilfully ended her own life, by throwing herself by night into the pond, and we have already committed her body to the earth. She decided upon this sad and terrible deed, without having bidden me farewell, without leaving even a letter or so much as a note, to declare her last will.... But you know better than any one else, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, on whose soul this great and deadly sin must fall! May the Lord God judge your brother, for my sister-in-law could not cease to love him, nor survive the separation....”
“One week ago, dear Madam, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, my unfortunate sister-in-law, your friend, Márya Pávlovna, intentionally took her own life by jumping into the pond at night, and we have already buried her. She made this sad and tragic choice without saying goodbye, without leaving even a letter or a note to express her final wishes... But you know better than anyone else, Nadézhda Alexyéevna, who bears the weight of this great and terrible sin! May God judge your brother, for my sister-in-law could not stop loving him, nor could she endure the separation...”
Nadézhda Alexyéevna received this letter in Italy, whither she had gone with her husband, Count de Steltchínsky, as he was called in all the hotels. He did not visit hotels alone, however; he was frequently seen in gambling-houses, in the Kur-Saal at the baths.... At first he lost a great deal of money, then he ceased to lose, and his face assumed a peculiar expression, not precisely suspicious, nor yet precisely insolent, like that which a man has who unexpectedly gets involved in scandals.... He saw his wife rarely. But Nadézhda Alexyéevna did not languish in his absence. She developed a passion for painting and the fine arts. She associated chiefly with artists, and was fond of discussing the beautiful{293} with young men. Ipátoff’s letter grieved her greatly, but did not prevent her going that same day to “the Dogs’ Cave,” to see how the poor animals suffocated when immersed in sulphur fumes.
Nadézhda Alexyéevna received this letter in Italy, where she had gone with her husband, Count de Steltchínsky, as he was known in all the hotels. He didn't just visit hotels alone; he was often seen in gambling houses and at the Kur-Saal at the baths... At first, he lost a lot of money, but then he stopped losing, and his face took on a strange expression, not exactly suspicious, nor fully arrogant, like someone who suddenly finds themselves caught up in scandals... He rarely saw his wife. However, Nadézhda Alexyéevna didn’t just pine for him. She developed a passion for painting and the fine arts. She mostly mingled with artists and enjoyed discussing beauty{293} with young men. Ipátoff’s letter upset her greatly, but it didn’t stop her from going that same day to “the Dogs’ Cave” to see how the poor animals suffered when exposed to sulfur fumes.
She did not go alone. She was escorted by divers cavaliers. Among their number, a certain Mr. Popelin, an artist—a Frenchman, who had not finished his course—with a small beard, and dressed in a checked sack-coat, was the most agreeable. He sang the newest romances in a thin tenor voice, made very free-and-easy jokes, and although he was gaunt of form, yet he ate a very great deal.
She didn’t go alone. She was accompanied by several dashing gentlemen. Among them was a certain Mr. Popelin, an artist—a Frenchman who hadn’t completed his studies—who had a small beard and was wearing a checkered jacket. He was the most charming of the group. He sang the latest songs in a light tenor voice and made casual jokes, and even though he was slender, he ate a lot.
VII
It was a sunny, cold January day; a multitude of people were strolling on the Névsky Prospékt. The clock on the tower of the city hall marked three o’clock. Along the broad stone slabs, strewn with yellow sand, was walking, among others, our acquaintance Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff. He has grown very virile since we parted from him; his face is framed in whiskers, and he has grown plump all over, but he has not aged. He was moving after the crowd at a leisurely pace, and now and then casting a glance about him; he was expecting his{294} wife; she had preferred to drive up in the carriage with her mother. Vladímir Sergyéitch married five years ago, precisely in the manner which he had always desired: his wife was wealthy, and with the best of connections. Courteously lifting his splendidly brushed hat when he met his numerous acquaintances, Vladímir Sergyéitch was still stepping out with the free stride of a man who is satisfied with his lot, when suddenly, just at the Passage,[30] he came near colliding with a gentleman in a Spanish cloak and foraging-cap, with a decidedly worn face, a dyed moustache, and large, swollen eyes. Vladímir Sergyéitch drew aside with dignity, but the gentleman in the foraging-cap glanced at him, and suddenly exclaimed:
It was a sunny, chilly January day; a lot of people were walking along Névsky Prospekt. The clock on the city hall tower showed three o’clock. Among the crowd was our friend Vladímir Sergyéitch Astákhoff. He had become very robust since we last saw him; his face was framed by whiskers, and he had gained weight all over, but he hadn’t aged. He was moving along with the crowd at a relaxed pace, occasionally scanning his surroundings; he was waiting for his{294} wife, who had chosen to ride in the carriage with her mother. Vladímir Sergyéitch married five years ago, exactly as he had always dreamed: his wife was wealthy, with excellent connections. Courteously lifting his well-groomed hat when he encountered numerous acquaintances, Vladímir Sergyéitch walked with the confident stride of a man content with his life, when suddenly, just at the Passage,[30] he nearly bumped into a guy in a Spanish cloak and forage cap, with a distinctly worn face, dyed mustache, and large, puffy eyes. Vladímir Sergyéitch stepped aside with dignity, but the man in the forage cap looked at him and suddenly exclaimed:
“Ah! Mr. Astákhoff, how do you do?”
“Ah! Mr. Astákhoff, how are you?”
Vladímir Sergyéitch made no reply, and stopped short in surprise. He could not comprehend how a gentleman who could bring himself to walk on the Névsky in a foraging-cap could be acquainted with his name.
Vladímir Sergyéitch didn't respond and froze in surprise. He couldn't understand how a guy who would wear a foraging cap while walking on the Névsky could possibly know his name.
“You do not recognise me,”—pursued the gentleman in the cap:—“I saw you eight years ago, in the country, in the T*** Government, at the Ipátoffs’. My name is Véretyeff.”
“You don’t recognize me,” the man in the cap continued. “I saw you eight years ago, in the countryside, in the T*** Government, at the Ipátoffs’. My name is Véretyeff.”
“Akh! Good heavens! excuse me!”—ex{295}claimed Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“But how you have changed since then!...”
“Wow! Good heavens! excuse me!”—ex{295}claimed Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“But how much you’ve changed since then!...”
“Yes, I have grown old,”—returned Piótr Alexyéitch, passing his hand, which was devoid of a glove, over his face.—“But you have not changed.”
“Yes, I've grown old,” Piótr Alexyéitch said, running his bare hand over his face. “But you haven’t changed.”
Véretyeff had not so much aged as fallen away and sunk down. Small, delicate wrinkles covered his face; and when he spoke, his lips and cheeks twitched slightly. From all this it was perceptible that the man had been living hard.
Véretyeff hadn’t really aged so much as he had withered and diminished. Fine, delicate wrinkles lined his face, and when he spoke, his lips and cheeks twitched a little. It was clear from all this that the man had been living a tough life.
“Where have you disappeared to all this time, that you have not been visible?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked him.
“Where have you been all this time, that you haven’t been around?”—Vladímir Sergyéitch asked him.
“I have been wandering about here and there. And you have been in Petersburg all the while?”
“I’ve been wandering around here and there. And you’ve been in Petersburg this whole time?”
“Yes, most of the time.”
"Yes, usually."
“Are you married?”
"Are you married yet?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
And Vladímir Sergyéitch assumed a rather severe mien, as though with the object of saying to Véretyeff: “My good fellow, don’t take it into thy head to ask me to present thee to my wife.”
And Vladímir Sergyéitch took on a pretty serious expression, as if to tell Véretyeff: “Hey buddy, don’t even think about asking me to introduce you to my wife.”
Véretyeff understood him, apparently. An indifferent sneer barely flitted across his lips.
Véretyeff seemed to get him. A casual sneer briefly crossed his lips.
“And how is your sister?”—inquired Vladímir Sergyéitch.—“Where is she?”
“And how is your sister?” Vladímir Sergyéitch asked. “Where is she?”
“I cannot tell you for certain. She must be in Moscow. I have not received any letters from her this long time!{296}”
“I can't say for sure. She must be in Moscow. I haven't received any letters from her in such a long time!{296}”
“Is her husband alive?”
“Is her husband still alive?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And Mr. Ipátoff?”
“And Mr. Ipátoff?”
“I don’t know; probably he is alive also; but he may be dead.”
“I don’t know; he’s probably alive too, but he might be dead.”
“And that gentleman—what the deuce was his name?—Bodryakóff,—what of him?”
“And that guy—what the heck was his name?—Bodryakóff,—what about him?”
“The one you invited to be your second—you remember, when you were so scared? Why, the devil knows!”
“The person you asked to be your second—you remember, when you were so terrified? Well, who knows!”
Vladímir Sergyéitch maintained silence for a while, with dignity written on his face.
Vladímir Sergyéitch stayed quiet for a bit, with dignity clear on his face.
“I always recall with pleasure those evenings,”—he went on,—“when I had the opportunity” (he had nearly said, “the honour”) “of making the acquaintance of your sister and yourself. She was a very amiable person. And do you sing as agreeably as ever?”
“I always remember with joy those evenings,”—he continued,—“when I got the chance” (he almost said, “the honor”) “to meet your sister and you. She was a really lovely person. And do you still sing as pleasantly as ever?”
“No; I have lost my voice.... But that was a good time!”
“No; I’ve lost my voice... But that was a great time!”
“I visited Ipátovka once afterward,”—added Vladímir Sergyéitch, elevating his eyebrows mournfully. “I think that was the name of that village—on the very day of a terrible event....”
“I visited Ipátovka once afterward,” Vladímir Sergyéitch added, raising his eyebrows sadly. “I believe that was the name of that village—on the very day of a terrible event....”
“Yes, yes, that was frightful, frightful,”—Véretyeff hastily interrupted him.—“Yes, yes. And do you remember how you came near fighting with my present brother-in-law?”
“Yes, yes, that was terrifying, terrifying,”—Véretyeff quickly cut him off.—“Yes, yes. And do you remember how you almost ended up fighting with my current brother-in-law?”
“H’m! I remember!”—replied Vladímir Sergyéitch, slowly.—“However, I must confess to{297} you that so much time has elapsed since then, that all that sometimes seems to me like a dream....”
“H’m! I remember!” replied Vladimir Sergeyich slowly. “However, I must confess to{297} you that so much time has passed since then that it sometimes feels like a dream…”
“Like a dream,”—repeated Véretyeff, and his pale cheeks flushed;—“like a dream ... no, it was not a dream, for me at all events. It was the time of youth, of mirth and happiness, the time of unlimited hopes, and invincible powers; and if it was a dream, then it was a very beautiful dream. And now, you and I have grown old and stupid, we dye our moustaches, and saunter on the Névsky, and have become good for nothing; like broken-winded nags, we have become utterly vapid and worn out; it cannot be said that we are pompous and put on airs, nor that we spend our time in idleness; but I fear we drown our grief in drink,—that is more like a dream, and a hideous dream. Life has been lived, and lived in vain, clumsily, vulgarly—that’s what is bitter! That’s what one would like to shake off like a dream, that’s what one would like to recover one’s self from!... And then ... everywhere, there is one frightful memory, one ghost.... But farewell!”
“Like a dream,” Vérétyeff repeated, his pale cheeks flushing. “Like a dream ... no, it wasn’t a dream for me, at least. It was the time of youth, joy, and happiness—the time of endless hopes and unstoppable strength; and if it was a dream, it was a truly beautiful one. And now, you and I have grown old and foolish, we dye our mustaches, stroll down the Névsky, and have become useless; like tired old horses, we are completely drained and worn out. It can’t be said that we are pretentious or that we waste our time doing nothing; but I worry we drown our sorrow in alcohol—that feels more like a nightmare, and a terrible one at that. Life has been lived, and lived in vain, clumsily, and in a common way—that’s what hurts! That’s what one would want to shake off like a dream, that’s what one would want to wake up from!... And then ... everywhere, there’s a haunting memory, a ghost.... But farewell!”
Véretyeff walked hastily away; but on coming opposite the door of one of the principal confectioners on the Névsky, he halted, entered, and after drinking a glass of orange vodka at the buffet, he wended his way through the billiard-room, all dark and dim with tobacco-smoke, to the rear room. There he found several acquaint{298}ances, his former comrades—Pétya Lazúrin, Kóstya Kovróvsky, and Prince Serdiukóff, and two other gentlemen who were called simply Vasiúk, and Filát. All of them were men no longer young, though unmarried; some of them had lost their hair, others were growing grey; their faces were covered with wrinkles, their chins had grown double; in a word, these gentlemen had all long since passed their prime, as the saying is. Yet all of them continued to regard Véretyeff as a remarkable man, destined to astonish the universe; and he was wiser than they only because he was very well aware of his utter and radical uselessness. And even outside of his circle, there were people who thought concerning him, that if he had not ruined himself, the deuce only knows what he would have made of himself.... These people were mistaken. Nothing ever comes of Véretyeffs.
Véretyeff hurried away, but when he reached the door of one of the main cafes on Névsky, he stopped, went inside, and after having a glass of orange vodka at the bar, he made his way through the billiard room, thick with tobacco smoke, to the back room. There he found a few acquaintances, his former friends—Pétya Lazúrin, Kóstya Kovróvsky, and Prince Serdiukóff, along with two other guys known simply as Vasiúk and Filát. All of them were no longer young, though they were still single; some were balding, others were going grey; their faces were lined with wrinkles, and their chins had become double; in short, these guys had all long since passed their prime, as the saying goes. Despite this, they still regarded Véretyeff as an extraordinary man, destined to impress the world; he was wiser than them only because he fully recognized his complete and total uselessness. Even outside his group, there were people who believed that if he hadn't messed up his life, who knows what he could have achieved.... They were wrong. Nothing ever comes of Véretyeffs.
Piótr Alexyéitch’s friends welcomed him with the customary greetings. At first he dumbfounded them with his gloomy aspect and his splenetic speeches; but he speedily calmed down, cheered up, and affairs went on in their wonted rut.
Piótr Alexyéitch’s friends greeted him in the usual way. At first, he shocked them with his sad demeanor and sarcastic comments; but he quickly settled down, perked up, and things returned to their usual groove.
But Vladímir Sergyéitch, as soon as Véretyeff left him, contracted his brows in a frown and straightened himself up. Piótr Alexyéitch’s unexpected sally had astounded, even offended him extremely.{299}
But Vladimir Sergeyevich, as soon as Veretyev left him, frowned and sat up straight. Piotr Alexeyevich’s unexpected remark had shocked and even deeply offended him.{299}
“‘We have grown stupid, we drink liquor, we dye our moustaches’ ... parlez pour vous, mon cher,”—he said at last, almost aloud, and emitting a couple of snorts caused by an access of involuntary indignation, he was preparing to continue his stroll.
“‘We’ve become foolish, we drink alcohol, we dye our mustaches’ ... speak for yourself, my dear,” he said at last, nearly shouting, and letting out a couple of snorts from a surge of involuntary indignation, he got ready to keep walking.
“Who was that talking with you?”—rang out a loud and self-confident voice behind him.
“Who was that talking to you?”—echoed a loud and confident voice from behind him.
Vladímir Sergyéitch turned round and beheld one of his best friends, a certain Mr. Pompónsky. This Mr. Pompónsky, a man of lofty stature, and stout, occupied a decidedly important post, and never once, from his very earliest youth, had he doubted himself.
Vladímir Sergyéitch turned around and saw one of his closest friends, Mr. Pompónsky. This Mr. Pompónsky, a tall and stout man, held a pretty significant position and had never had any doubts about himself since his early youth.
“Why, a sort of eccentric,”—said Vladímir Sergyéitch, linking his arm in Mr. Pompónsky’s.
“Why, he's kind of an eccentric,” said Vladímir Sergyéitch, linking his arm with Mr. Pompónsky’s.
“Good gracious, Vladímir Sergyéitch, is it permissible for a respectable man to chat on the street with an individual who wears a foraging-cap on his head? ’Tis indecent! I’m amazed! Where could you have made acquaintance with such a person?”
“Good grief, Vladimir Sergeyevich, is it appropriate for a respectable man to talk on the street with someone wearing a forage cap? It’s indecent! I can’t believe it! Where did you even meet such a person?”
“In the country.”
"In the countryside."
“In the country.... One does not bow to one’s country neighbours in town.... ce n’est pas comme il faut. A gentleman should always bear himself like a gentleman if he wishes that....”
“In the country.... You don’t bow to your neighbors in town.... ce n’est pas comme il faut. A gentleman should always conduct himself like a gentleman if he wants that....”
“Here is my wife,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch hastily interrupted him.—“Let us go to her.{300}”
“Here is my wife,”—Vladímir Sergyéitch quickly interrupted him.—“Let’s go see her.{300}”
And the two gentlemen directed their steps to a low-hung, elegant carriage, from whose window there peered forth the pale, weary, and irritatingly-arrogant little face of a woman who was still young, but already faded.
And the two gentlemen made their way to a low-hanging, stylish carriage, from whose window peered the pale, tired, and annoyingly arrogant little face of a woman who was still young but already worn out.
Behind her another lady, also apparently in a bad humour,—her mother,—was visible. Vladímir Sergyéitch opened the door of the carriage, and offered his arm to his wife. Pompónsky gave his to the mother-in-law, and the two couples made their way along the Névsky Prospékt, accompanied by a short, black-haired footman in yellowish-grey gaiters, and with a big cockade on his hat.{301}
Behind her, another woman, who also seemed to be in a bad mood—her mother—was visible. Vladímir Sergyéitch opened the carriage door and offered his arm to his wife. Pompónsky extended his arm to the mother-in-law, and the two couples walked down Névsky Prospékt, accompanied by a short, black-haired footman in yellowish-grey gaiters, wearing a large cockade on his hat.{301}
IT IS ENOUGH
(1864)
A FRAGMENT FROM THE DIARY OF A DEAD ARTIST
I
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
II
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
III
“IT is enough,” I said to myself, while my feet, treading unwillingly the steep slope of the mountain, bore me downward toward the quiet river; “it is enough,” I repeated, as I inhaled the resinous scent of the pine grove, to which the chill of approaching evening had imparted a peculiar potency and pungency; “it is enough,” I said once more, as I seated myself on a mossy hillock directly on the brink of the river and gazed at its dark, unhurried waves, above which a thick growth of reeds lifted their pale-green stalks.... “It is enough!—Have done with dreaming, with striving: ’tis high time to pull thyself together;{304} ’tis high time to clutch thy head with both hands and bid thy heart be still. Give over pampering thyself with the sweet indulgence of indefinite but captivating sensations; give over running after every new form of beauty; give over seizing every tremor of its delicate and powerful pinions.—Everything is known, everything has been felt over and over again many times already.... I am weary.—What care I that at this very moment the dawn is suffusing the sky ever more and more broadly, like some inflamed, all-conquering passion! What care I that two paces from me, amid the tranquillity and the tenderness and the gleam of evening, in the dewy depths of a motionless bush, a nightingale has suddenly burst forth in such magical notes as though there had never been any nightingales in the world before it, and as though it were the first to chant the first song of the first love! All that has been, has been, I repeat; it has been recapitulated a thousand times—and when one remembers that all this will so continue for a whole eternity—as though to order, by law—one even grows vexed! Yes ... vexed!”
"I"t's enough,” I said to myself as my feet, reluctantly moving down the steep mountain slope, carried me toward the quiet river; “it's enough,” I repeated while breathing in the resinous scent of the pine grove, heightened by the chill of the approaching evening; “it's enough,” I said again as I settled on a mossy hillock right at the river’s edge, gazing at its dark, unhurried waves, where a thick growth of reeds lifted their pale-green stalks.... “It’s enough!—Stop dreaming and striving: it’s time to pull yourself together;{304} it’s time to grasp your head with both hands and tell your heart to be still. Stop indulging in the sweet delight of endless but captivating feelings; stop chasing every new form of beauty; stop grabbing every quiver of its delicate and powerful wings.—Everything is known, everything has been felt many times already.... I’m tired.—What do I care that right now the dawn is spreading across the sky more and more like some overwhelming, fiery passion! What do I care that just a few steps away, in the tranquility and warmth of the evening, a nightingale has suddenly burst forth from the stillness of a dew-soaked bush, singing such magical notes as if no nightingales had ever existed before, as if it were the first to sing the first song of first love! All that has been, has been, I repeat; it has been repeated a thousand times—and when you think about the fact that all of this will continue on for eternity—as if by some decree—it can even be frustrating! Yes ... frustrating!”
IV
Eh, how I have suffered! Formerly such thoughts never entered my head—formerly, in those happy days when I myself was wont to{305} flame like the glow of dawn, and to sing like the nightingale.—I must confess that everything has grown obscure round about me, all life has withered. The light which gives to its colours both significance and power—that light which emanates from the heart of man—has become extinct within me.... No, it has not yet become extinct—but it is barely smouldering, without radiance and without warmth. I remember how one day, late at night, in Moscow, I stepped up to the grated window of an ancient church and leaned against the uneven glass. It was dark under the low arches; a forgotten shrine-lamp flickered with a red flame in front of an ancient holy picture, and only the lips of the holy face were visible, stern and suffering: mournful gloom closed in around and seemed to be preparing to crush with its dull weight the faint ray of unnecessary light.... And in my heart reign now the same sort of light and the same sort of gloom.
Ugh, how I've suffered! I used to never think like this—back in those happy days when I would{305} shine like the sunrise and sing like a nightingale. I have to admit that everything around me has become unclear, all life has faded away. The light that gives color its meaning and strength—that light that comes from the heart—has gone out within me... No, it hasn't completely gone out, but it's barely flickering, without brightness and warmth. I remember one night in Moscow, I approached the grating of an old church and leaned against the uneven glass. It was dark under the low arches; a forgotten shrine lamp flickered with a red flame in front of an ancient holy picture, and only the lips of the holy face were visible, stern and suffering: mournful darkness surrounded me, seeming to prepare to crush the faint ray of unnecessary light... And in my heart, the same kind of light and gloom now reign.
V
And this I write to thee—to thee, my only and unforgettable friend; to thee, my dear companion,[31] whom I have left forever, but whom I shall never cease to love until my life ends.... Alas! thou knowest what it was that separated us. But {306}I will not refer to that now. I have left thee ... but even here, in this remote nook, at this distance, in this exile, I am all permeated with thee, I am in thy power as of yore, as of yore I feel the sweet pressure of thy hands upon my bowed head!—Rising up for the last time, from the mute grave in which I now am lying, I run a mild, much-moved glance over all my past, over all our past.... There is no hope and no return, but neither is there any bitterness in me, or regret; and clearer than the heavenly azure, purer than the first snows on the mountain heights, are my beautiful memories.... They do not press upon me in throngs: they pass by in procession, like those muffled figures of the Athenian god-born ones, which—dost thou remember?—we admired so greatly on the ancient bas-reliefs of the Vatican....
And I write this to you—yes, you, my one and unforgettable friend; to you, my dear companion,[31] whom I have left behind forever, but whom I will never stop loving until my life ends.... Alas! you know what caused our separation. But {306}I won’t get into that right now. I have left you ... but even here, in this remote spot, at this distance, in this exile, I am filled with thoughts of you. I am still under your influence as I was before, feeling the gentle pressure of your hands on my bowed head!—Rising for the last time from the silent grave where I now lie, I take a soft, emotional look over all my past, over all our shared memories.... There is no hope and no way back, but I hold no bitterness, no regret; and clearer than the sky, purer than the first snows on the mountain tops, are my beautiful memories.... They don’t overwhelm me; they pass by in a line, like those cloaked figures of the Athenian deities, which—do you remember?—we admired so much on the ancient bas-reliefs of the Vatican....
VI
I have just alluded to the light which emanates from the human heart and illumines everything which surrounds it.... I want to talk with thee about that time when that gracious light burned in my heart.—Listen ... but I imagine that thou art sitting in front of me, and gazing at me with thine affectionate but almost severely-attentive eyes. O eyes never to be forgotten! On whom, on what are they now fixed? Who is receiving into his soul thy glance—that glance{307} which seems to flow from unfathomable depths, like those mysterious springs—like you both bright and dark—which well up at the very bottom of narrow valleys, beneath overhanging cliffs?... Listen.
I have just mentioned the light that comes from the human heart and brightens everything around it.... I want to share with you about that time when that beautiful light shone in my heart.—Listen ... but I picture you sitting in front of me, looking at me with your loving yet intensely focused eyes. Oh, eyes I will never forget! What or who are they focused on now? Who is receiving your gaze— that gaze{307} that seems to emerge from deep within, like those mysterious springs—both bright and dark—that bubble up at the very bottom of narrow valleys, under towering cliffs?... Listen.
VII
It was at the end of March, just before the Feast of the Annunciation, shortly after I saw thee for the first time—and before I as yet suspected what thou wert destined to become to me, although I already bore thee, silently and secretly in my heart.—I was obliged to cross one of the largest rivers in Russia. The ice had not yet begun to move in it, but it seemed to have swollen up and turned dark; three days previously a thaw had set in. The snow was melting round about diligently but quietly; everywhere water was oozing out; in the light air a soundless breeze was roving. The same even, milky hue enveloped earth and sky: it was not a mist, but it was not light; not a single object stood out from the general opacity; everything seemed both near and indistinct. Leaving my kibítka far behind, I walked briskly over the river-ice, and with the exception of the beat of my own footsteps, I could hear nothing. I walked on, enveloped on all sides by the first stupor and breath of early spring ... and little by little augmenting with every step, with every{308} movement in advance, there gradually rose up and grew within me a certain joyous incomprehensible agitation.... It drew me on, it hastened my pace—and so powerful were its transports, that I came to a standstill at last and looked about me in surprise and questioningly, as though desirous of detecting the outward cause of my ecstatic condition.... All was still, white, sunny; but I raised my eyes: high above flocks of migratory birds were flying past.... “Spring! Hail, Spring!”—I shouted in a loud voice. “Hail, life and love and happiness!”—And at that same instant, with sweetly-shattering force, similar to the flower of a cactus, there suddenly flared up within me thy image—flared up and stood there, enchantingly clear and beautiful—and I understood that I loved thee, thee alone, that I was all filled with thee....
It was at the end of March, just before the Feast of the Annunciation, shortly after I saw you for the first time—and before I suspected what you were meant to be for me, even though I already held you silently and secretly in my heart.—I had to cross one of the largest rivers in Russia. The ice hadn’t begun to break yet, but it seemed to have swelled and turned dark; three days earlier, a thaw had started. The snow was melting diligently but quietly all around; water was seeping out everywhere; in the fresh air, a soft breeze was blowing. The same even, milky tone enveloped the earth and sky: it wasn’t fog, but it wasn’t bright either; not a single object stood out from the general blur; everything seemed both close and vague. Leaving my kibítka far behind, I walked briskly over the ice of the river, and except for the sound of my own footsteps, there was nothing to hear. I moved on, surrounded on all sides by the first shock and breath of early spring... and gradually, with every step I took, a certain joyful, inexplicable excitement began to rise and grow within me.... It urged me forward, quickened my pace—and the intensity of these feelings was so strong that I eventually stopped and looked around in surprise and wonder, as if trying to find the external cause of my ecstatic state.... Everything was still, white, sunny; but as I looked up, flocks of migratory birds flew overhead.... “Spring! Hail, Spring!”—I shouted joyfully. “Hail, life and love and happiness!”—And at that moment, with a sweetly overwhelming force, like the bloom of a cactus, your image suddenly flared up within me—flared up and stood there, enchantingly clear and beautiful—and I understood that I loved you, you alone, that I was completely filled with you....
VIII
I think of thee ... and many other memories, other pictures rise up before me,—and thou art everywhere, on all the paths of my life I encounter thee.—Now there presents itself to me an old Russian garden on the slope of a hill, illuminated by the last rays of the summer sun. From behind silvery poplars peeps forth the wooden roof of the manor-house, with a slender wreath of crimson smoke hanging above the white{309} chimney, and in the fence a wicket-gate stands open a crack, as though some one had pulled it to with undecided hand. And I stand and wait, and gaze at that gate and at the sand on the garden paths; I wonder and I am moved: everything I see seems to me remarkable and new, everything is enveloped with an atmosphere of a sort of bright, caressing mystery, and already I think I hear the swift rustle of footsteps; and I stand, all alert and light, like a bird which has just folded its wings and is poised ready to soar aloft again—and my heart flames and quivers in joyous dread before the imminent happiness which is flitting on in front....
I believe of you ... and many other memories, other images come to mind,—and you are everywhere, on all the paths of my life I meet you.—Now I see an old Russian garden on the hillside, lit by the last rays of the summer sun. From behind silvery poplars, the wooden roof of the manor house peeks out, with a delicate ribbon of crimson smoke rising above the white{309} chimney, and in the fence, a wicket gate stands slightly open, as though someone had just pulled it closed with hesitation. I stand and wait, gazing at that gate and the sand on the garden paths; I wonder and I am moved: everything I see feels remarkable and new, everything is wrapped in a kind of bright, gentle mystery, and I think I can already hear the quick rustle of footsteps; I stand, fully alert and light, like a bird that has just folded its wings and is ready to soar again—and my heart burns and trembles in joyful anticipation before the happiness that is just ahead....
IX
Then I behold an ancient cathedral in a distant, beautiful land. The kneeling people are crowded close in rows; a prayerful chill, something solemn and sad breathes forth from the lofty, bare vault, from the huge pillars which branch upward.—Thou art standing by my side, speechless and unsympathetic, exactly as though thou wert a stranger to me; every fold of thy dark gown hangs motionless, as though sculptured; motionless lie the mottled reflections of the coloured windows at thy feet on the well-worn flagstones.—And now, vigorously agitating the air dim with incense, inwardly agitating us, in a heavy{310} surge the tones of the organ roll out; and thou hast turned pale and drawn thyself up; thy gaze has touched me, has slipped on higher and is raised heavenward;—but it seems to me that only a deathless soul can look like that and with such eyes....
Then I see an old cathedral in a distant, beautiful land. The kneeling people are packed closely in rows; a chilly, prayerful atmosphere, something solemn and sad, flows from the high, bare ceiling and the massive pillars stretching upward. — You are standing by my side, silent and indifferent, just like a stranger; every fold of your dark dress hangs still, as if carved in stone; the mottled reflections from the colored windows lie motionless at your feet on the worn flagstone. — And now, stirring the air thick with incense, stirring us inside, the deep tones of the organ surge forth; you've turned pale and lifted yourself up; your gaze has touched me, then moved higher and is raised toward heaven; — but it seems to me that only an immortal soul can look like that and with such eyes....
X
Now another picture presents itself to me.—’Tis not an ancient temple which crushes us with its stern magnificence: the low walls of a cosey little room separate us from the whole world.—What am I saying? We are alone—alone in all the world; except us two there is no living thing; beyond those friendly walls lie darkness and death and emptiness. That is not the wind howling, that is not the rain streaming in floods; it is Chaos wailing and groaning; it is its blind eyes weeping. But with us all is quiet and bright, and warm and gracious; something diverting, something childishly innocent is fluttering about like a butterfly, is it not? We nestle up to each other, we lean our heads together and both read a good book; I feel the slender vein in thy delicate temple beating; I hear how thou art living, thou hearest how I am living, thy smile is born upon my face before it comes on thine; thou silently repliest to my silent question; thy thoughts, my thoughts, are like the two wings of one and the{311} same bird drowned in the azure.... The last partitions have fallen—and our love has become so calm, so profound, every breach has vanished so completely, leaving no trace behind it, that we do not even wish to exchange a word, a glance.... We only wish to breathe, to breathe together, to live together, to be together, ... and not even to be conscious of the fact that we are together....
Now another scene comes to my mind. It's not an ancient temple that overwhelms us with its rigid grandeur; it's the low walls of a cozy little room that keep us away from the outside world. What am I saying? We are alone—just the two of us; aside from us, there is no other living thing; beyond those welcoming walls lies darkness, death, and emptiness. That isn’t the wind howling, nor is it the rain pouring down; it’s Chaos crying and moaning; it’s its blind eyes shedding tears. But with us, everything is calm, bright, warm, and kind; something playful, something childishly innocent is flitting around like a butterfly, isn't it? We snuggle close, we lean our heads together and both read a good book; I feel the delicate vein in your temple pulsing; I hear you living, you hear me living, your smile appears on my face before it reaches yours; you silently respond to my unspoken question; your thoughts and my thoughts are like the two wings of one and the{311} same bird swimming in the sky. The last barriers have crumbled—and our love has grown so peaceful, so deep, every divide has disappeared completely, leaving no sign of its presence, that we don’t even want to exchange a word or a glance. We just want to breathe, to breathe together, to live together, to be together... and not even to be aware that we are together...
XI
Or, in conclusion, there presents itself to me a clear September morning when thou and I were walking together through the deserted garden, as yet not wholly out of bloom, of an abandoned palace, on the bank of a great non-Russian river, beneath the soft radiance of a cloudless sky. Oh, how shall I describe those sensations?—that endlessly-flowing river, that absence of people, and tranquillity, and joy, and a certain intoxicating sadness, and the vibration of happiness, the unfamiliar, monotonous town, the autumnal croaking of the daws in the tall, bright trees—and those affectionate speeches and smiles and glances long and soft, which pierce to the very bottom, and beauty,—the beauty in ourselves, round about, everywhere;—it is beyond words. Oh, bench on which we sat in silence, with heads drooping low with happiness—I shall never for{312}get thee to my dying hour!—How charming were those rare passers-by with their gentle greeting and kind faces, and the large, quiet boats which floated past (on one of them—dost thou remember?—stood a horse gazing pensively at the water gliding by under its feet), the childish babble of the little waves inshore and the very barking of distant dogs over the expanse of the river, the very shouts of the corpulent under-officer at the red-cheeked recruits drilling there on one side, with their projecting elbows and their legs thrust forward like the legs of cranes!... We both felt that there never had been and never would be anything better in the world for us than those moments—than all the rest.... But what comparisons are these! Enough ... enough.... Alas! yes: it is enough.
Or else, in conclusion, I recall a bright September morning when you and I were walking together through the empty garden, still somewhat in bloom, of an abandoned palace by a great non-Russian river, under the gentle light of a clear sky. Oh, how can I describe those feelings?—that endlessly flowing river, the lack of people, the peace, the joy, and a certain enchanting sadness, along with the thrill of happiness, the unfamiliar, monotonous town, the autumn croaking of the crows in the tall, bright trees—and those tender words, smiles, and long, soft glances that reach deep within us, and the beauty—all around us, everywhere;—it's beyond words. Oh, the bench where we sat quietly, our heads bowed low with happiness—I will never forget you until my last hour!—How lovely were those rare passersby with their gentle greetings and warm faces, and the large, calm boats floating by (on one of them—do you remember?—a horse stood gazing pensively at the water gliding beneath it), the childish chatter of the little waves on the shore, and the distant barking of dogs across the river, along with the shouts of the plump officer yelling at the rosy-cheeked recruits training nearby, their elbows jutting out and their legs sticking forward like cranes!... We both felt that there had never been and would never be anything better in the world for us than those moments—than all the rest.... But what kind of comparisons are these! Enough ... enough.... Alas! yes: it is enough.
XII
For the last time I have surrendered myself to these memories, and I am parting from them irrevocably—as a miser, after gloating for the last time upon his hoard, his gold, his bright treasure, buries it in the damp earth; as the wick of an exhausted lamp, after flashing up in one last brilliant flame, becomes covered with grey ashes. The little wild animal has peered forth for the last time from his lair at the velvety grass, at the fair little sun, at the blue, gracious waters,—and{313} has retreated to the deepest level, and curled himself up in a ball, and fallen asleep. Will he have visions, if only in his sleep, of the fair little sun, and the grass, and the blue, gracious waters?
For the last time, I have given myself up to these memories, and I am letting them go for good—like a miser, after enjoying one final look at his hoard, his gold, his bright treasure, buries it in the damp earth; like the wick of an empty lamp, after flaring up in one last brilliant flame, becomes covered in gray ashes. The little wild animal has peeked out for the last time from his den at the soft grass, the lovely little sun, the blue, shimmering waters—and{313} has retreated to the deepest place, curled up into a ball, and fallen asleep. Will he dream, even in his sleep, of the lovely little sun, the grass, and the blue, shimmering waters?
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
XIII
Sternly and ruthlessly does Fate lead each one of us—and only in the early days do we, occupied with all sorts of accidents, nonsense, ourselves, fail to feel her harsh hand.—So long as we are able to deceive ourselves and are not ashamed to lie, it is possible to live and to hope without shame. The truth—not the full truth (there can be no question of that), but even that tiny fraction which is accessible to us—immediately closes our mouths, binds our hands, and reduces “to negation.”—The only thing that is then left for a man, in order to keep erect on his feet and not crumble to dust, not to become bemired in the ooze of self-forgetfulness, is self-scorn; is to turn calmly away from everything and say: “It is enough!”—and folding his useless arms on his empty breast to preserve the last, the sole merit which is accessible to him, the merit of recognising his own insignificance; the merit to which Pascal alludes, when, calling man a think{314}ing reed, he says that if the entire universe were to crush him, he, that reed, would still be higher than the universe because he would know that it is crushing him—while it would not know that. A feeble merit! Sad consolation! Try as thou mayest to permeate thyself with it, to believe in it,—oh, thou my poor brother, whosoever thou mayest be!—thou canst not refute those ominous words of the poet:
Strictly and ruthlessly, Fate leads each of us—and only in our early days, distracted by all sorts of random events, trivialities, and ourselves, do we fail to feel her harsh grip. As long as we can deceive ourselves and aren’t ashamed to lie, we can live and hope without guilt. The truth—not the complete truth (there's no question about that), but even just that small part we can access—immediately silences us, binds our hands, and reduces us “to negation.” The only thing left for a person, to stay upright and not fall apart, to avoid sinking into the muck of self-forgetfulness, is self-contempt; to calmly turn away from everything and say: “That’s enough!”—and, folding his useless arms across his empty chest, to cling to the last remaining merit available to him, the merit of recognizing his own insignificance; the merit Pascal refers to when he calls man a think{314}ing reed, saying that if the entire universe were to crush him, he, that reed, would still be greater than the universe because he would know it is crushing him—while it would not even realize that. A meager merit! A sad consolation! Try as you might to embrace it, to believe in it,—oh, my poor brother, whoever you may be!—you cannot deny those ominous words of the poet:
Told by a fool, full of noise and rage,
Signifying nothing....[32]
I have cited the verses from “Macbeth,” and those witches, phantoms, visions have recurred to my mind.... Alas! it is not visions, not fantastic, subterranean powers that are terrible; the creations of Hoffmann are not dreadful, under whatsoever form they may present themselves.... The terrible thing is that there is nothing terrible, that the very substance of life itself is petty, uninteresting—and insipid to beggary. Having once become permeated with this consciousness, having once tasted of this wormwood, no honey will ever seem sweet—and even that loftiest, sweetest happiness, the happiness of love, of complete friendship, of irrevocable devotion{315}—even it loses all its charm; all its worth is annihilated by its own pettiness, its brevity. Well, yes: a man has loved, he has burned, he has faltered words about eternal bliss, about immortal enjoyments—and behold: it is long, long since the last trace vanished of that worm which has eaten out the last remnants of his withered tongue. Thus late in autumn, on a frosty day, when everything is lifeless and dumb in the last blades of grass, on the verge of the denuded forest, the sun has but to emerge for an instant from the fog, to gaze intently at the chilled earth, and immediately, from all sides, gnats rise up; they frolic in the warmth of his rays, they bustle and jostle upward, downward, they circle round one another.... The sun hides himself, and the gnats fall to the earth in a soft rain—and there is an end to their momentary life.
I have quoted lines from “Macbeth,” and those witches, phantoms, visions keep coming back to me…. Unfortunately, it’s not visions or bizarre, hidden forces that are frightening; the creations of Hoffmann aren’t terrifying, no matter what shape they take…. The truly terrifying thing is that there’s nothing truly terrifying, that the very essence of life itself is trivial, uninteresting—and dull to the point of misery. Once you become aware of this reality, once you experience this bitterness, no sweetness will ever feel sweet—and even the highest, sweetest joy, the joy of love, of true friendship, of unwavering devotion{315}—even it loses all its appeal; its value is wiped out by its own triviality, its fleeting nature. Yes, a man has loved, he has burned with passion, he has stumbled over words about eternal bliss, about immortal pleasures—and look: it’s been a long time since the last trace of that bitterness vanished from his withered tongue. So late in autumn, on a chilly day, when everything is lifeless and silent in the last blades of grass, at the edge of the bare forest, the sun just has to break through the fog for a moment, to look down at the frozen ground, and immediately, from all around, gnats rise up; they dance in the warmth of his rays, they bustle and jostle up and down, circling each other.... The sun hides itself, and the gnats fall to the ground in a gentle rain—and that marks the end of their fleeting lives.
XIV
“But are there no great conceptions, no great words of consolation? Nationality, right, liberty, humanity, art?” Yes; those words do exist, and many people live by them and for them. But nevertheless, I have an idea that if Shakspeare were to be born again he would find no occasion to disclaim his “Hamlet,” his “Lear.” His penetrating glance would not descry anything new in{316} human existence: the same motley and, in reality, incoherent picture would still unfold itself before him in its disquieting monotony. The same frivolity, the same cruelty, the same pressing demand for blood, gold, filth, the same stale pleasures, the same senseless sufferings in the name of ... well, in the name of the same nonsense which was ridiculed by Aristophanes three thousand years ago, the same coarse lures to which the many-headed beast still yields as readily as ever—in a word, the same anxious skipping of the squirrel in the same old wheel, which has not even been renewed.... Shakspeare would again make Lear repeat his harsh: “There are no guilty ones”—which, in other words, signifies: “There are no just”—and he also would say: “It is enough!” and he also would turn away.—One thing only: perhaps, in contrast to the gloomy, tragic tyrant Richard, the ironical genius of the great poet would like to draw another, more up-to-date tyrant, who is almost ready to believe in his own virtue and rests calmly at night or complains of the over-dainty dinner at the same time that his half-stifled victims are endeavouring to comfort themselves by at least imagining him as Richard III. surrounded by the ghosts of the people he has murdered....
“But” are there no big ideas, no meaningful words of comfort? Nationality, rights, liberty, humanity, art?” Yes, those words exist, and many people live by them and for them. However, I can't shake the idea that if Shakespeare were born again, he wouldn’t feel the need to denounce his “Hamlet” or “Lear.” His sharp insight wouldn’t notice anything new in{316} human life: the same chaotic and, in reality, incoherent scene would still unfold before him in its troubling monotony. The same silliness, the same cruelty, the same pressing need for blood, gold, filth, the same stale pleasures, the same pointless suffering in the name of... well, in the name of the same nonsense that Aristophanes mocked three thousand years ago, the same crude temptations to which the many-headed beast still submits just as easily as ever—in short, the same anxious little dance of the squirrel in the same old wheel, which hasn’t even been updated.... Shakespeare would still make Lear repeat his harsh: “There are no guilty ones”—which, in other words, means: “There are no just”—and he would also say: “That’s enough!” before turning away. One thing only: perhaps, unlike the gloomy, tragic tyrant Richard, the ironic genius of the great poet would want to sketch another, more current tyrant, who is almost ready to believe in his own virtue and sleeps peacefully at night while complaining about the overly fancy dinner, all the while his half-stifled victims try to comfort themselves by at least imagining him as Richard III. surrounded by the ghosts of those he has murdered....
But to what purpose?
But what's the point?
Why demonstrate—and that by picking and weighing one’s words, by rounding and polishing{317} one’s speech—why demonstrate to gnats that they really are gnats?
Why show—and that by carefully choosing and weighing your words, by refining and perfecting{317} your speech—why prove to gnats that they really are gnats?
XV
But art?... Beauty?... Yes, those are mighty words; they are, probably, mightier than those which I have mentioned above. The Venus of Melos, for example, is more indubitable than the Roman law, or than the principles of 1789. Men may retort—and how many times have I heard these retorts!—that beauty itself is also a matter of convention, that to the Chinese it presents itself in a totally different manner from what it does to the European.... But it is not the conventionality of art which disconcerts me; its perishableness, and again its perishableness,—its decay and dust—that is what deprives me of courage and of faith. Art, at any given moment, is, I grant, more powerful than Nature itself, because in it there is neither symphony of Beethoven nor picture of Ruysdael nor poem of Goethe—and only dull-witted pedants or conscienceless babblers can still talk of art as a copy of Nature. But in the long run Nature is irresistible; she cannot be hurried, and sooner or later she will assert her rights. Unconsciously and infallibly obedient to law, she does not know art, as she does not know liberty, as she does not know good; moving onward from eternity, trans{318}mitted from eternity, she tolerates nothing immortal, nothing unchangeable.... Man is her child; but the human, the artificial is inimical to her, precisely because she strives to be unchangeable and immortal. Man is the child of Nature; but she is the universal mother, and she has no preferences: everything which exists in her bosom has arisen only for the benefit of another and must, in due time, make way for that other—she creates by destroying, and it is a matter of perfect indifference to her what she creates, what she destroys, if only life be not extirpated, if only death do not lose its rights.... And therefore she as calmly covers with mould the divine visage of Phidias’s Jupiter as she does a plain pebble, and delivers over to be devoured by the contemned moth the most precious lines of Sophocles. Men, it is true, zealously aid her in her work of extermination; but is not the same elementary force,—is not the force of Nature shown in the finger of the barbarian who senselessly shattered the radiant brow of Apollo, in the beast-like howls with which he hurled the picture of Apelles into the fire? How are we poor men, poor artists, to come to an agreement with this deaf and dumb force, blind from its birth, which does not even triumph in its victories, but marches, ever marches on ahead, devouring all things? How are we to stand up against those heavy, coarse, interminably and incessantly onrolling waves, how believe,{319} in short, in the significance and worth of those perishable images which we, in the darkness, on the verge of the abyss, mould from the dust and for a mere instant?
But art?... Beauty?... Yes, those are powerful concepts; they might even be stronger than the ones I mentioned earlier. The Venus of Melos, for instance, is more certain than Roman law or the principles of 1789. People might respond—and I've heard these responses countless times!—that beauty itself is also a social construct, that for the Chinese it appears completely different than it does for Europeans.... But it’s not the conventionality of art that troubles me; it’s its perishability, and again its perishability—its decay and dust—that drains me of courage and faith. Art, at any given moment, is, I admit, more powerful than Nature itself, because it doesn’t include Beethoven’s symphonies, Ruysdael’s paintings, or Goethe’s poems—and only dull-minded pedants or shameless chatterboxes claim that art is merely a copy of Nature. However, in the long run, Nature cannot be ignored; she doesn’t rush, and eventually, she will assert her authority. Unconsciously and unfailingly following her laws, she doesn’t recognize art anymore than she acknowledges freedom or goodness; moving forward from eternity, she accepts nothing immortal or unchanging.... Man is her child; but the human, the artificial is opposed to her, exactly because she aims to be unchanging and eternal. Man is the offspring of Nature; but she is the universal mother, with no favorites: everything that exists in her embrace has emerged solely for the benefit of another and must eventually make way for that other—she creates by destroying, and it means nothing to her what she forms or what she annihilates, as long as life continues, as long as death doesn’t lose its rights.... And so she blankets the divine visage of Phidias’s Jupiter with dust just as she does with an ordinary pebble, and allows the despised moth to consume the most precious lines of Sophocles. It’s true that humans eagerly assist her in her extermination; but isn’t the same primal force—doesn’t the force of Nature reveal itself in the hand of the barbarian who thoughtlessly shattered the brilliant brow of Apollo, in the savage howls with which he threw the painting of Apelles into the fire? How are we, poor souls, poor artists, supposed to reconcile with this deaf and dumb force, blind since its creation, which doesn’t even celebrate its victories, but just continues to move forward, consuming everything? How can we resist those heavy, coarse, endlessly rolling waves, how can we believe,{319} in short, in the significance and value of those fleeting images that we, in darkness, on the verge of the abyss, shape from dust for just a moment?
XVI
All this is so ... but only the transitory is beautiful, Shakspeare has said; and Nature herself, in the unceasing play of her rising and vanishing forms, does not shun beauty. Is it not she who sedulously adorns the most momentary of her offspring—the petals of the flowers, the wings of the butterfly—with such charming colours? Is it not she who imparts to them such exquisite outlines? It is not necessary for beauty to live forever in order to be immortal—one moment is sufficient for it. That is so; that is just, I grant you—but only in cases where there is no personality, where man is not, liberty is not: the faded wing of the butterfly comes back again, and a thousand years later, with the selfsame wing of the selfsame butterfly, necessity sternly and regularly and impartially fulfils its round ... but man does not repeat himself like the butterfly, and the work of his hands, his art, his free creation once destroyed, is annihilated forever.... To him alone is it given to “create” ... but it is strange and terrible to articulate: “We {320}are creators ... for an hour,”—as there once was, they say, a caliph for an hour.—Therein lies our supremacy—and our curse: each one of these “creators” in himself—precisely he, not any one else, precisely that ego—seems to have been created with deliberate intent, on a plan previously designed; each one more or less dimly understands his significance, feels that he is akin to something higher, something eternal—and he lives, he is bound to live in the moment and for the moment.[33] Sit in the mud, my dear fellow, and strive toward heaven!—The greatest among us are precisely those who are the most profoundly conscious of all of that fundamental contradiction; but in that case the question arises,—are the words “greatest, great” appropriate?
All of this is true, but only the temporary is beautiful, Shakespeare said; and Nature herself, in her constant cycle of growth and decay, embraces beauty. Isn't it she who carefully decorates the most fleeting of her creations—the petals of flowers, the wings of butterflies—with such delightful colors? Isn’t it she who gives them such delicate shapes? Beauty doesn't need to last forever to be immortal—just one moment is enough. That's true, that's fair, I agree—but only in situations without individuality, where humanity and freedom don't exist: the faded wing of the butterfly returns time and again, and a thousand years later, it comes back with the exact same wing of the exact same butterfly, as necessity rigidly and fairly fulfills its course... but humans don’t repeat like butterflies, and once the work of their hands, their art, their free creations are destroyed, they're gone forever... Only humans can “create”... but it’s strange and frightening to say: “We {320}are creators... for just an hour,”—as they say there was once a caliph for an hour. There lies our power—and our curse: each one of these “creators” uniquely—as themselves, not anyone else, precisely that individual—seems to have been created with a specific purpose in mind, according to a previously laid plan; each one more or less vaguely senses their importance, feels they are connected to something greater, something eternal—and they live, they must live in the present and for the present.[33] Sit in the mud, my dear friend, and strive for heaven!—The greatest among us are those who are most deeply aware of this fundamental contradiction; but then the question arises—are the terms “greatest, great” fitting?
XVII
But what shall be said of those to whom, despite a thorough desire to do so, one cannot apply those appellations even in the sense which is attributed to them by the feeble human tongue?—What shall be said of the ordinary, commonplace, second-rate, third-rate toilers—whoever they may be—statesmen, learned men, artists—especially ar{321}tists? How force them to shake off their dumb indolence, their dejected perplexity, how draw them once more to the field of battle, if once the thought as to the vanity of everything human, of every activity which sets for itself a higher aim than the winning of daily bread, has once crept into their heads? By what wreaths are they lured on—they, for whom laurels and thorns have become equally insignificant? Why should they again subject themselves to the laughter of “the cold throng” or to “the condemnation of the dunce,”—of the old dunce who cannot forgive them for having turned away from the former idols; of the young dunce who demands that they shall immediately go down on their knees in his company, that they should lie prone before new, just-discovered idols? Why shall they betake themselves again to that rag-fair of phantoms, to that market-place where both the seller and the buyer cheat each other equally, where everything is so noisy, so loud—and yet so poor and worthless? Why “with exhaustion in their bones” shall they interweave themselves again with that world where the nations, like peasant urchins on a festival day, flounder about in the mud for the sake of a handful of empty nuts, or admire with gaping mouths the wretched woodcuts, decorated with tinsel gold,—with that world where they had no right to life while they lived in it, and, deafening themselves with their own shouts, each one{322} hastens with convulsive speed to a goal which he neither knows nor understands? No ... no.... It is enough ... enough ... enough!
But what can we say about those who, despite really wanting to, cannot be labeled in the way that weak human language allows?—What about the ordinary, average, second-rate, and third-rate workers—whoever they might be—politicians, scholars, artists—especially artists? How can we make them shake off their lazy silence, their confused despair, and get them back into the fight, once the idea that everything human is pointless, that every pursuit with a higher purpose than earning a living, has taken root in their minds? What could motivate them—those for whom both accolades and criticisms have lost all meaning? Why should they subject themselves again to the laughter of "the indifferent crowd" or to "the scorn of the fool,"—the old fool who can't forgive them for rejecting past idols; the young fool who insists they immediately kneel down with him, lying flat before new, just-discovered idols? Why should they return to that chaotic display of illusions, to that marketplace where both sellers and buyers deceive each other equally, where everything is so noisy and loud—and yet so empty and worthless? Why should they, “with exhaustion in their bones,” reentangle themselves with a world where nations, like children at a fair, wallow in the mud for a handful of worthless nuts, or gape in awe at pathetic woodcuts adorned with cheap gold—the same world in which they had no right to live, and where, drowning out their own cries, each one{322} rushes toward a goal they neither know nor understand? No ... no.... It's enough ... enough ... enough!
XVIII
... The rest is silence.[34] ...
The rest is silence.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
THE DOG
(1866)
“BUT if we can admit the possibility of the supernatural, the possibility of its intervention in real life,—then allow me to inquire, what rôle is sound judgment bound to play after this?”—shouted Antón Stepánitch, crossing his arms on his stomach.
“BUT if we can accept the possibility of the supernatural, and the chance that it might intervene in real life,—then let me ask, what role is sound judgment supposed to have after that?”—shouted Antón Stepánitch, crossing his arms over his stomach.
Antón Stepánitch had held the rank of State Councillor,[35] had served in some wonderful department, and, as his speech was interlarded with pauses and was slow and uttered in a bass voice, he enjoyed universal respect. Not long before the date of our story, “the good-for-nothing little Order of St. Stanislas had been stuck on him,” as those who envied him expressed it.
Antón Stepánitch had the title of State Councillor,[35] had worked in a prestigious department, and, since his speech was filled with pauses and was slow and delivered in a deep voice, he was widely respected. Not long before the time of our story, “the worthless little Order of St. Stanislas had been given to him,” as those who envied him would say.
“That is perfectly just,”—remarked Skvorévitch.
"That's totally fair," remarked Skvorévitch.
“No one will dispute that,”—added Kinarévitch.
“No one will argue with that,” Kinarévitch added.
“I assent also,”—chimed in, in falsetto, from a corner the master of the house, Mr. Finopléntoff.{326}
“I agree too,”—added, in a high-pitched voice, from a corner the owner of the house, Mr. Finopléntoff.{326}
“But I, I must confess, cannot assent, because something supernatural has happened to me,”—said a man of medium stature and middle age, with a protruding abdomen and a bald spot, who had been sitting silent before the stove up to that moment. The glances of all present in the room were turned upon him with curiosity and surprise—and silence reigned.
“But I, I have to admit, can’t agree, because something supernatural has happened to me,” said a man of average height and middle age, with a bit of a belly and a bald spot, who had been sitting quietly in front of the stove until that moment. Everyone in the room looked at him with curiosity and surprise—and there was silence.
This man was a landed proprietor of Kalúga, not wealthy, who had recently come to Petersburg. He had once served in the hussars, had gambled away his property, resigned from the service and settled down in the country. The recent agricultural changes had cut off his revenues, and he had betaken himself to the capital in search of a snug little position. He possessed no abilities, and had no influential connections; but he placed great reliance on the friendship of an old comrade in the service, who had suddenly, without rhyme or reason, become a person of importance, and whom he had once aided to administer a sound thrashing to a card-sharper. Over and above that he counted upon his own luck—and it had not betrayed him; several days later he obtained the post of inspector of government storehouses, a profitable, even honourable position which did not require extraordinary talents: the storehouses themselves existed only in contemplation, and no one even knew with cer{327}tainty what they were to contain,—but they had been devised as a measure of governmental economy.
This man was a landowner in Kalúga, not very rich, who had recently moved to Petersburg. He had once served in the hussars, lost his property through gambling, resigned from the military, and settled in the countryside. Recent agricultural changes had cut off his income, and he had come to the capital looking for a comfortable job. He had no special skills and no influential connections, but he was counting on the friendship of an old comrade who had suddenly, without explanation, become an important person. He had once helped this friend beat up a card shark. Besides that, he relied on his own luck—and it didn’t let him down; a few days later, he got the position of inspector of government storehouses, a profitable and respectable job that didn’t require extraordinary talent: the storehouses themselves only existed in theory, and no one even knew for sure what they were supposed to contain, but they had been created as part of a government cost-saving measure.
Antón Stepánitch was the first to break the general silence.
Antón Stepánitch was the first to break the silence.
“What, my dear sir?”—he began. “Do you seriously assert that something supernatural—I mean to say, incompatible with the laws of nature—has happened to you?”
“What, my dear sir?”—he began. “Are you really claiming that something supernatural—I mean, something that goes against the laws of nature—has happened to you?”
“I do,”—returned “my dear sir,” whose real name was Porfíry Kapítonitch.
“I do,” replied “my dear sir,” whose real name was Porfíry Kapítonitch.
“Incompatible with the laws of nature?”—energetically repeated Antón Stepánitch, who evidently liked that phrase.
“Incompatible with the laws of nature?”—Antón Stepánitch said energetically, clearly enjoying that phrase.
“Precisely ... yes; precisely the sort of thing you allude to.”
“Exactly ... yes; exactly the kind of thing you’re referring to.”
“This is astonishing! What think you, gentlemen?”—Antón Stepánitch endeavoured to impart to his features an ironical expression, but without result—or, to speak more accurately, the only result was to produce the effect that Mr. State Councillor smelt a bad odour.—“Will not you be so kind, my dear sir,”—he went on, addressing the landed proprietor from Kalúga,—“as to communicate to us the particulars of such a curious event?”
“This is unbelievable! What do you think, gentlemen?”—Antón Stepánitch tried to put an ironic look on his face, but it didn’t work—or, to be more precise, the only effect was that Mr. State Councillor looked like he smelled something unpleasant.—“Would you be so kind, my dear sir,”—he continued, addressing the landowner from Kalúga,—“as to tell us the details of such an interesting event?”
“Why not? Certainly!”—replied the landed proprietor, and moving forward to the middle of the room in an easy manner he spoke as follows:{328}
“Why not? Of course!”—replied the landowner, and stepping into the center of the room casually, he said the following:{328}
I have, gentlemen, as you are probably aware,—or as you may not be aware,—a small estate in Kozyól County. I formerly derived some profit from it—but now, of course, nothing but unpleasantness is to be anticipated. However, let us put politics aside! Well, sir, on that same estate I have a “wee little” manor: a vegetable garden, as is proper, a tiny pond with little carp, and some sort of buildings—well, and a small wing for my own sinful body.... I am a bachelor. So, sir, one day—about six years ago—I had returned home rather late; I had been playing cards at a neighbour’s house—but I beg you to observe, I was not tipsy, as the expression goes. I undressed, got into bed, and blew out the light. And just imagine, gentlemen; no sooner had I blown out the light, than something began to rummage under my bed! Is it a rat? I thought. No, it was not a rat: it clawed and fidgeted and scratched itself.... At last it began to flap its ears!
I have, gentlemen, as you may know—or may not know—a small estate in Kozyól County. I used to make some money from it, but now it only brings me trouble. But let's set politics aside! So, on that estate, I have a “wee little” manor, a proper vegetable garden, a small pond with little carp, and some buildings—plus a small wing for my own sinful self.... I’m a bachelor. One day—about six years ago—I got home quite late; I had been playing cards at a neighbor’s house—but please note, I wasn’t drunk, as they say. I got undressed, climbed into bed, and turned off the light. And just imagine, gentlemen; no sooner had I blown out the candle than something started rummaging under my bed! Is it a rat? I thought. No, it wasn't a rat: it clawed, fidgeted, and scratched itself.... Finally, it started flapping its ears!
It was a dog—that was clear. But where had the dog come from? I keep none myself. “Can some stray animal have run in?” I thought. I called to my servant; his name is Fílka. The man entered with a candle.
It was definitely a dog. But where did the dog come from? I don’t have any myself. “Could a stray have wandered in?” I wondered. I called for my servant; his name is Fílka. He came in holding a candle.
“What’s this,”—says I,—“my good Fílka? How lax thou art! A dog has intruded himself under my bed.{329}”
“What’s this,” I said, “my good Fílka? How careless you are! A dog has made himself comfortable under my bed.{329}”
“What dog?”—says he.
“What dog?” he says.
“How should I know?”—says I;—“that’s thy affair—not to allow thy master to be disturbed.”
“How would I know?” I said. “That’s your job—not to let your master be disturbed.”
My Fílka bent down, and began to pass the candle about under the bed.
My Fílka bent down and started moving the candle around under the bed.
“Why,”—says he,—“there’s no dog here.”
“Why,” he says, “there’s no dog here.”
I bent down also; in fact there was no dog.... Here was a marvel! I turned my eyes on Fílka: he was smiling.
I bent down too; actually, there was no dog.... What a wonder! I looked at Fílka: he was smiling.
“Fool,”—said I to him,—“what art thou grinning about? When thou didst open the door the dog probably took and sneaked out into the anteroom. But thou, gaper, didst notice nothing, because thou art eternally asleep. Can it be that thou thinkest I am drunk?”
“Fool,” I said to him, “what are you grinning about? When you opened the door, the dog probably slipped out into the anteroom. But you, clueless, didn’t notice anything because you’re always half-asleep. Do you really think I’m drunk?”
He attempted to reply, but I drove him out, curled myself up in a ring, and heard nothing more that night.
He tried to respond, but I pushed him away, curled up in a ball, and didn’t hear anything else that night.
But on the following night—just imagine!—the same thing was repeated. No sooner had I blown out the light than it began to claw and flap its ears. Again I summoned Fílka, again he looked under the bed—again nothing! I sent him away, blew out the light—phew, damn it! there was the dog still. And a dog it certainly was: I could hear it breathing and rummaging in its hair with its teeth in search of fleas so plainly!{330}
But on the next night—can you believe it?—the same thing happened again. As soon as I turned off the light, it started scratching and flapping its ears. I called Fílka again, he looked under the bed—again, nothing! I sent him away, turned off the light—ugh, damn it! there was the dog still. And it was definitely a dog: I could hear it breathing and digging through its fur with its teeth looking for fleas so clearly!{330}
“Fílka!”—says I,—“come hither without a light!”... He entered.... “Well, now,”—says I, “dost thou hear?...”
“Fílka!” I said, “come here without a light!”... He came in.... “Well, now,” I said, “do you hear?...”
“I do,”—said he. I could not see him, but I felt that the fellow was quailing.
“I do,” he said. I couldn't see him, but I could sense that the guy was trembling.
“What dost thou make of it?”—said I.
“What do you think of it?”—I said.
“What dost thou command me to make of it, Porfíry Kapítonitch?... ’Tis an instigation of the Evil One!”
“What do you want me to do about it, Porfíry Kapítonitch?... It’s the Devil’s doing!”
“Thou art a lewd fellow; hold thy tongue with thy instigation of the Evil One.”... But the voices of both of us were like those of birds, and we were shaking as though in a fever—in the darkness. I lighted a candle: there was no dog, and no noise whatever—only Fílka and I as white as clay. And I must inform you, gentlemen—you can believe me or not—but from that night forth for the space of six weeks the same thing went on. At last I even got accustomed to it and took to extinguishing my light because I cannot sleep with a light. “Let him fidget!” I thought. “It doesn’t harm me.”
“You're such a nasty guy; just shut up with your provoking the Evil One.”... But our voices were like those of birds, and we were shaking like we had a fever—in the darkness. I lit a candle: there was no dog, and no sound at all—only Fílka and I, as white as clay. And I have to tell you, gentlemen—you can believe me or not—but from that night on, for six weeks, the same thing kept happening. Eventually, I got used to it and started turning off my light because I can’t sleep with it on. “Let him fidget!” I thought. “It doesn’t bother me.”
“But—I see—that you do not belong to the cowardly squad,”—interrupted Antón Stepánitch, with a half-scornful, half-condescending laugh. “The hussar is immediately perceptible!”
“But—I see—that you’re not part of the cowardly crew,”—interrupted Antón Stepánitch, with a half-scornful, half-condescending laugh. “The hussar is instantly noticeable!”
“I should not be frightened at you, in any case,”—said Porfíry Kapítonitch, and for a moment he really did look like a hussar.—“But listen further.{331}”
“I shouldn’t be scared of you, anyway,” said Porfíry Kapítonitch, and for a moment, he actually looked like a hussar. “But listen more.{331}”
A neighbour came to me, the same one with whom I was in the habit of playing cards. He dined with me on what God had sent, and lost fifty rubles to me for his visit; night was drawing on—it was time for him to go. But I had calculations of my own:—“Stop and spend the night with me, Vasíly Vasílitch; to-morrow thou wilt win it back, God willing.”
A neighbor came to me, the same one I usually played cards with. He had dinner with me on whatever God provided, and he lost fifty rubles to me during his visit; night was approaching—it was time for him to leave. But I had my own plans: “Stay and spend the night with me, Vasíly Vasílitch; tomorrow you’ll win it back, God willing.”
My Vasíly Vasílitch pondered and pondered—and stayed. I ordered a bed to be placed for him in my own chamber.... Well, sir, we went to bed, smoked, chattered,—chiefly about the feminine sex, as is fitting in bachelor society,—and laughed, as a matter of course. I look; Vasíly Vasílitch has put out his candle and has turned his back on me; that signifies: “Schlafen Sie wohl.” I waited a little and extinguished my candle also. And imagine: before I had time to think to myself, “What sort of performance will there be now?” my dear little animal began to make a row. And that was not all; he crawled out from under the bed, walked across the room, clattering his claws on the floor, waggling his ears, and suddenly collided with a chair which stood by the side of Vasíly Vasílitch’s bed!
My Vasíly Vasílitch thought and thought—and stayed. I had a bed set up for him in my own room.... Well, sir, we went to bed, smoked, chatted—mainly about women, as one does in bachelor society—and laughed, as you do. I looked over; Vasíly Vasílitch had blown out his candle and turned his back to me, which meant: “Sleep well.” I waited a moment and blew out my candle too. And guess what: before I even had time to wonder, “What’s going to happen now?” my dear little animal started making noise. And that wasn't all; he crawled out from under the bed, walked across the room, clattering his claws on the floor, wiggling his ears, and suddenly bumped into a chair next to Vasíly Vasílitch’s bed!
“Porfíry Kapítonitch,”—says Vasíly Vasílitch, and in such an indifferent voice, you know,—“I didn’t know that thou hadst taken to keeping a dog. What sort of an animal is it—a setter?{332}”
“Porfíry Kapítonitch,” says Vasíly Vasílitch in a really indifferent tone, you know, “I didn’t realize you had gotten a dog. What kind of dog is it—a setter?{332}”
“I have no dog,”—said I,—“and I never have had one.”
“I don’t have a dog,” I said, “and I never have.”
“Thou hast not indeed! But what’s this?”
“Surely you haven’t! But what’s going on here?”
“What is this?”—said I.—“See here now; light the candle and thou wilt find out for thyself.”
“What is this?” I said. “Look, just light the candle and you’ll figure it out for yourself.”
“It isn’t a dog?”
"Isn't it a dog?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
Vasíly Vasílitch turned over in bed.—“But thou art jesting, damn it?”
Vasíly Vasílitch rolled over in bed. “But you’re kidding, right?”
“No, I’m not jesting.”—I hear him go scratch, scratch with a match, and that thing does not stop, but scratches its side. The flame flashed up ... and basta! There was not a trace of a dog! Vasíly Vasílitch stared at me—and I stared at him.
“No, I’m not joking.” I hear him go scratch, scratch with a match, and that thing keeps going, scratching its side. The flame flared up... and that was it! There was no sign of a dog! Vasíly Vasílitch looked at me—and I looked at him.
“What sort of a trick is this?”—said he.
“What kind of trick is this?” he said.
“Why,”—said I,—“this is such a trick that if thou wert to set Socrates himself on one side and Frederick the Great on the other even they couldn’t make head or tail of it.”—And thereupon I told him all in detail. Up jumped my Vasíly Vasílitch as though he had been singed! He couldn’t get into his boots.
“Why,” I said, “this is such a trick that if you put Socrates on one side and Frederick the Great on the other, even they wouldn’t understand it.” Then I explained everything to him in detail. My Vasíly Vasílitch jumped up like he’d been burned! He couldn’t even get his boots on.
“Horses!”—he yelled—“horses!”
“Horses!” he shouted. “Horses!”
I began to argue with him, but in vain. He simply groaned.
I started to argue with him, but it was pointless. He just groaned.
“I won’t stay,”—he shouted,—“not a minute!—Of course, after this, thou art a doomed man!—Horses!...{333}”
“I won’t stay,” he shouted, “not for a second! Of course, after this, you’re a doomed man! Horses!...{333}”
But I prevailed upon him. Only his bed was dragged out into another room—and night-lights were lighted everywhere. In the morning, at tea, he recovered his dignity; he began to give me advice.
But I convinced him. His bed was just moved into another room—and night lights were turned on everywhere. In the morning, at tea, he regained his dignity; he started giving me advice.
“Thou shouldst try absenting thyself from the house for several days, Porfíry Kapítonitch,” he said: “perhaps that vile thing would leave thee.”
“Maybe you should try staying away from the house for a few days, Porfíry Kapítonitch,” he said. “Perhaps that awful thing would leave you.”
But I must tell you that he—that neighbour of mine—had a capacious mind! he worked his mother-in-law so famously among other things: he palmed off a note of hand on her; which signifies that he chose the most vulnerable moment! She became like silk: she gave him a power of attorney over all her property—what more would you have? But that was a great affair—to twist his mother-in-law round his finger—wasn’t it, hey? Judge for yourselves. But he went away from me somewhat discontented; I had punished him to the extent of another hundred rubles. He even swore at me: “Thou art ungrateful,”—he said, “thou hast no feeling;” but how was I to blame for that? Well, this is in parenthesis—but I took his suggestion under consideration. That same day I drove off to town and established myself in an inn, with an acquaintance, an old man of the Old Ritualist sect.[36]
But I have to tell you that he—my neighbor—was very clever! He managed to work his mother-in-law like a pro: he tricked her into signing a promissory note; that means he waited for the perfect moment! She was as soft as silk: she gave him power of attorney over all her property—what more could you ask for? But that was quite the accomplishment—to have his mother-in-law wrapped around his finger—wasn’t it, huh? You can judge for yourselves. However, he left me feeling a bit dissatisfied; I had fined him another hundred rubles. He even cursed at me: “You’re ungrateful,”—he said, “you have no feelings;” but how was that my fault? Well, that's just a side note—but I did think about his suggestion. That same day, I drove into town and settled into an inn with an acquaintance, an old man from the Old Ritualist sect.[36]
He was a worthy old man, although a trifle{334} harsh, because of loneliness: his whole family were dead. Only he did not favour tobacco at all,[37] and felt a great loathing for dogs; I believe, for example, that rather than admit a dog into the room he would have rent himself in twain! “For how is it possible?”—he said. “There in my room, on the wall, the Sovereign Lady herself deigns to dwell;[38] and shall a filthy dog thrust his accursed snout in there?”—That was ignorance, of course! However, this is my opinion: if any man has been vouchsafed wisdom, let him hold to it!
He was a respectable old man, though a bit{334} harsh due to his loneliness: all his family was gone. The only thing he truly disliked was tobacco,[37] and he had a strong aversion to dogs; I believe, for example, that rather than allow a dog in the room, he would have torn himself apart! “How can it be possible?”—he said. “In my room, on the wall, the Sovereign Lady herself graces us;[38] and would a filthy dog dare to stick his cursed nose in there?”—That was ignorance, of course! But that’s just my opinion: if anyone has been granted wisdom, let them hold on to it!
“But you are a great philosopher, I see,”—interrupted Antón Stepánitch again, with the same laugh as before.
“But you’re a great philosopher, I see,”—interrupted Antón Stepánitch again, laughing just like before.
This time Porfíry Kapítonitch even scowled.
This time, Porfíry Kapítonitch actually frowned.
“What sort of a philosopher I am no one knows,”—he said as his moustache twitched in a surly manner:—“but I would gladly take you as a pupil.”
“What kind of philosopher I am, no one knows,” he said, his mustache twitching in a grumpy way. “But I would be happy to take you on as a student.”
We all fairly bored our eyes into Antón Stepánitch; each one of us expected an arrogant retort or at least a lightning glance.... But Mr. State Councillor altered his smile from scorn to indifference, then yawned, dangled his foot—and that was all!{335}
We all stared at Antón Stepánitch, expecting a rude comeback or at least an intense look.... But Mr. State Councillor changed his smile from contempt to indifference, then yawned, swung his foot—and that was it!{335}
So then, I settled down at that old man’s house—[went on Porfíry Kapítonitch].—He assigned me a room “for acquaintance’s” sake,—not of the best; he himself lodged there also, behind a partition—and that was all I required. But what tortures I did undergo! The chamber was small, it was hot, stifling, and there were flies, and such sticky ones; in the corner was a remarkably large case for images, with ancient holy pictures; their garments were dim and puffed out; the air was fairly infected with olive-oil, and some sort of a spice in addition; on the bedstead were two down beds; if you moved a pillow, out ran a cockroach from beneath it.... I drank an incredible amount of tea, out of sheer tedium—it was simply horrible! I got into bed; it was impossible to sleep.—And on the other side of the partition my host was sighing and grunting and reciting his prayers. I heard him begin to snore—and very lightly and courteously, in old-fashioned style. I had long since extinguished my candle—only the shrine-lamp was twinkling in front of the holy pictures.... A hindrance, of course! So I took and rose up softly, in my bare feet: I reached up to the lamp and blew it out.... Nothing happened.—“Aha!” I thought: “this means that he won’t make a fuss in the house of strangers.”... But no sooner had I lain down on the bed than the row began again! The thing clawed, and{336} scratched himself and flapped his ears ... well, just as I wanted him to. Good! I lay there and waited to see what would happen. I heard the old man wake up.
So, I settled down at that old man's house—[went on Porfíry Kapítonitch].—He gave me a room “for acquaintance’s” sake—not the best one; he was also staying there, behind a partition—and that was all I needed. But what torment I went through! The room was small, hot, stifling, and filled with flies, sticky ones at that; in the corner was a huge case for icons, with old holy pictures; their garments were dull and puffed out; the air was pretty much saturated with olive oil and some kind of spice on top of that; on the bed frame were two down comforters; if you moved a pillow, a cockroach would scurry out from beneath it.... I drank an unbelievable amount of tea just out of boredom—it was absolutely horrible! I crawled into bed; it was impossible to sleep.—And on the other side of the partition, my host was sighing, grunting, and mumbling his prayers. I heard him start to snore—and very softly and politely, in an old-fashioned way. I had long since blown out my candle—only the shrine lamp was flickering in front of the holy pictures.... A nuisance, of course! So, I quietly got up, barefoot: I reached up to the lamp and blew it out.... Nothing happened.—“Aha!” I thought: “this means he won’t make a fuss in the house of strangers.”... But no sooner had I lain down on the bed than the commotion started again! The guy was scratching himself and flapping his ears ... just as I wanted him to. Good! I laid there and waited to see what would happen. I heard the old man wake up.
“Master,”—said he,—“hey there, master?”
“Master,” he said, “hey there, master?”
“What’s wanted?”—said I.
“What do you want?”—I said.
“Was it thou who didst put out the shrine-lamp?”—And without awaiting my reply, he suddenly began to mumble:
“Was it you who blew out the shrine lamp?”—And without waiting for my answer, he suddenly started to mumble:
“What’s that? What’s that? A dog? A dog? Akh, thou damned Nikonian!”[39]
“What’s that? What’s that? A dog? A dog? Ugh, you cursed Nikonian!”[39]
“Wait a bit, old man,”—said I,—“before thou cursest; but it would be better for thee to come hither thyself. Things deserving of wonder are going on here,”—said I.
“Wait a minute, old man,” I said, “before you curse; but it would be better for you to come here yourself. Amazing things are happening here,” I said.
The old man fussed about behind the partition and entered my room with a candle, a slender one, of yellow wax; and I was amazed as I looked at him! He was all bristling, with shaggy ears and vicious eyes like those of a polecat; on his head was a small skull-cap of white felt; his beard reached to his girdle and was white also; and he had on a waistcoat with brass buttons over his shirt, and fur boots on his feet, and he disseminated an odour of juniper. In that condition he went up to the holy pictures, crossed himself thrice with two fingers[40] lighted the shrine-lamp,{337} crossed himself again, and turning to me, merely grunted:
The old man shuffled around behind the partition and walked into my room holding a slim yellow candle. I couldn't believe my eyes when I saw him! He was all scruffy, with unkempt ears and mean eyes like a polecat. On his head was a small white felt skullcap; his beard, which was also white, reached down to his waist. He wore a waistcoat with brass buttons over his shirt and fur boots on his feet, and he smelled like juniper. In that state, he approached the holy pictures, crossed himself three times with two fingers[40] lit the shrine lamp,{337} crossed himself again, and turned to me, simply grunting:
“Explain thyself!”
“Explain yourself!”
Thereupon, without the least delay, I communicated to him all the circumstances. The old man listened to all my explanations without uttering the smallest word; he simply kept shaking his head. Then he sat down on my bed, still maintaining silence. He scratched his breast, the back of his head, and other places, and still remained silent.
Thereupon, without any delay, I told him everything that happened. The old man listened to all my explanations without saying a single word; he just kept shaking his head. Then he sat down on my bed, still silent. He scratched his chest, the back of his head, and other parts of his body, and still stayed quiet.
“Well, Feodúl Ivánitch,”—said I, “what is thy opinion: is this some sort of visitation of the Evil One, thinkest thou?”
“Well, Feodúl Ivánitch,” I said, “what do you think: is this some kind of visitation from the Evil One, do you believe?”
The old man stared at me.—“A pretty thing thou hast invented! A visitation of the Evil One, forsooth! ’Twould be all right at thy house, thou tobacco-user,—but ’tis quite another thing here! Only consider how many holy things there are here! And thou must needs have a visitation of the devil!—And if it isn’t that, what is it?”
The old man stared at me.—“What a ridiculous thing you’ve come up with! A visit from the Evil One, really! That might be fine at your place, you tobacco user—but it’s a whole different story here! Just think about how many sacred things are around! And you have to have a visit from the devil!—And if it’s not that, then what is it?”
The old man relapsed into silence, scratched himself again, and at last he said, but in a dull sort of way, because his moustache kept crawling into his mouth:
The old man fell silent again, scratched himself one more time, and finally spoke, though in a monotonous tone because his mustache kept getting in his mouth:
“But how am I to find him?”—said I.
“But how am I supposed to find him?”—I said.
“We can give thee directions,”—said he;—“only why dost thou call this a visitation of the devil? ’Tis a vision, or a sign; but thou wilt not be able to comprehend it; ’tis not within thy flight. And now lie down and sleep under Christ’s protection, dear little father; I will fumigate with incense; and in the morning we will take counsel together. The morning is wiser than the evening, thou knowest.”
“We can give you directions,” he said, “but why do you call this a visitation from the devil? It’s a vision or a sign; but you won’t be able to understand it; it’s beyond your reach. Now lie down and sleep under Christ’s protection, dear little father; I will purify the air with incense; and in the morning we will discuss it together. The morning is wiser than the evening, you know.”
Well, sir, and we did take counsel together in the morning—only I came near choking to death with that same incense. And the old man instructed me after this wise: that when I had reached Byéleff I was to go to the public square, and in the second shop on the right inquire for a certain Prokhóritch; and having found Prokhóritch, I was to hand him a document. And the whole document consisted of a scrap of paper, on which was written the following: “In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, Amen. To Sergyéi Prokhóritch Pervúshin. Trust this man. Feodúly Ivánovitch.” And below: “Send some cabbages, for God’s sake.{339}”
Well, sir, we did meet for advice in the morning—though I almost choked to death from that incense. The old man told me this: when I got to Byéleff, I was to go to the main square and in the second shop on the right, ask for a certain Prokhóritch; once I found Prokhóritch, I was to give him a document. The whole document was just a scrap of paper that read: “In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, Amen. To Sergyéi Prokhóritch Pervúshin. Trust this man. Feodúly Ivánovitch.” And at the bottom: “Please send some cabbages, for God’s sake.{339}”
I thanked the old man, and without further ado ordered my tarantás to be harnessed, and set off for Byéleff. For I argued in this way: admitting that my nocturnal visitor did not cause me much grief, still, nevertheless, it was not quite decorous for a nobleman and an officer—what do you think about it?
I thanked the old man, then without thinking twice, I had my carriage harnessed and headed for Byéleff. I reasoned this way: even though my late-night visitor didn't trouble me too much, it still wasn't exactly proper for a nobleman and an officer—what do you think about that?
“And did you really go to Byéleff?”—whispered Mr. Finopléntoff.
“And did you actually go to Byéleff?”—whispered Mr. Finopléntoff.
I did, straight to Byéleff. I went to the square, and inquired in the second shop on the right for Prokhóritch. “Is there such a man?”—I asked.
I did, straight to Byéleff. I went to the square and asked in the second shop on the right for Prokhóritch. "Is there such a guy?"—I asked.
“There is,”—I was told.
“There is,” I was told.
“And where does he live?”
“Where does he live?”
“On the Oká, beyond the vegetable-gardens.”
“On the Oká, past the vegetable gardens.”
“His own.”
“His own.”
I wended my way to the Oká, searched out his house, that is to say, not actually a house, but a downright hovel. I beheld a man in a patched blue overcoat and a tattered cap,—of the petty burgher class, judging by his appearance,—standing with his back to me, and digging in his cabbage-garden.—I went up to him.
I made my way to the Oká, found his place, which wasn’t really a house but more like a total dump. I saw a man in a patched blue coat and a worn-out cap—looking like he was from the lower middle class—standing with his back to me and digging in his garden. I approached him.
He turned round,—and to tell you the truth, such piercing eyes I have never seen in all my life. But his whole face was no bigger than one’s fist; his beard was wedge-shaped, and his lips were sunken: he was an aged man.
He turned around—and honestly, I’ve never seen such intense eyes in my life. But his entire face was no larger than a fist; his beard was shaped like a wedge, and his lips were sunken: he was an old man.
“I am he,”—he said.—“What do you wanta?”
“I am him,” he said. “What do you want?”
“Why, here,”—said I;—“this is what I wanta,”—and I placed the document in his hand. He gazed at me very intently, and said:
“Look, here,” I said, “this is what I need,” and I handed him the document. He looked at me closely and said:
“Please come into the house; I cannot read without my spectacles.”
“Please come into the house; I can’t read without my glasses.”
Well, sir, he and I went into his kennel—actually, a regular kennel; poor, bare, crooked; it barely held together. On the wall was a holy picture of ancient work,[43] as black as a coal; only the whites of the eyes were fairly burning in the faces of the holy people. He took some round iron spectacles from a small table, placed them on his nose, perused the writing, and through his spectacles again scrutinised me.
Well, sir, he and I went into his kennel—actually, a proper kennel; poor, bare, and crooked; it was barely holding together. On the wall was an old holy picture, as black as coal; only the whites of the eyes were really shining in the faces of the holy people. He took some round iron glasses from a small table, put them on his nose, read the writing, and then through his glasses looked me over again.
“You have need of me?”
"Do you need me?"
“I have,”—said I,—“that’s the fact.”
"I do," I said. "That's the fact."
“Well,”—said he, “if you have, then make your statement, and I will listen.”
“Well,” he said, “if you have something to say, then go ahead, and I’ll listen.”
And just imagine; he sat down, and pulling a checked handkerchief from his pocket, he spread it out on his knees—and the handkerchief was full of holes—and gazed at me as solemnly as{341} though he had been a senator,[44] or some minister or other; and did not ask me to sit down. And what was still more astonishing, I suddenly felt myself growing timid, so timid ... simply, my soul sank into my heels. He pierced me through and through with his eyes, and that’s all there is to be said! But I recovered my self-possession, and narrated to him my whole story. He remained silent for a while, shrank together, mowed with his lips, and then began to interrogate me, still as though he were a senator, so majestically and without haste. “What is your name?”—he asked. “How old are you? Who were your parents? Are you a bachelor or married?”—Then he began to mow with his lips again, frowned, thrust out his finger and said:
And just imagine; he sat down, pulled a checkered handkerchief from his pocket, spread it out on his lap—and the handkerchief was full of holes—and looked at me as seriously as though he was a senator or some kind of minister; and he didn’t ask me to sit down. What was even more surprising, I suddenly felt myself becoming timid, so timid… it was like my spirit sank into my heels. He stared right through me with his eyes, and that's all there is to say about that! But I regained my composure and told him my entire story. He stayed quiet for a while, shrank in on himself, moved his lips without making sound, and then began to question me, still as if he were a senator, so grand and unhurried. “What is your name?” he asked. “How old are you? Who were your parents? Are you single or married?” Then he started moving his lips again, frowned, pointed his finger, and said:
“Do reverence to the holy image of the honourable saints of Solovétzk,[45] Zósim and Saváty.”
“Show respect to the sacred image of the esteemed saints of Solovétzk, [45] Zósim and Saváty.”
I made a reverence to the earth, and did not rise to my feet; such awe and submission did I feel for that man that I believe I would have instantly done anything whatsoever he might have ordered me!... I see that you are smiling, gentlemen; but I was in no mood for laughing then, by Heaven I was not.
I bowed to the ground and didn't get up; I felt such awe and respect for that man that I truly believe I would have done anything he asked me to!… I see you’re all smiling, gentlemen; but I wasn't in the mood to laugh back then, I swear I wasn't.
“Rise, sir,”—he said at last.—“It is possible to help you. This has not been sent to you by{342} way of punishment, but as a warning; it signifies that you are being looked after; some one is praying earnestly for you. Go now to the bazaar and buy yourself a bitch, which you must keep by you day and night, without ceasing. Your visions will cease, and your dog will prove necessary to you into the bargain.”
“Get up, sir,” he said at last. “I can help you. This hasn’t been sent as punishment, but as a warning; it means that someone is looking out for you; someone is praying hard for you. Now go to the market and buy yourself a dog, which you must keep with you day and night, nonstop. Your visions will stop, and having your dog will also be beneficial to you.”
A flash of light seemed suddenly to illuminate me; how those words did please me! I made obeisance to Prokhóritch, and was on the point of departing, but remembered that it was impossible for me not to show him my gratitude; I drew a three-ruble note from my pocket. But he put aside my hand and said to me:
A flash of light suddenly lit me up; those words made me really happy! I bowed to Prokhóritch and was about to leave, but I realized I had to show him my gratitude; I pulled out a three-ruble note from my pocket. But he pushed my hand away and said to me:
“Give it to our chapel, or to the poor, for this service is gratis.”
“Donate it to our chapel or to the needy, because this service is free.”
Again I made him an obeisance, nearly to the girdle, and immediately marched off to the bazaar. And fancy, no sooner had I begun to approach the shops when behold, a man in a frieze cloak advanced to meet me, and under his arm he carried a setter bitch, two months old, with light-brown hair, a white muzzle, and white fore paws.
Again I bowed deeply to him and then headed straight to the market. Just as I was walking towards the shops, a man wearing a frieze cloak came up to me, and he was holding a two-month-old setter puppy under his arm. The puppy had light-brown fur, a white muzzle, and white front paws.
“Halt!” said I to the man in the frieze cloak; “what will you take for her?”
“Halt!” I said to the man in the frieze cloak. “What will you accept for her?”
“Two rubles in silver.”
"Two silver rubles."
“Take three!”
"Take 3!"
The man was astonished, and thought the gentleman had lost his mind—but I threw a banknote in his teeth, seized the bitch in my arms, and{343} rushed to my tarantás. The coachman harnessed up the horses briskly, and that same evening I was at home. The dog sat on my lap during the whole journey—and never uttered a sound; but I kept saying to her: “Tresórushko! Tresórushko!” I immediately gave her food and water, ordered straw to be brought, put her to bed, and dashed into bed myself. I blew out the light; darkness reigned.
The man was shocked and thought the guy had lost it—but I threw a banknote at him, grabbed the dog in my arms, and{343} rushed to my carriage. The driver quickly harnessed the horses, and that same evening, I was home. The dog sat on my lap the whole ride—and didn’t make a sound; but I kept saying to her: “Tresórushko! Tresórushko!” I immediately gave her food and water, had some straw brought in, put her to bed, and jumped into bed myself. I turned off the light; darkness took over.
“Come now, begin!”—said I.—Silence.—“Do begin, thou thus and so!”—Not a sound. It was laughable. I began to take courage.—“Come now, begin, thou thus and so, and ’tother thing!” But nothing happened—there was a complete lull! The only thing to be heard was the bitch breathing hard.
“Come on, start!”—I said.—Silence.—“Do start, you this and that!”—Not a sound. It was ridiculous. I started to feel braver.—“Come on, start, you this and that, and the other thing!” But nothing happened—there was a total quiet! The only thing you could hear was the dog breathing heavily.
“Fílka!”—I shouted;—“Fílka! Come hither, stupid man!”—He entered.—“Dost thou hear the dog?”
“Fílka!” I shouted. “Fílka! Come here, you dumb man!” He came in. “Do you hear the dog?”
“No, master,”—said he,—“I don’t hear anything,”—and began to laugh.
“No, master,” he said, “I don’t hear anything,” and then he started to laugh.
“And thou wilt not hear it again forever! Here’s half a ruble for thee for vodka!”
“And you won’t hear it again ever! Here’s half a ruble for you for vodka!”
“Please let me kiss your hand,”—said the fool, and crawled to me in the dark.... My joy was great, I can tell you!
“Please let me kiss your hand,” said the fool, crawling to me in the dark.... My joy was immense, I can tell you!
“And was that the end of it all?”—asked Antón Stepánitch, no longer ironically.
“And was that the end of it all?” Antón Stepánitch asked, no longer ironically.
The visions did cease, it is true—and there were no disturbances of any sort—but wait, that{344} was not the end of the whole matter. My Tresórushko began to grow, and turned out a cunning rogue. Thick-tailed, heavy, flop-eared, with drooping dewlaps, she was a regular “take-advance,”—a thoroughgoing good setter. And moreover, she became greatly attached to me. Hunting is bad in our parts,—well, but as I had set up a dog I had to supply myself with a gun also. I began to roam about the surrounding country with my Tresór; sometimes I would knock over a hare (my heavens, how she did course those hares!), and sometimes a quail or a duck. But the chief point was that Tresór never, never strayed a step away from me. Wherever I went, there she went also; I even took her to the bath with me—truly! One of our young gentlewomen undertook to eject me from her drawing-room on account of Tresór; but I raised such a row that I smashed some of her window-panes!
The visions did stop, it’s true—and there were no disturbances of any kind—but wait, that{344} wasn’t the end of it all. My Tresórushko started to grow and turned out to be quite the clever rascal. With her thick tail, hefty build, floppy ears, and drooping dewlaps, she was a real “take-advance”—a truly good setter. Plus, she became very attached to me. Hunting isn’t great around here—but since I had gotten a dog, I had to get a gun too. I began to wander around the nearby countryside with Tresór; sometimes I would catch a hare (oh my, how she chased those hares!), and other times a quail or a duck. But the main thing was that Tresór never, ever strayed a step away from me. Wherever I went, she went too; I even took her to the bath with me—really! One of our young ladies tried to kick me out of her drawing-room because of Tresór; but I made such a scene that I broke some of her window panes!
Well, sir, one day—it happened in summer.... And I must tell you that there was such a drought that no one could recall its like; the air was full of something which was neither smoke nor fog; there was an odour of burning, and mist, and the sun was like a red-hot cannon-ball; and the dust was such that one could not leave off sneezing! People went about with their mouths gaping open, just like crows.
Well, sir, one day—it happened in summer.... And I must tell you that there was such a drought that no one could remember anything like it; the air was filled with something that was neither smoke nor fog; there was a smell of burning and mist, and the sun was like a red-hot cannonball; and the dust was so thick that you couldn’t stop sneezing! People walked around with their mouths hanging open, just like crows.
It bored me to sit at home constantly in complete undress, behind closed shutters; and by the{345} way, the heat was beginning to moderate.... And so, gentlemen, I set off afoot to the house of one of my neighbours. This neighbour of mine lived about a verst from me,—and was really a benevolent lady. She was still young and blooming, and of the most attractive exterior; only she had a fickle disposition. But that is no detriment in the feminine sex; it even affords pleasure.... So, then, I trudged to her porch—and that trip seemed very salt to me! Well, I thought, Nimfodóra Semyónovna will regale me with bilberry-water, and other refreshments—and I had already grasped the door-handle when, suddenly, around the corner of the servants’ cottage there arose a trampling of feet, a squealing and shouting of small boys.... I looked round. O Lord, my God! Straight toward me was dashing a huge, reddish beast, which at first sight I did not recognise as a dog; its jaws were gaping, its eyes were blood-shot, its hair stood on end.... Before I could take breath the monster leaped upon the porch, elevated itself on its hind legs, and fell straight on my breast. What do you think of that situation? I was swooning with fright, and could not lift my arms; I was completely stupefied; ... all I could see were the white tusks right at the end of my nose, the red tongue all swathed in foam. But at that moment another dark body soared through the air in front of me, like a ball—it was my darling Tresór coming to{346} my rescue; and she went at that beast’s throat like a leech! The beast rattled hoarsely in the throat, gnashed its teeth, staggered back.... With one jerk I tore open the door, and found myself in the anteroom. I stood there, beside myself with terror, threw my whole body against the lock, and listened to a desperate battle which was in progress on the porch. I began to shout, to call for help; every one in the house took alarm. Nimfodóra Semyónovna ran up with hair unbraided; voices clamoured in the courtyard—and suddenly there came a cry: “Hold him, hold him, lock the gate!”
It was boring sitting at home all the time in complete undress, behind closed shutters; and by the{345} way, the heat was starting to ease up.... So, gentlemen, I decided to walk over to a neighbor's house. This neighbor lived about a verst away from me and was genuinely a kind woman. She was still young and vibrant, with a very attractive appearance; the only issue was her unpredictable nature. But that’s not necessarily a problem for a woman; it can even be enjoyable.... So, I trudged to her porch—and that walk felt really long! Well, I thought, Nimfodóra Semyónovna will treat me to some bilberry water and other snacks—and I had just grabbed the door handle when, suddenly, I heard a commotion coming from the servants’ cottage with the sounds of small boys yelling and running.... I looked over. Oh my God! A huge, reddish creature was charging toward me, which at first glance I didn't recognize as a dog; its jaws were wide open, its eyes bloodshot, and its fur was standing on end.... Before I could catch my breath, the monster jumped onto the porch, stood on its hind legs, and slammed right into my chest. What do you think about that? I was paralyzed with fear and couldn't lift my arms; I was completely stunned; ... all I could see were its white fangs right in front of my face, and its red, frothy tongue. But at that moment, another dark figure soared through the air in front of me, like a ball—it was my beloved Tresór coming to{346} my rescue; and she lunged at that beast’s throat! The beast let out a hoarse growl, snapped its teeth, and stumbled back.... With one swift motion, I yanked open the door and found myself in the anteroom. I stood there, terrified, pressed my whole body against the lock, and listened to the desperate struggle happening on the porch. I started shouting, calling for help; everyone in the house panicked. Nimfodóra Semyónovna rushed in with her hair down; voices shouted in the courtyard—and suddenly someone yelled: “Hold him, hold him, lock the gate!”
I opened the door,—just a crack,—and looked. The monster was no longer on the porch. People were rushing in disorder about the courtyard, flourishing their arms, picking up billets of wood from the ground—just as though they had gone mad. “To the village! It has run to the village!” shrieked shrilly a peasant-woman in a pointed coronet head-dress of unusual dimensions, thrusting her head through a garret-window. I emerged from the house.
I opened the door—just a little—and looked outside. The monster was gone from the porch. People were running around the courtyard in chaos, waving their arms and picking up pieces of wood from the ground—as if they had lost their minds. “To the village! It ran to the village!” screamed a peasant woman, her pointed coronet headdress unusually large, as she stuck her head through a garret window. I stepped out of the house.
“Where is Tresór?”—said I.—And at that moment I caught sight of my saviour. She was walking away from the gate, limping, all bitten, and covered with blood....
“Where is Tresór?” I said. And at that moment I saw my savior. She was walking away from the gate, limping, all bitten, and covered in blood...
“But what was it, after all?”—I asked the people, as they went circling round the courtyard like crazy folk.{347}
“But what was it, really?”—I asked the people as they went running around the courtyard like they were out of their minds.{347}
“A mad dog!”—they answered me, “belonging to the Count; it has been roving about here since yesterday.”
“A mad dog!” they replied, “belonging to the Count; it has been wandering around here since yesterday.”
We had a neighbour, a Count; he had introduced some very dreadful dogs from over-sea. My knees gave way beneath me; I hastened to the mirror and looked to see whether I had been bitten. No; God be thanked, nothing was visible; only, naturally, my face was all green; but Nimfodóra Semyónovna was lying on the couch, and clucking like a hen. And that was easily to be understood: in the first place, nerves; in the second place, sensibility. But she came to herself, and asked me in a very languid way: was I alive? I told her that I was, and that Tresór was my saviour.
We had a neighbor, a Count, who had brought over some really terrifying dogs from abroad. My knees buckled, and I rushed to the mirror to see if I had been bitten. Thankfully, there was nothing visible; only, of course, my face was completely pale. But Nimfodóra Semyónovna was lying on the couch and clucking like a chicken. That was easy to explain: first, nerves; second, sensitivity. But she eventually gathered herself and asked me in a very weak voice if I was okay. I told her that I was and that Tresór had saved me.
“Akh,”—said she,—“what nobility! And I suppose the mad dog smothered her?”
“Akh,” she said, “what nobility! And I guess the mad dog suffocated her?”
“No,”—said I,—“it did not smother her, but it wounded her seriously.”
“No,” I said, “it didn't suffocate her, but it did hurt her badly.”
“Akh,”—said she,—“in that case, she must be shot this very moment!”
“Akh,” she said, “in that case, she has to be shot right now!”
“Nothing of the sort,”—said I;—“I won’t agree to that; I shall try to cure her.” ...
“Nothing like that,” I said. “I won’t agree to it; I’m going to try to help her.” ...
In the meanwhile, Tresór began to scratch at the door; I started to open it for her.
In the meantime, Tresór started scratching at the door, so I began to open it for her.
“Akh,”—cried she,—“what are you doing? Why, she will bite us all dreadfully!”
“Akh,” she cried, “what are you doing? She’s going to bite us all really badly!”
“Pardon me,”—said I,—“the poison does not take effect so soon.{348}”
“Excuse me,” I said, “the poison doesn’t kick in that quickly.{348}”
“Akh,”—said she,—“how is that possible? Why, you have gone out of your mind!”
“Akh,” she said, “how is that possible? Have you lost your mind?”
“Nimfótchka,”—said I,—“calm thyself; listen to reason....”
“Nimfótchka,” I said, “calm down; listen to reason....”
But all at once she began to scream: “Go away; go away this instant with your disgusting dog!”
But suddenly she started screaming, "Get out of here; leave right now with your gross dog!"
“I will go,”—said I.
“I'll go,” I said.
“Instantly,”—said she,—“this very second! Take thyself off, brigand,”—said she,—“and don’t dare ever to show yourself in my sight again. Thou mightest go mad thyself!”
“Right now,” she said, “this very second! Get out of here, thug,” she said, “and don’t you ever dare to show your face around me again. You could end up losing your mind!”
“Very good, ma’am,”—said I; “only give me an equipage, for I am afraid to go home on foot now.”
“Sure thing, ma’am,” I said; “just give me a ride, because I’m worried about going home on foot right now.”
She riveted her eyes on me. “Give, give him a calash, a carriage, a drozhky, whatever he wants,—anything, for the sake of getting rid of him as quickly as possible. Akh, what eyes! akh, what eyes he has!”—And with these words she flew out of the room, dealing a maid who was entering a box on the ear,—and I heard her go off into another fit of hysterics.—And you may believe me or not, gentlemen, but from that day forth I broke off all acquaintance with Nimfodóra Semyónovna; and, taking all things into mature consideration, I cannot but add that for that circumstance also I owe my friend Tresór a debt of gratitude until I lie down in my coffin.
She fixed her gaze on me. “Get him a carriage, a cab, whatever he wants—anything to get rid of him as quickly as possible. Oh, what eyes! Oh, those eyes he has!”—And with that, she rushed out of the room, accidentally slapping a maid who was coming in—and I heard her have another breakdown.—You can believe me or not, gentlemen, but from that day on, I completely cut ties with Nimfodóra Semyónovna; and honestly, reflecting on everything, I have to say that I owe my friend Tresór a huge thanks for that circumstance for as long as I live.
Well, sir, I ordered a calash to be harnessed, placed Tresór in it, and drove off home with her.{349} At home I looked her over, washed her wounds, and thought to myself: “I’ll take her to-morrow, as soon as it is light, to the wizard in Efrém County. Now this wizard was an old peasant, a wonderful man; he would whisper over water—but others say that he emitted serpents’ venom on it—and give it to you to drink, and your malady would instantly disappear. By the way, I thought, I’ll get myself bled in Efrémovo; ’tis a good remedy for terror; only, of course, not from the arm, but from the bleeding-vein.”
Well, sir, I ordered a carriage to be prepared, put Tresór in it, and drove home with her.{349} Once home, I examined her wounds, cleaned them, and thought to myself: “I’ll take her tomorrow, as soon as it's light, to the wizard in Efrém County. This wizard was an old peasant, an amazing man; he would whisper over water—but some say he infused it with snake venom—and then give it to you to drink, and your illness would vanish immediately. By the way, I thought, I’ll get a bloodletting done in Efrémovo; it’s a good cure for fear; just not from the arm, but from the vein.”
“But where is that place—the bleeding-vein?”—inquired Finopléntoff, with bashful curiosity.
“But where is that place—the bleeding vein?” asked Finopléntoff, with shy curiosity.
Don’t you know? That spot on the fist close to the thumb, on which one shakes snuff from the horn.—Just here, see! ’Tis the very best place for blood-letting; therefore, judge for yourselves; from the arm it will be venal blood, while from this spot it is sparkling. The doctors don’t know that, and don’t understand it; how should they, the sluggards, the dumb idiots? Blacksmiths chiefly make use of it. And what skilful fellows they are! They’ll place their chisel on the spot, give it a whack with their hammer—and the deed is done!... Well, sir, while I was meditating in this wise, it had grown entirely dark out of doors, and it was time to go to sleep. I lay down on my bed, and Tresór, of course, was there also. But whether it was because of my fright or of the stifling heat, or because the fleas{350} or my thoughts were bothersome, at any rate, I could not get to sleep. Such distress fell upon me as it is impossible to describe; and I kept drinking water, and opening the window, and thrumming the “Kamárynskaya”[46] on the guitar, with Italian variations.... In vain! I felt impelled to leave the room,—and that’s all there was to it. At last I made up my mind. I took a pillow, a coverlet, and a sheet, and wended my way across the garden to the hay-barn; well, and there I settled myself. And there things were agreeable to me, gentlemen; the night was still, extremely still, only now and then a breeze as soft as a woman’s hand would blow across my cheek, and it was very cool; the hay was fragrant as tea, the katydids were rasping in the apple-trees; then suddenly a quail would emit its call—and you would feel that he was taking his ease, the scamp, sitting in the dew with his mate.... And the sky was so magnificent; the stars were twinkling, and sometimes a little cloud, as white as wadding, would float past, and even it would hardly stir....
Don’t you know? That spot on the fist near the thumb, where you shake snuff from the horn—right here! It's the best spot for blood-letting; so you can decide for yourselves. Blood drawn from the arm is ordinary venous blood, but from this spot, it’s bright and fresh. Doctors don’t understand this; how could they, those lazy fools? It’s mainly blacksmiths who make use of it. And they’re quite skilled! They put their chisel on the spot, give it a hit with their hammer—and that’s it!... Well, while I was thinking about this, it got completely dark outside, and it was time to sleep. I lay down on my bed, and of course, Tresór was there too. But whether it was because I was scared, or it was too hot, or because of the fleas or my racing thoughts, I couldn’t fall asleep. I felt such distress that’s hard to describe; I kept drinking water, opening the window, and strumming “Kamárynskaya” on the guitar with Italian variations.... It was all in vain! I felt compelled to leave the room—and that was that. Finally, I made up my mind. I took a pillow, a blanket, and a sheet, and made my way across the garden to the hay barn; and there I settled down. And I found it pleasant there, gentlemen; the night was calm, incredibly calm, with just an occasional breeze as gentle as a woman’s hand brushing my cheek, and it was nice and cool; the hay smelled sweet like tea, the katydids were chirping in the apple trees; then suddenly a quail would call out—and you could tell he was relaxing, the rascal, sitting in the dew with his mate.... And the sky was magnificent; the stars were sparkling, and sometimes a little cloud, as white as cotton, would float by, barely stirring....
At this point in the narrative, Skvorévitch sneezed; Kinarévitch, who never lagged behind his comrade in anything, sneezed also. Antón Stepánitch cast a glance of approbation at both.
At this point in the story, Skvorévitch sneezed; Kinarévitch, who never fell behind his friend in anything, sneezed too. Antón Stepánitch looked at both of them with approval.
Well, sir—[went on Porfíry Kapítonitch],{351}—so I lay there, and still I could not get to sleep. A fit of meditation had seized upon me; and I pondered chiefly over the great marvel, how that Prokhóritch had rightly explained to me about the warning—and why such wonders should happen to me in particular.... I was astonished, in fact, because I could not understand it at all—while Tresórushko whimpered as she curled herself up on the hay; her wounds were paining her. And I’ll tell you another thing that kept me from sleeping—you will hardly believe it; the moon! It stood right in front of me, so round and big and yellow and flat; and it seemed to me as though it were staring at me—by Heaven it did; and so arrogantly, importunately.... At last I stuck my tongue out at it, I really did. Come, I thought, what art thou so curious about? I turned away from it; but it crawled into my ear, it illuminated the back of my head, and flooded me as though with rain; I opened my eyes, and what did I see? It made every blade of grass, every wretched little blade in the hay, the most insignificant spider’s web, stand out distinctly! “Well, look, then!” said I. There was no help for it. I propped my head on my hand and began to stare at it. But I could not keep it up; if you will believe it, my eyes began to stick out like a hare’s and to open very wide indeed, just as though they did not know what sleep was like. I think I could have eaten up everything{352} with those same eyes. The gate of the hay-barn stood wide open; I could see for a distance of five versts out on the plain; and distinctly, not in the usual way on a moonlight night. So I gazed and gazed, and did not even wink.... And suddenly it seemed to me as though something were waving about far, far away ... exactly as though things were glimmering indistinctly before my eyes. Some time elapsed; again a shadow leaped across my vision,—a little nearer now; then again, still nearer. What is it? I thought. Can it be a hare? No, I thought, it is larger than a hare, and its gait is unlike that of a hare. I continued to look, and again the shadow showed itself, and it was moving now across the pasture-land (and the pasture-land was whitish from the moonlight) like a very large spot; it was plain that it was some sort of a wild beast—a fox or a wolf. My heart contracted within me ... but what was I afraid of, after all? Aren’t there plenty of wild animals running about the fields by night? But my curiosity was stronger than my fears; I rose up, opened my eyes very wide, and suddenly turned cold all over. I fairly froze rigid on the spot, as though I had been buried in ice up to my ears; and why? The Lord only knows! And I saw the shadow growing bigger and bigger, which meant that it was making straight for the hay-barn.... And then it became apparent to me that it really was a large,{353} big-headed wild beast.... It dashed onward like a whirlwind, like a bullet.... Good heavens! What was it? Suddenly it stopped short, as though it scented something.... Why, it was the mad dog I had encountered that day! ’Twas he, ’twas he! O Lord! And I could not stir a finger, I could not shout.... It ran to the gate, glared about with its eyes, emitted a howl, and dashed straight for me on the hay!
Well, sir—[went on Porfíry Kapítonitch],{351}—I lay there, unable to sleep. I was caught in a fit of contemplation, mostly thinking about the incredible fact that Prokhóritch had accurately warned me—and why such strange events were happening to me specifically.... I was genuinely puzzled because I didn’t understand any of it—while Tresórushko whined, curled up on the hay, her wounds bothering her. And I'll tell you another thing that kept me awake—you probably won’t believe it; the moon! It was right in front of me, so round, big, yellow, and flat; it felt like it was staring at me—by Heaven, it really did; and so arrogantly, so insistently.... Finally, I stuck my tongue out at it, I really did. Come on, I thought, what are you so curious about? I turned away, but it crawled into my ear, lit up the back of my head, and poured over me like rain; I opened my eyes, and what did I see? It made every blade of grass, every tiny blade in the hay, and the most insignificant spider’s web stand out clearly! “Well, look at that!” I said. There was no helping it. I propped my head on my hand and started staring at it. But I couldn’t keep it up; believe it or not, my eyes began to bulge like a hare’s and opened wide, as if they didn’t know what sleep was. I felt like I could eat everything{352} with those same eyes. The gate of the hay-barn stood wide open; I could see for five versts out on the plain; and it was clear, not like the usual moonlit nights. So I gazed and gazed, hardly even blinking.... And suddenly it seemed like something was waving far, far away ... just as if things were shimmering indistinctly before my eyes. Some time passed; then a shadow flickered across my vision, a little closer now; then again, even nearer. What is that? I wondered. Could it be a hare? No, I thought, it’s bigger than a hare, and it doesn’t move like one. I continued to watch, and again the shadow appeared, moving across the pasture (which looked whitish under the moonlight) like a large spot; it was obvious it was some kind of wild animal—a fox or a wolf. My heart tightened in my chest... but what was I afraid of, after all? Aren’t there plenty of wild animals roaming the fields at night? But my curiosity was stronger than my fear; I got up, opened my eyes wide, and suddenly felt cold all over. I froze in place, as if I had been buried in ice up to my ears; and why? Only the Lord knows! I saw the shadow growing bigger, which meant it was heading straight for the hay-barn.... And then it became clear that it was indeed a large,{353} big-headed wild beast.... It dashed forward like a whirlwind, like a bullet.... Good heavens! What was it? Suddenly it came to a stop, as if it caught a scent.... It was the wild dog I had run into that day! It was him, it was him! O Lord! And I couldn’t move a muscle, I couldn’t shout.... It ran to the gate, glanced around with its eyes, let out a howl, and charged straight for me on the hay!
But out of the hay, like a lion, sprang my Tresór; and then the struggle began. The two clinched jaw to jaw, and rolled over the ground in a ball! What took place further I do not remember; all I do remember is that I flew head over heels across them, just as I was, into the garden, into the house, and into my own bedroom!... I almost dived under the bed—there’s no use in concealing the fact. And what leaps, what bounds I made in the garden! You would have taken me for the leading ballerina who dances before the Emperor Napoleon on the day of his Angel—and even she couldn’t have overtaken me. But when I had recovered myself a little, I immediately routed out the entire household; I ordered them all to arm themselves, and I myself took a sword and a revolver. (I must confess that I had purchased that revolver after the Emancipation, in case of need, you know—only I had hit upon such a beast of a pedlar that out of three charges two inevitably missed fire.){354} Well, sir, I took all this, and in this guise we sallied forth, in a regular horde, with staves and lanterns, and directed our footsteps toward the hay-barn. We reached it and called—nothing was to be heard; we entered the barn at last.... and what did we see? My poor Tresórushko lay dead, with her throat slit, and that accursed beast had vanished without leaving a trace!
But out of the hay, like a lion, jumped my Tresór; and then the struggle began. The two of them locked jaws and rolled over the ground in a ball! What happened next, I don't remember; all I do recall is that I flew head over heels across them, just as I was, into the garden, into the house, and into my own bedroom!... I almost dove under the bed—there’s no point in hiding that fact. And what leaps, what bounds I made in the garden! You would have thought I was the leading ballerina dancing for Emperor Napoleon on the day of his Angel—and even she couldn’t have caught me. But when I gathered my wits a bit, I immediately called the whole household; I ordered everyone to arm themselves, and I grabbed a sword and a revolver. (I must admit that I bought that revolver after the Emancipation, just in case I needed it, you know—only I ran into such a terrible peddler that out of three shots, two always misfired.){354} Well, sir, I took all this, and in this state we charged out, like a ragtag group, with sticks and lanterns, heading towards the hay-barn. We got there and called out—nothing was heard; we finally entered the barn.... and what did we see? My poor Tresórushko lay dead, with her throat slit, and that cursed beast had vanished without a trace!
Then, gentlemen, I began to bleat like a calf, and I will say it without shame; I fell down on the body of my twofold rescuer, so to speak, and kissed her head for a long time. And there I remained in that attitude until my old housekeeper, Praskóvya, brought me to my senses (she also had run out at the uproar).
Then, gentlemen, I started to cry like a baby, and I’ll admit it without any shame; I collapsed onto my twofold rescuer, so to speak, and kissed her head for a long time. And I stayed like that until my old housekeeper, Praskóvya, brought me back to reality (she had also come out at the commotion).
“Why do you grieve so over the dog, Porfíry Stepánitch?”—said she. “You will surely catch cold, which God forbid!” (I was very lightly clad.) “And if that dog lost her life in saving you, she ought to reckon it as a great favour!”
“Why are you so upset about the dog, Porfíry Stepánitch?” she said. “You’ll definitely catch a cold, which I hope doesn’t happen!” (I was dressed very lightly.) “And if that dog lost her life to save you, she should consider it a big favor!”
Although I did not agree with Praskóvya, I went back to the house. And the mad dog was shot on the following day by a soldier from the garrison. And it must have been that that was the end appointed by Fate to the dog, for the soldier fired a gun for the first time in his life, although he had a medal for service in the year ’12. So that is the supernatural occurrence which happened to me.{355}
Although I didn’t agree with Praskóvya, I went back to the house. The next day, a soldier from the garrison shot the mad dog. It seems that was the fate designated for the dog, because it was the first time the soldier had ever fired a gun, even though he had a medal for service in '12. So that’s the unusual event that happened to me.{355}
The narrator ceased speaking and began to fill his pipe. But we all exchanged glances of surprise.
The narrator stopped talking and started to fill his pipe. But we all exchanged surprised glances.
“But perhaps you lead a very upright life,”—began Mr. Finopléntoff,—“and so by way of reward....” But at that word he faltered, for he saw that Porfíry Kapítonitch’s cheeks were beginning to swell out and turn red, and his eyes too were beginning to pucker up—evidently the man was on the point of breaking out....
“But maybe you live a really honest life,”—started Mr. Finopléntoff,—“and as a reward....” But at that word he hesitated, as he noticed that Porfíry Kapítonitch’s cheeks were starting to puff out and turn red, and his eyes were beginning to squint—clearly, the man was about to erupt....
“But admitting the possibility of the supernatural, the possibility of its interference in everyday life, so to speak,”—began Antón Stepánitch:—“then what rôle, after this, must sound sense play?”
“But if we accept that the supernatural could actually exist and interfere in our daily lives,”—began Antón Stepánitch—“then what role should common sense play after that?”
None of us found any answer, and, as before, we remained perplexed.
None of us found any answers, and, like before, we stayed confused.
[1] The well-known poet Yákoff Petróvitch Polónsky is the authority for this statement, in his “Recollections of Turgénieff,” printed in the early numbers of the Niva for 1884.—Translator.
[1] The famous poet Yákoff Petróvitch Polónsky is the source for this statement in his “Recollections of Turgénieff,” published in the early issues of the Niva for 1884.—Translator.
[2] The finest of the public parks in Moscow, situated near the famous Sparrow Hills, is called “Neskútchny”—“Not Tiresome,” generally rendered “Sans Souci.” It contains an imperial residence, the Alexander Palace, used as an official summer home by the Governor-General of Moscow.—Translator.
[2] The best public park in Moscow, located close to the famous Sparrow Hills, is called “Neskútchny”—which means “Not Tiresome,” often translated as “Sans Souci.” It features an imperial residence, the Alexander Palace, which serves as the official summer home for the Governor-General of Moscow.—Translator.
[3] Princes, princesses, counts, and countesses have the title of Siyátelstvo (siyám—to shine, to be radiant); generally translated “Illustrious Highness” or “Serenity.”—Translator.
[3] Princes, princesses, counts, and countesses hold the title of Siyátelstvo (siyám—to shine, to be radiant); usually translated as “Illustrious Highness” or “Serenity.” —Translator.
[4] The custom still prevails in Russia, to a great extent, for all elderly women to wear caps. In the peasant class it is considered as extremely indecorous to go “simple-haired,” as the expression runs—Translator.
[4] The tradition still exists in Russia, to a large extent, for all older women to wear caps. In the peasant community, it is seen as very improper to go “without a head covering,” as the saying goes—Translator.
[5] The famous gate from the “White town” into the “China town,” in Moscow, where there is a renowned holy picture of the Iberian Virgin, in a chapel. Evidently the lawyers’ quarter was in this vicinity.—Translator.
[5] The famous gate from the “White Town” into “Chinatown” in Moscow, where there is a well-known holy image of the Iberian Virgin in a chapel. Clearly, the lawyers’ district was around this area.—Translator.
[6] In Púshkin’s poem, “The Gipsies.”—Translator.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Pushkin’s poem, “The Gypsies.”—Translator.
[8] A square in Moscow.—Translator.
A square in Moscow.—Translator.
[9] A great plain situated on the outskirts of the town. So called because (says tradition) it was here that annually were assembled the young girls who were sent, in addition to the money tribute, to the Khan, during the Tatár period, in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.—Translator.
[9] A vast plain located on the edge of the town. It's named this way because, according to tradition, this is where the young girls were gathered each year to be sent, along with a monetary tribute, to the Khan during the Tatar period in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.—Translator.
[12] The Name-day—that is, the day of the saint after whom a person is named—is observed with feasting and congratulation, instead of the birthday. For ceremonious calls, no matter at what hour of the day, a man who has no official uniform must wear his evening suit, on penalty of being considered ignorant or rude, or (in official circles) of being refused admittance.—Translator.
[12] The Name Day—meaning the day of the saint that a person is named after—is celebrated with feasting and well-wishes, instead of a birthday. For formal visits, regardless of the time of day, a man who doesn't have an official uniform must wear his evening suit, or he risks being seen as uncivilized or disrespectful, or (in official contexts) being denied entry.—Translator.
[17] Literally, “dear little mother.”—Translator.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally, "dear little mom." —Translator.
[18] A little Russian song.—Translator.
A short Russian song.—Translator.
[20] Literally, “dear little father”: the genuinely Russian mode of address to a man of any class, as mátushka (“dear little mother”) is for women of all classes.—Translator.
[20] Literally, “dear little father”: the authentically Russian way to address a man from any social class, just as mátushka (“dear little mother”) is used for women across all classes.—Translator.
[21] The poem, after describing the deadly qualities of the upas-tree, narrates how a potentate sent one of his slaves to bring him flowers from it. The slave, thoroughly aware of his danger, fulfilled his sovereign’s behest, returned with branches of the tree, and dropped dead.—Translator.
[21] The poem describes the toxic nature of the upas tree and tells the story of a ruler who sent one of his slaves to collect flowers from it. The slave, fully aware of the danger, carried out his master's command, returned with branches of the tree, and collapsed dead.—Translator.
[27] The figures in the mazurka are like those in the cotillon (which is often danced the same evening), but the step is very animated and original.—Translator.
[27] The moves in the mazurka are similar to those in the cotillion (which is often danced the same evening), but the steps are much more lively and unique.—Translator.
[29] A mixed drink.—Translator.
A cocktail.—Translator.
[30] A large collection of shops, under one roof, extending from the Névsky Prospékt to the Bolsháya Italyánskaya (“Great Italian Street”), in St. Petersburg.—Translator.
[30] A huge group of stores all in one place, stretching from Névsky Prospect to Bolshaya Italinskaya ("Great Italian Street") in St. Petersburg.—Translator.
[32] “Macbeth,” Act V, scene v.
[33] How can one fail to recall at this point the words of Mephistopheles in “Faust”:
[33] How can anyone forget the words of Mephistopheles in “Faust”:
He has led us into darkness—
"And you only enjoy day and night."
[34] This is in English in the original.—Translator.
[35] The fifth (from the top) of the fourteen grades in the Table of Ranks, instituted by Peter the Great, which were to be won by service to the State.—Translator.
[35] The fifth (from the top) of the fourteen ranks in the Table of Ranks, established by Peter the Great, that could be achieved through service to the State.—Translation.
[36] Those who reject the official and necessary corrections made in the Scriptures and Church service books in the reign of Peter the Great’s father.—Translator.
[36] Those who refuse to accept the official and essential updates made to the Scriptures and Church service books during the reign of Peter the Great’s father.—Translator.
[37] The Old Ritualists oppose tea, coffee, and tobacco, chiefly, it would seem, because they are “newfangled,” having come into use after the schism. Later on they invented curious religious reasons for their denunciation of these and other things.—Translator.
[37] The Old Ritualists are against tea, coffee, and tobacco, mainly because they see them as "newfangled," having become popular after the split. Eventually, they made up strange religious justifications for their rejection of these and other items.—Translator.
[39] The Old Ritualists’ most opprobrious epithet, designating a member of the State Church, which accepted the emendations instituted by Patriarch Níkon referred to in a previous note.—Translator.
[39] The Old Ritualists’ most insulting term for a member of the State Church, which accepted the changes introduced by Patriarch Níkon mentioned in a previous note.—Translator.
[40] One of the hotly disputed points of difference between the Old Ritualists and the members of the State Church is in their manner of crossing themselves. The latter use the forefinger, middle finger, and thumb joined at the tips.—Translator.
[40] One of the major points of contention between the Old Ritualists and the members of the State Church is how they make the sign of the cross. The latter group uses the forefinger, middle finger, and thumb held together at the tips.—Translator.
[42] Formerly, houses were not numbered, and addresses ran: “In the house of ***” (the proprietor, man or woman), often with many complicated directions added to designate the special house. These ancient addresses still remain, along with the numbers or alone, especially on many of the houses in Moscow, and in country towns.—Translator.
[42] In the past, houses didn’t have numbers, and addresses were given as: “At the home of ***” (the owner, whether male or female), often with lots of complicated instructions to identify the specific house. These old addresses still exist, sometimes with numbers and sometimes on their own, particularly on many houses in Moscow and in rural towns.—Translator.
[43] Old Ritualists will tolerate no others. Neither will they employ the words “buy” or “sell” in connection with these ikónas; they say “exchange.”—Translator.
[43] Old Ritualists won’t accept anyone else. They also won’t use the words “buy” or “sell” when talking about these icons; they say “exchange.” —Translator.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!